Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 
Duke  University  Libraries 


https://archive.org/details/historyoflatewar01brac_0 


HISTORY 


OF 

THE  LATE  WAR 


BETWEEN  THE 

UNITED  STATES  AND  GREAT  BRITAIN: 


MINUTE  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  VARIOUS 


MILITARY  AND  NAVAL  OPERATIONS. 


Commodore  Porter,  the  Hero  of  the  Pacific. — Page  213. 


BY  H.  M.  BRACKENRIDGE. 

*1  5 

PHILADELPHIA: 


TROUTMAN  & HAYES,  193,  MARKET  STREET. 
PITTSBURGH:— KAY  & CO. 

18  5 O'. 


Entered  according, to  the  act  of  congress,  in  the  year  1839,  by  James  Kay,  Jun.  & 
Brother,  in  tha  clerk’s  office  of  the  district  court  of  the  United  States  in  and  for  the 
eastern  district  of  Pennsylvania. 


f'P  3 .. 

/'S 

PREFACE. 


The  work  here  presented  to  the  public,  after  passing  through  five 
arsre  editions,  had  been  for  years  entirely  out  of  circulation,  when 
the^ Publishers,  urged  by  its  continued  popularity,  prevailed  on  the 
Author  to  prepare  it  for  a sixth  edition.  This  last  impression  having 
gone  off  with  remarkable  rapidity,  the  Publishers  have  now  stereo- 
typed the  work,  after  again  submitting  it  to  the  ordeal  of  a careful 
and  scrutinizing  revision. 

As  to  the  merit  of  the  work,  the  reader  must  judge  for  himself. 
Its  general  accuracy  has  received  the  approbation  of  those  most 
capable  of  judging.  It  has  been  translated  into  Italian,  by  a writer 
of  eminence;  and  also  into  French,  by  the  celebrated  M.  Dalmas, 
who  speaks  in  high  terms  of  the  energy  of  the  style,  and  the  clear- 
ness of  the  narrative. 

The  design  of  the  work  was  not  a history  of  the  times,  embracing 
the  legislative,  diplomatic  and  statistical  subjects  connected  with  the 
war.  These  are  glanced  at.  But  it  was  the  intention  of  the  Author 
to  bring  within  one  narrative,  as  far  as  it  was  practicable,  all  the 
campaigns,  battles,  skirmishes  and  incidents  which  may  properly  be 
considered  as  constituting  the  Events  of  the  War. 

It  was  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  weave  all  these  materials  into 
one  connected  story,  especially  when  we  consider  that  the  war  was 
carried  on  simultaneously  at  so  many  points  having  no  connection 
with  each  other.  There  was  the  war  of  the  south,  that  of  the  north- 
west, that  on  the  Niagara,  that  along  the  seabord  at  various  points ; 
and  there  was  the  maritime  contest,  which  was  entirely  distinct  from 
that  along  the  coast.  On  the  Niagara  frontier  there  was  much  hard 
fighting;  but  every  campaign  opened  under  a new  general,  and 
sometimes  before  its  close  that  general  was  superseded.  After  the 
fall  of  general  Pike,  the  war  in  that  quarter  was  carried  on  without 
any  settled  plan ; and  ended  without  accomplishing  any  one  of  its 
objects.  It  served,  however,  to  afford  opportunity  to  a number  of 
officers  to  distinguish  themselves  for  their  military  talents  and  intre- 
pidity: among  these,  generals  Brown,  Scott,  Jesup,  Miller,  Rip- 
ley, Towson  are  deservedly  eminent.  To  the  Northwest  our  mili- 
tary affairs  were  conducted  on  a systematic  plan,  and  under  a com- 
mander who  was  completely  successful  in  what  he  undertook : in  the 
South,  the  war  was  also  confided  to  a single  individual,  who  was 
found  abundantly  competent  to  the  duties  assigned  him.  Harrison 
and  Jackson  therefore  are  the  only  generals  who  can  be  said  to  have 
conducted  entire  plans, of  operation  to  a successful  issue;  and  their 
names  are  decidedly  the  most  conspicuous  in  the  History  of  the 
War. 

Philadelphia,  January  1839. 

A * 5 


n 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


BATTLE  OF  THE  CONSTITUTION  AND  GUERRIERE  — 

COMMODORE  HULL 47 

BATTLE  OF  THE  WASP  AND  FROLIC —COMMODORE 

JONES . 51 

TAKING  OF  YORK,  AND  DEATH  OF  GENERAL  PIKE  . . 108 

GALLANT  DEFENCE  OF  FORT  SANDUSKY,  BY  MAJOR 

CROGHAN  150 

BATTLE  OF  LAKE  ERIE — COMMODORE  PERRY 155 

BATTLE  OF  THE  THAMES,  AND  DEATH  OF  TECUM- 

SEH — GENERAL  HARRISON 161 

COMMODORE  PORTER,  THE  HERO  OF  THE  PACIFIC  — 

Vignette 213 


BATTLE  OF  THE  CONSTITUTION  WITH  THE  CYANE 

AND  LEVANT  — COMMODORE  STEWART  223 

BOMBARDMENT  OF  FORT  M’HENRY  — MAJOR  ARMI- 

STEAD  271 

BATTLES  OF  LAKE  CHAMPLAIN,  AND  PLATTSBURGH 
—COMMODORE  M’DONOUGH,  AND  GENERAL  MA- 
COMB   279 

BATTLE  OF  NEW  ORLEANS  — GENERAL  JACKSON  — 

Frontispiece  294 

6 


» \ 
>*  • * 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  1 


Causes  of  the  War  with  Great  Britain.  13 


Rule  of  1756 14 

Impressment  of  American  Seamen. ..  .15 

Attack  on  the  Chesapeake 19 

Differences  with  France  . .. 21 

French  Decrees 21 

Embargo. 22 


Non-Intercourse 22 

Indian  Hostilities 23 

Tecumseh 23 

General  Harrison 24 

Battle  of  Tippecanoe 24 

Honours  paid  to  General  Harrison 26 


War  with  Great  Britain  inevitable. ..  -j27 


CHAPTER  II. 


Declaration  of  War  by  the  U.  States.  .28 

General  Hull  reaches  Detroit 31 

He  crosses  into  Canada 32 

Successful  Skirmishes  on  the  River 
Aux  Canards 33 


Taking  of  Michilimackinac. 34 

Battle  of  Brownstown 35 

Battle  of  Magagua - 36 

Taking  of  Chicago 37 

Surrender  of  General  Hull 38 


CHAPTER  III. 


Naval  Events 43 

Cruise  of  Commodore  Rodgers 43 

The  President  chases  the  Belvidera 44 

Cruise  of  Captain  Hull 44 


The  Constitution  captures  the  Guerriere  45 
Commodore  Porter  captures  the  Alert.  .49 
Cruise  of  the  President  and  Congress.  .50 


Cruise  of  the  Argus 50 

The  United  States  captures  the  Mace- 
donian   51 

The  Wasp  captures  the  Frolic 51 

Exploits  of  American  Privateers 53 

Results  of  the  Naval  Warfare 54 

Sensations  excited  in  England 55 


CHAPTER  IV. 


Military  Enthusiasm  in  the  West 56 

General  Harrison  takes  command  of 

the  Northwestern  Army 57 

The  Army  advances  under  General 

Winchester 58 

Expedition  to  the  Rapids  under  Gene- 
ral Tupper 59 

Failure  of  the  Expedition  to  the 
Rapids 60 


Second  Expedition  to  the  Rapids  un- 
der General  Tupper 61 

Foray  under  General  Hopkins 62 

Second  Expedition  under  General 

Hopkins 63 

Defence  of  Fort  Harrison 64 

Expedition  under  Colonel  Russell 65 

Expedition  under  Colonel  Campbell . . .65 
Security  of  the  Frontier  established. . .66 


CHAPTER  V. 


Troops  on  the  Canada  Frontier 66 

Capture  of  the  Caledonia 67 

Battle  of  Queenstown 68 

Death  of  General  Brock 70 

British  bombard  Fort  Niagara 72 


Abortive  attempt  of  General  Smyth.  .73 

Northern  Army 75 

Incursion  of  Forsythe — of  Colonel  Pike  76 

War  on  the  Lakes 77 

First  Cruise  of  Commodore  Chauncey . .77 


8 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


Meeting  of  Congress 78 

Proposal  of  an  Armistice 79 

.Reverses  of  Napoleon 80 

Measures  for  carrying  on  the  War  ...  .81 
Blockade  of  our  Coasts a 


CHAPT 


General  Harrison  returns  to  Ohio 88 

General  Winchester  sends  a Detach- 
ment to  the  relief  of  Frenchtown.  .89 

Defeat  of  the  British  and  Indians 90 

Winchester  arrives  with  Reinforce- 
ments   90 

Defeat  and  Surrender  of  the  Ameri- 
cans at  the  River  Raisin 91 


War  with  the  Southern  Indians 82 

Tecumseh’s  Visit  to  the  Creeks 83 

War  with  the  Seminoles 84 

Third  British  Frigate  taken— the  Java. 86 
Disasters  of  our  Arms  to  the  West ...  .88 

ER  VII. 

Cruelty  of  the  British  and  Indians 92 

Humanity  of  the  People  of  Detroit 95 

March  of  General  Harrison 96 

Siege  of  Fort  Meigs 97 

Defeat  of  Colonel  Dudley 99 

Sortie  under  Colonel  Miller 99 

Siege  of  Fort  Meigs  raised 100 

Exploit  of  Major  Ball 102 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


British  Preparations  in  Canada 102 

Incursion  of  Forsythe 103 

Attack  on  Ogderisburgh 103 

General  Pike 104 

Taking  of  York 105 

Explosion  of  a Magazine 109 

Death  of  General  Pike 109 

Taking  of  Forts  George  and  Erie  . . . .112 

Battle  of  Stony  Creek 116 

Capture  of  Generals  Chandler  and 

Winder 118 

British  attack  Sackett’s  Harbour 120 


Repulsed  by  General  Brown 121 

Resignation  of  General  Dearborne  . ..123 

Town  of  Sodus  attacked 123 

Affair  at  Beaver  Dams 123 

Efemtenant  Eldridge 124 

Indians  enter  the  American  Service.  .124 

British  attack  Black  Rock 124 

Second  Taking  of  York 125 

British  devastate  the  Borders  of  Lake 

Champlain 125 

Cruise  of  Commodore  Chauncey  on 
Lake  Ontario 126 


CHAPTER  IX. 

War  on  the  Coast 127  Southern  Cities  threatened 133 

British  attack  Lewistown 128  Attack  on  Craney  Island — gallantly 

Gun-Boats  attack  some  British  Ves-  repulsed 133 

sels  of  War 123  Hampton  assaulted  and  plundered. ..  .135 

Exploits  of  Admiral  Cockburn 129  Enormities  committed  there 135 

Attack  on  Frenchtown 130  Correspondence  between  General 

Plundering  and  Burning  of  Havre  de  Taylor  and  Sir  Sydney  Beckwith.  136 

Grace 130  Cockburn  plunders  the  Coast  of  North 

Plundering  and  Burning  of  George-  Carolina 137 

town  and  Fredericktown 132  Blockade  of  the  American  Squadron  at 

Arrival  of  Admiral  Warren  and  Sir  New  London  by  Commodore  Hardy  138 

Sydney  Beckwith 132  Torpedo  System 138 


CHAPTER  X. 


Naval  Affairs 139 

The  Hornet  captures  the  Peacock  . . . .140 
Humane  and  generous  Conduct  of 
Captain  Lawrence,  and  the  Crew 
of  the  Hornet 141 


Captain  Lawrence  appointed  to  the 

Chesapeake 141 

The  Shannon  challenges  the  Chesa- 
peake   142 

The  Shannon  captures  the  Chesapeake  143 


CONTENTS 


9 


Death  of  Captain  Lawrence 143 

The  Pelican  captures  the  Argus 145 

Cruise  of  Commodore  Porter  in  the 

South  Seas 146 

The  Enterprize  captures  the  Boxer. . .146 
Cruise  of  Commodore  Rodgers 147 


Cruise  of  the  Congress 147 

Gallant  Conduct  of  American  Pnva- 
teers — of  the  Comet — of  the  Gene- 
ral Armstrong 147 

The  Privateer  Decatur  captures  the 
Dominica 143 


CHAPTER  XL 


Affairs  of  the  West 149 

Patriotic  Enthusiasm  of  Ohio  and 

Ken  lucky 149 

Governor  Shelby 150 

Character  of  the  Kentuckians 150 

Gallant  Defence  of  Fort  Sandusky  by 

Major  Croghan 151 

Humane  Conduct  of  the  Besieged 152 

Tecumseh  raises  the  Siege  of  Fort 

Meigs 153 

Naval  Preparations  on  Lake  Erie.  • . .153 
Commodore  Perry  sails  with  his  Fleet 

in  quest  of  the  Enemy 153 

Battle  of  Lake  Erie 154 

Gallant  Behaviour  of  Perry 154 

Capture  of  the  Enemy's  Squadron 157 


We  have  met  the  Enemy,  and  they 


are  ours” 157 

Northwestern  Army  reinforced 153 

Capture  of  Malden 158 

Skirmish  at  Chatham 158 

Battle  of  the  Thames 159 

Capture  of  the  British  Regulars 160 

Colonel  Johnson  wounded 160 

Death  of  Tecumseh 160 

Character  of  Tecumseh 163 

Escape  of  General  Proctor 164 

Public  Testimonials  of  Respect  to 

General  Harrison 164 

Generous  Treatment  of  the  British 

Prisoners — of  the  Savages 165 

Interesting  Correspondence 165 


CHAPTER  XII. 


Preparations  for  invading  Canada 166 

General  Armstrong  appointed  Secre- 
tary of  War 167 

General  Wilkinson  appointed  Com- 

mander-in-Chief 167 

General  Hampton  takes  command  of 

the  Army  of  the  North 168 

Rendezvous  of  the  American  Forces 

at  Grenadier  Island 168 

General  Wilkinson  descends  the  St. 

Lawrence 169 

British  harass  the  American  Army.  ..170 

Battle  of  Chrystler’s  Field 172 

General  Hampton  descends  the  Cha- 
teaugay  River 174 


Is  attacked  by  the  British,  and  retreats  174 
His  Inability  or  Unwillingness  to  co- 


operate with  General  Wilkinson.  175 
Both  American  Armies  go  into  Win- 
ter Quarters 175 

Failure  of  the  Canadian  Expedition.  .175 
Cruise  of  Commodore  Chauncey  on 

Lake  Ontario 176 

He  captures  five  British  armed 

Schooners 177 

Burning  of  Newark  by  the  Americans . 178 

British  Retaliation 178 

Fort  Niagara  surprised 179 

Destruction  of  Lewistown,  Buffalo, 
and  other  places 179 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


Meeting  of  Congress 180 

Violence  of  Party  Spirit 180 

Lukewarm  Deportment  of  the  New 

England  States 181 

Measures  for  carrying  on  the  War. . . .182 

Recourse  to  Taxation. 182 

Adoption  of  means  for  recruiting  the 

Army 183 

Interesting  case  of  twenty-three 
American  Prisoners 183 


Arrogance  of  the  British  Government.  184 
Debates  in  Congress  on  the  subject.  ..184 

Result  of  the  Debates 185 

Inquiry  by  Congress  into  the  manner 
in  which  the  War  had  been  car- 
ried on  by  the  Enemy 186 

American  Commissioners  of  Peace 

sent  to  Gotten  burg 187 

The  War  gains  ground  in  Public  Opi- 
nion   187 


10 


CONTENTS, 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

War  with  the  Creek  Indians 188  General  Jackson  marches  to  the  re- 

Massaore  by  the  Creeks  at  Fort  Mims.  188  lief  of  Fort  Armstrong 192 

Expedition  under  Generals  Jackson  His  Critical  Situation,  and  Retreat. ..  192 

and  Cocke  against  Tallushatches.  190  Defeats  an  Indian  Ambuscade 193 

Battle  of  Talladega 190  Indians  attack  General  Floyd  at 

General  Cocke  surprises  the  Indians  Camp  Defiance,  and  are  repulsed.  J93 

on  the  Tallapoosa  River 191  General  Jackson  gains  the  sanguina- 

General  Floyd’s  Expedition  against  ry  Victory  of  Horse-Shoe-Bend  ...  194 

the  Autossee  Towns 191  Terminates  the  War  with  the  Creeks, 

General  Claiborne’s  Expedition  a-  and  dictates  Peace  to  them  on 

gainst  the  Towns  of  Eccanachaca.  191  Severe  Terms 196 


CHAPTER  XV. 


Plans  of  Operations  against  Canada 

proposed  

General  Brown  marches  to  Sackett’s 

Harbour 

General  Wilkinson  retires  to  Platts- 

burg 

Attacks  the  British  at  La  Colle,  and 

is  repulsed 

Suspended  from  the  command 

Discouraging  difficulties  in  the  Econ- 
omy of  the  Army 

Smuggling 

Unsuccessful  Attack  by  the  British  at 


Otter  Creek 200 

British  Fleet  enters  Lake  Champlain. 201 
Lake  Ontario— Contest  for  superiority201 

Gallant  Defence  of  Oswego 202 

British  land  at  Pulteneyville 202 

Blockade  of  Sackett’s  Harbour 202 

Engagement  at  Sandy  Creek  and  Cap- 
ture of  the  British  there 203 

Death  of  Colonel  Forsythe— of  Cap- 
tain Malloux,  in  a Skirmish 204 


Colonel  Campbell’s  Expedition  a- 

gainst  Dover,  Canada 204 

Affairs  to  the  Westward 205 

Colonel  Baubee  taken  Prisoner 205 

Gallant  Defence  by  Captain  Holmes.  .205 

Serious  Crisis  in  our  Affairs 206 

Napoleon  overthrown 207 

Great  Britain  directs  her  undivided 
energies  against  the  United  States 208 
Northern  Sea  Coast  invaded  by  Com- 
modore Hardy 208 

Attack  on  Saybrook  and  Brockway’s 

Ferry 208 

Engagement  in  Long  Island  Sound... 209 
Ravages  at  Wareham  and  Scituate.  - .209 

Attack  on  Booth  Bay  repelled 209 

Occupation  of  all  the  Islands  in  Pas- 
samaquoddy  Bay  by  the  British. . .210 

Gallant  Defence  of  Stonington 210 

Territory  east  of  the  Penobscot  River 
claimed  and  occupied  by  the  Brit- 
ish  211 

Destruction  of  the  Frigate  John  Adams21J 


197 

197 

198 

198 

199 

199 

200 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


Naval  Events 

The  Plantagenet  Seventy-Four  de- 
clines a Contest  with  the  Presi- 
dent, Commodore  Rodgers 

Captain  Stewart  chases  a British  Fri- 
gate of  equal  force 

Cruise  of  Commodore  Porter  in  the 

Essex 

He  captures  twelve  armed  British 

Whale  Ships 213 

Arrives  at  the  Island  of  Nooaheevah.213 
Takes  possession  of  it  in  the  name 
of  the  American  Government 2J3 


His  Difficulties  with  the  Savages  there 213 


He  burns  their  Villages 214 

British  Comments  on  his  Conduct  . . . .214 
Commodore  Porter  arrives  at  Valpa- 
raiso   215 

Is  attacked  by  the  Phoebe  and  Cherub  216 

His  Desperate  Resistance 217 

Capture  of  the  Essex  and  Essex  Junior  218 
The  Peacock  captures  the  British  Brig 

Epervier 219 

The  Wasp  captures  the  Reindeer 220 

The  Wasp  sinks  the  Avon 221 

Mysterious  Loss  of  the  Wasp 221 


212 

212 

212 

213 


CONTENTS, 


11 


Cruise  of  the  President,  the  Peacock 

and  the  Hornet 2*21 

The  President  captured  by  a British 

Squadron 222 

i The  Constitution  engages  and  cap- 
tures the  Cyane  and  the  Levant.  .225 


The  Hornet,  Captain  Biddle,  captures 

the  Penguin 226 

Exploits  of  American  Privateers 226 

Capture  of  the  American  Privateer 
Armstrong,  alter  a dreadful  Car- 
nage of  the  Enemy 227 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


j Plan  of  Campaign  on  the  Canada 

Frontier 228 

i General  Brown  collects  an  Army  at 

Black  Rock  and  Buffalo 229 

; Captures  Fort  Erie 229 

Battle  of  Chippewa 230 

I fiallahtry  of  Major  Jesup 231 

British  retreat 232 

American  Army  advances 232 

Death  of  General  Swift .233 

Movement  on  Fort  George 233 

General  Brown  retreats  to  the  Chip- 
pewa   233 

; Battle  of  Niagara 234 

General  Riall  taken  Prisoner 235 

I Colonel  Jesup 236 

i Colonel  Miller — “ I will  try,  Sir” 236 

British  Cannon  charged  upon  and 

taken 237 

Desperate  Efforts  of  the  British  to  re- 
gain their  Cannon 238 

■ Generals  Scott  and  Brown  wounded.  .238 

British  recover  their  Cannon 240 

Both  Armies  retire  from  the  Field 240 

British  advance  next  Morning 241 

Americans  retreat  to  Fort  Erie 241 

Defences  of  Fort  Erie  enlarged  and 

extended 241 

Siege  of  Fort  Erie 242 


Projected  Attack  on  Buffalo  repulsed.  .242 
General  Gaines  assumes  the  Com- 
mand at  Fort  Erie 242 

Assault  on  Fort  Erie 243 

Death  of  Colonel  Drummond 244 

Tremendous  Explosion 245 

The  Besiegers  driven  back  to  their 

Works 245 

Renewal  of  the  Cannonade 246 

Sortie  from  Fort  Erie 246 

Destruction  of  the  Enemy’s  Works.  ..247 
British  raise  the  Siege,  and  retreat  to 

Fort  George 248 

Arrival  of  General  Izard  at  Fort  Erie. 248 
Americans  advance  along  the  Niagara  249 

Engagement  at  Lyon’s  Creek 249 

Destruction  of  Fort  Erie  by  the  Amer- 
icans  249 

Evacuation  of  Upper  Canada 249 

Close  of  the  Third  Invasion  of  Cana- 
da  250 

Important  Results  of  the  Campaign.  .250 

Affairs  of  tne  West 251 

Unsuccessful  Expedition  against  Mi- 

chilimackinac 251 

Capture  of  two  American  armed 

Schooners 251 

General  M’Arthur’s  Expedition  into 
Canada 251 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


War  on  the  Sea  Coast 252 

Engagements  between  the  Enemy 
and  Commodore  Barney’s  Flotilla 

in  Chesapeake  Bay 252 

Plunderings  of  the  British 253 

Washington  and  Baltimore  threatened  253 

Preparations  for  Defence 254 

General  Winder  appointed  to  com- 
mand the  Troops  to  be  assembled . .255 
Impracticability  of  collecting  a suffi- 
cient Force 255 

The  Enemy  are  reinforced 256 

Landing  of  the  British  Army  under 
General  Ross 256 


Advance  of  the  British  Army  on 

Washington 257 

American  Army  takes  post  at  Bla- 

densburg 258 

Battle  of  Bladensburg 259 

Defeat  of  the  Americans 200 

Washington  abandoned  to  the  Enemy  261 

British  burn  the  Public  Buildings 261 

Retreat  of  the  British  to  their  shipping262 

Plunder  of  Alexandria 262 

Repulse  of  the  British  at  Moors  Fields, 
and  Death  of  Sir  Peter  Parker  . . .263 
Resignation  of  the  Secretary  of  War. 263 
Trial  and  acquittal  of  General  Winder  264 


12 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


Sensations  produced  by  the  Capture 
of  Washington  in  Europe  and  in 

England. .- 264 

Effect  of  it  in  the  United  States 264 

Preparations  for  defending  Baltimore. 265 
Admiral  Cochrane  appears  at  the 

mouth  of  the  Patapsco 266 

Debarkation  of  the  British  Troops  at 

North  Point 267 

General  Strieker  inarches  from  Balti- 
more to  meet  them 267 

Battle  of  North  Point - 268 

Death  of  General  Ross 268 

Retreat  of  the  American  Army 269 

British  Army  appears  before  Baltimore  270 

Bombardment  of  Fort  M’Henry 271 

Attack  on  Baltimore  abandoned 272 


British  fleet  retires  to  the  West  Indies. 272 

Affairs  on  the  Northern  Frontier 273 

Invasion  of  New  York  State  by  the  * ! 

British  under  Sir  George  Prevost.  .273 
Progress  of  the  British  impeded  by 

General  Macomb 274 

British  Army  occupies  Plattsburg  op- 
posite the  American  Works 275 

Gallant  Affair  of  Captain  M’Glassin.  .276 
British  and  American  Fleets  on  Lake 

Champlain 276 

Battle  of  Lake  Champlain 277  . 

Battle  of  Plattsburg 277 

Defeat  of  the  British  Squadron,  and 
Capture  of  its  principal  Vessels.. 278 
Retreat  of  the  British  Army  from  the 
American  Territory 278 


CHAPTER  XX 


Unanimity  of  Sentiment  in  Congress. 282 

Negotiations  with  Great  Britain 282 

British  Sine  Qua  Non 283 

Hartford  Convention 284 

Mr.  Biddle’s  Report  in  the  Legisla- 
ture of  Pennsylvania 284 

Removal  of  the  Seat  of  Government 

from  Washington  agitated 284 

Mr.  Dallas  appointed  Secretary  of  the 

Treasury 285 

Improvement  in  our  Finances 285 

Affairs  to  the  Southward 285 

Attack  on  Fort  Bowyer  most  gal- 
lantly repulsed 286 

Inroad  into  Florida,  and  Capture  of 
Pensacola,  by  General  Jackson. . .286 
Invasion  of  Louisiana  meditated  by 

the  British 287 

Preparations  to  resist  the  Invasion.  ..288 

Arrival  of  General  Jackson  at  New 

Orleans 289 

His  Presence  inspires  Confidence 289 

British  Fleet  arrives  off  the  Coast 289 

Capture  of  the  American  Gun-Boats.  .289 
Martial  Law  proclaimed  by  General 

Jackson 290 

The  Pirate  Lafitte 290 


British  Forces  land  within  seven 

Miles  of  New  Orleans 291 

Battle  of  the  23d  of  December 291 

Results  of  the  Battle 292 

General  Jackson  encamps,  and  forti- 
fies himself 292 

Affairs  of  the  28th  of  December,  and 

of  the  1st  of  January  1815 293 

Position  of  the  American  Troops 294 

British  prepare  to  storm  the  Ameri- 
can Works  on  both  sides  of  the 

Mississippi 294 

Memorable  Battle  of  the  8th  January. 294 

Death  of  General  Packenham 295 

Defeat  and  Terrible  Carnage  of  the 
British  on  the  Left  Bank  of  the 
River 295 


Americans  driven  from  their  In- 
trenchments  on  the  Right  Bank  . .295 
Louisiana  evacuated  by  the  British.  ..296 
Unsuccessful  Bombardment  of  Fort 


St.  Philip  by  the  British 296 

Depredations  of  Admiral  Cockburn 
along  the  Southern  Coast  ....... .297 

Peace  with  Great  Britain 297 

Terms  of  the  Treaty  of  Peace 297 

Conclusion 298 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


CHAPTER  I. 


Causes  of  the  War  witli  Great  Britain — Rule  of  1756 — Impressment  of  American 
Seamen — Attack  on  the  Chesapeake — Differences  with  France — French  Decrees — 
Embargo  — Non-Intercourse  — Indian  Hostilities — Tecumseh — General  Harrison — 
Battle  of  Tippecanoe— Honours  paid  to  General  Harrison — War  with  Great  Britain 
inevitable. 

The  perseverance  of  the  British  nation  in  attempting  to  exer- 
cise a power  without  right,  over  her  American  brethren,  first 
broke  the  ties  of  dependence,  which  it  was  so  much  her  interest 
to  preserve ; and  her  subsequent  illiberal  policy  tended  to  weaken 
the  influence  of  affinity,  which  a true  wisdom  would  have 
taught  her  to  cherish.  Why  is  it  that  the  enmity  of  those, 
between  whom  there  are  by  nature  the  most  numerous  bonds 
of  friendship,  is  the  most  bitter  ? It  is  because  each  of  these 
is  a distinct  cord  which  may  vibrate  to  the  feelings  of  hatred, 
as  well  as  of  love.  With  China,  with  Turkey,  with  France, 
we  may  be  governed  by  temporary  and  varying  policy ; but 
towards  England  we  can  never  feel  indifference.  There 
always  have  been,  and  there  still  are  numerous  ties  to  attach 
us  to  Britain,  which  nothing  but  an  uugenerous  and  unnatural 
policy  can  weaken  or  destroy. 

■ With  the  acknowledgement  of  our  independence,  Great 
Britain  did  not  renounce  her  designs  of  subjugation.  Force 
had  been  found  unavailing,  she  next  resolved  to  try  what  might 
be  done  by  insidious  means.  For  many  years  after  the  peace 
of  1783,  our  affairs  wore  no  promising  appearance.  The  con- 
federation which  bound  the  states  during  their  struggle  against 
a common  enemy,  was  too  feeble  to  hold  them  together  in  a 
time  of  peace.  The  cement  of  our  union  being  thus  eaten 


B 


13 


14 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Causes  of  the  War  with  Great  Britain Rule  of  1756. 

away,  England  foresaw  what  we  had  to  encounter,  and  pro- 
phesying according  to  her  wishes,  solaced  herself  with  the 
hope  of  seeing  us  divided,  and  engaged  in  civil  broils.  The 
seeds  of  dissension  had  been  abundantly  sown ; our  state  of 
finance  was  deplorably  defective ; it  might  almost  be  said,  that 
the  nation  was  at'  an  end,  for  so  many  jarring  interests  disco- 
vered themselves  in  the  states,  as  almost  to  preclude  the  hope 
of  reducing  these  discordant  elements  to  harmony  and  order. 
A state  of  anarchy  and  civil  war  might  restore  us  to  Great 
Britain.  Happily  for  America,  she  possessed  at  this  moment, 
a galaxy  of  sages  and  patriots,  who  maintained  a powerful  in- 
fluence over  the  minds  of  their  fellow-citizens.  By  their  exer- 
tions, a spirit  of  compromise  and  accommodation  was  introduced, 
which  terminated  in  our  present  glorious  compact — a second 
revolution,  which  secured  to’ us  the  benefits  of  the  first. 

By  this  event  Great  Britain  lost,  for  a time,  the  opportunity 
of  tampering  with*  the  individual  states,  of  fomenting  jealousies, 
and  of  governing  by  division.  Her  policy  was  changed ; it 
became  a favourite  idea,  that  our  growth  should  be  repressed, 
* and  so  many  impediments  thrown  in  our  way,  as  to  convince 
us,  that  we  had  gained  nothing  in  becoming  free.  We  soon 
experienced  the  effects  of  her  disappointment.  . Contrary  to 
express  stipulation,  she  refused  to  surrender  the  military  posts 
on  our  western  frontier,  and,  at  the  same  time,  secretly  insti- 
gated the  savages  to  murder  the  frontier  settlers.  Spain  was, 
at  this  very  moment,  practising  her  intrigues  to  draw  off  the 
western  states  from  the  confederacy  ; of  which  there  is  little 
•doubt  England  would  soon  have  taken  advantage. 

Blit  we  also  came  in  contact  with  Britain  on  the  ocean  : our 
commerce  began  to  flourish ; and  on  the  breaking  out  of  the 
French  war,  she  found  in  us  formidable  rivals.  In  order  to 
put  a stop  to  our  competition,  she  called  into  life  the  odious, 
and  almost  obsolete  rule  of  1756,  which  is  in  palpable  violation 
of  the  law  of  nations.  The  spirit  of  this  rule  is  to  prevent  the 
neutral  from  enjoying  any  commerce,  which  would  not,  at  the 
same  time,  be  open  to  the  belligerent ; in  other  words,  to  per- 
mit no  neutral.  In  practice  it  was  carried  to  the  full  extent. 
The  orders  in  council  of  the  8th  of  January,  1793,  became  the 
source  of  a thousand  vexations  to  American  commerce ; and  yet 
they  were  in  a manner  tolerable,  compared  to  those  of  the  6th 
of  November,  which  were  secretly  circulated  among  the  British 
cruisers,  authorising  them  to  capture  “all  vessels  laden  with 
the  produce  of  any  of  the  colonies  of  France,  or  carrying  pro- 
visions or  supplies  to  the  said  colony.”  The  greater  part  of 
our  commerce  was  at  once  swept  from  the  ocean.  On  this 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


15 


Impressment  of  American  Seamen. 

occasion,  our  mercantile  communities  came  forward,  unbiassed 
by  party  divisions.  They  expressed  themselves  in  the  strong- 
est terms  against  this  treacherous  and  wicked  procedure.  The 
war  of  the  revolution  had  not  been  forgotten ; that  with  the  sa- 
vages still  raged  : it  was  not  by  such  acts,  we  could  be  induced 
to  entertain  a friendly  feeling  towards  England.  There  pre- 
vailed a universal  clamour  for  war,  among  the  merchants  par- 
ticularly, and  which  it  required  all  the  firmness  of  Washington 
to  withstand.  This  great  man  had  marked  out  to  himself  the 
wise  policy,  of  keeping  aloof  from  European  politics,  and 
of  avoiding  all  entanglements  in  their  wars.  Mr.  Jay  was 
despatched  as  a special  messenger,  with  orders  to  remon- 
strate in  a manly  tone.  This  mission  terminated  in  the  cele- 
brated treaty  of  1794;  which  was  sanctioned  by  the  nation, 
although  not  without  great  reluctance.  It  appeared  in  the 
sequel,  that  we  had  merely  evaded  a war,  in  order  to  recom- 
mence disputes  concerning  the  same  causes. 

The  British  did  little  more  than  modify  their  orders  in  coun- 
cil, by  those  issued  in  1795  and  1798.  In  fact,  down  to  the 
peaee  of  Amiens,  the  same  vexations  and  abuses  furnished  a- 
constant  theme  of  remonstrance.  Neither  General  Washing- 
ton, nor  Mr.  Adams,  was  able  to  arrange  our  differences  with 
England,  or  induce  her  to  consult  her  own  true  interests,  by  a 
just  and  liberal  policy  towards  us.  From  this  we  may  fairly 
infer,  that  no  administration  of  our  government  could  have 
succeeded  in  accommodating  our  differences  upon  just  and 
equitable  principles. 

Another  cause  of  complaint  accompanied  with  equal  step  the 
violations  of  our  commercial  and  maritime  rights,  and  was  of  a 
nature  still  more  vexatious.  It  is  one  upon  which  American 
feeling  has  always  been  much  alive.  Great  Britain  is  the  only 
modern  nation,  within  the  pale  of  civilization,  at  least  of  those 
who  recognise  the  general  maritime  law,  who  does  not  consi- 
der the  flag  as  protecting  the  person  who  sails  under  it ; and  we 
are  the  only  people  who,  during  peace, -have  been  dragged  from 
our  ships  on  the  high  seas,  by  Christian  nations,  and  condemn- 
ed to  servitude.  This  intolerable  outrage  grew  up  from  a small 
beginning,  by  imprudent  acquiescence  on  our  part ; perhaps 
not  conceiving  it  possible,  that  it  could  ever  assume  so  hide- 
ous a front.  At  first,  it  was  a claim  to  search  our  merchant 
vessels  for  deserters  from  the  public  service  of  Britain  ; next, 
it  became  a right  to  impress  English  seamen,  who  had  engaged 
themselves  in  American  ships  ; finally,  every  person  who  could 
not  prove  on  the  spot,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  Boarding  officer, 
that  he  was  an  American,  was  carried  away  into  a most  hate- 


16 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Impressment  of  American  Seamen. 

ful  bondage.  England  had  gone  far,  in  asserting  the  right  to 
search  a neutral  vessel,  for  enemy’s  goods ; but  this  pretended 
exception  to  the  general  rule  that  a ship  on  the  high  seas  is  as 
inviolable  as  the  territory  of  the  nation  at  peace,  had  been  op- 
posed by  every  power  in  Europe,  excepting  the  one  which 
happened  for  the  time  to  be  mistress  of  the  seas  ; a strong  proof 
that  it  was  not  a right,  but  an  abuse.  The  claim  set  up  of  a 
right  to  search  neutral  ships  for  men , is  unsupported  by  any 
writer  on  the  public  law,  or  by  one  sound  reason.  She  had 
no  more  right  to  claim  her  subjects  from  our  ships,  than  from 
our  territory.  Whatever  right  she  might  have,  to  prevent  them 
from  quitting  their  country,  at  times  when  their  services  were 
required  ; or  of  punishing  them  for  doing  so : she  had  no  right 
to  pursue  them  into  our  country,  or  demand  them  from  us,  un- 
less sustained  in  doing  so  by  express  stipulation.  But  what 
she  had  no  right  to  demand,  she  had  a right  to  take  by  force  ! 
When  closely  pressed,  she  deigned  at  last  to  give  some  reasons 
in  support  of  her  practice  : — she  must  have  men  to  man  her 
thousand  ships — she  was  contending  for  her  existence — we  had 
no  right  to  employ  her  seamen — our  flag  had  no  regard  to  her 
interests — our  employment  of  foreign  seamen  was  not  regu- 
lated— our  sufferings  were  the  consequence  of  our  own  im- 
prudence.— These  were  the  only  arguments  that  could  be  used 
in  support  of  such  a practice.  If  England  said  she  must  have 
men,  we  answered  that  we  must  have  men  also.  We  also 
were  contending  for  our  existence,  but  did  not  think  it  justi- 
fiable on  that  account  to  plunder  our  neighbours,  or  make  them 
slaves.  She  said  that  we  had  no  right  to  employ  her  seamen — 
we  could  answer  that  she  had  no  right  to  employ  ours.  We 
were  no  more  bound  to  consult  her  interest,  than  she  considered 
herself  bound  to  consult  ours.  The  fact  is,  that  no  nation  in 
the  world  employs  a greater  number  of  foreign  seamen  than 
Great  Britain,  in  her  immense  commerce,  and  in  her  immense 
navy ; and  she  has  a right  to  employ  them , not  for  the  reason 
she  has  assigned,  to  wit,  that  she  was  contending  for  her  ex- 
istence, or  fighting  the  battles  of  the  world,  but  because  the 
thing  was  lawful  in  itself.  So  far  from  restricting  herself,  or 
regulating  the  practice,  or  consulting  the  interests  of  others, 
she  consulted  only  her  own  interests,  and  held  out  enticements 
to  foreign  seamen,  which  no  other  nation  did.  Here,  then,  was 
a simple  question;  how  came  that  to  be  unlawful  in  America, 
which  was  lawful  in  Britain  ? Would  not  Great  Britain  protect 
an  American  seaman,  who  has  been  made  an  Englishman  by 
being  two  years  in  her  service  ? But  were  we  to  blame  because 
her  seamen  preferred  our  service  ? There  was,  in  fact,  nothing  in 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


17 


Impressment  of  American  Seamen. 

the  American  practice  to  justify  reprisals.  The  employment 
of  English  seamen,  who  voluntarily  tendered  their  services,  was 
lawful,  however  disagreeable  it  might  be  to  England.  How  far  a 
friendly  feeling  towards  that  country,  might  induce  us  to  consult 
her  convenience  and  interests,  or  how  far  our  own  weakness,  or 
interest,  might  require  us  to  waive  our  rights,  was  another  matter. 

This  is  placing  the  subject  in  the  least  reprehensible  view, 
as  respects  England.  But  when  we  come  to  examine  the  man- 
ner in  which  this  pretended  right  was  exercised  by  her,  it  can- 
not be  doubted  for  a moment,  that  the  whole  was  a mere  pretext 
to  vex  our  commerce,  and  recruit  for  her  navy,  from  American 
ships.  This  is  evident,  from  the  uniform  practice  of  impress- 
ing men  of  all  nations,  found  in  them  : Spaniards,  Portuguese, 
Danes,  Russians,  flollanders,  and  even  Negroes.  It  was,  in 
fact,  an  insult  to  every  nation  in  the  civilized  world.  Tros 
Tyriusque  nullo,  was  the  motto,  although  not  in  the  friendly 
sense  in  which  it  was  used  by  the  Queen  of  Carthage.  The 
Br'1  h practice  amounted  to  subjecting  the  crew  of  every  Ame- 
rican vessel,  to  be  drawn  up  before  a lieutenant  of  the  navy, 
that  he  might  choose  out  such  as  suited  his  purpose.  The 
good  sailor  was  uniformly  an  Englishman,  and  the  lubber  an 
American.  It  has  been  said,  that  the  number  of  impressed 
Americans  was  exaggerated ; was  there  no  exaggeration  as  to 
the  number  of  Englishmen  in  the  American  service  ? Was  it 
then  of  more  importance,  that  Great  Britain  should  prevent  a 
few  of  her  seamen  from  escaping  into  a foreign  service, -than  it 
was  to  us,  that  free  Americans  should  be  doomed  to  the  worst 
of  slavery  1 

England  has  never  known  the  full  extent  of  the  sensations 
produced  in  America,  by  her  practice  of  impressment.  The 
influence  of  party  spirit  has  contributed  to  deceive  her.  The 
great  body  of  Americans  have  always  felt  this  outrage  to  their 
persons,  with  the  keenest  indignation  ; no  American  adminis- 
tration would  ever  express  a different  sentiment.  She  was  much 
mistaken,  if  she  supposed,  that  the  outcry  against  her  conduct 
was  a mere  party  trick  : it  was  deeply  felt  as  an  egregious  in- 
sult. She  did  not  know  that  the  American  seamen  were,  in 
general,  of  a class  superior  to  her  own ; that  is,  more  decently 
brought  up,  of  more  reputable  connexions,  of  better  morals  and 
education,  and  many  of  them  looking  forward,  after  the  expira- 
tion of  their  apprenticeships,  to  be  mates  and  captains  of  ves- 
sels ; or  rather  she  knew  it  well,  and  therefore  gave  them  her 
baleful  preference.  But  mark  the  retribution  which  follows 
the  steps  of  injustice.  When  any  of  these  men  were  so  fortu- 
nate as  to  escape  from  seven  or  ten  years’  servitude  on  board  a 


18 


BRACIvENRIDGE’S 


Impressment  of  American  Seamen. 

British  man-of-war,  they  breathed  nothing  but  revenge,  and 
imparted  the  same  feeling  to  their  countrymen.  It  was  pre- 
dicted, that  these  men  who  had  wrongs  of  their  own , would 
be  found,  in  case  of  war  with  England,  no  common  foes.  War 
came,  and  Britain  may  read  in  our  naval  combats,  a commen- 
tary on  her  practice  of  impressment,  and  her  tyranny  on  the 
ocean. 

As  early  as  the  year  1793,  it  was  declared  by  the  American 
minister  at  London,  that  the  practice  of  impressment  had  pro- 
duced great  irritation  in  America,  and  that  it  was  difficult  to 
avoid  making  reprisals  on  the  British  seamen  in  the  United 
States.  It  is  perhaps  to  be  regretted,  that  General  Washing- 
ton’s threat  was  not  carried  into  execution,  as  it  might  have 
brought  the  affair  to  issue  at  once.  The  practice  had  grown 
so  vexatious  after  the  treaty  of  1794,  that  the  British  govern- 
ment was  told  in  plain  terms,  that  unless  a remedy  was  applied, 
war  would  be  inevitable.  It  was  said  to  be  of  such  a nature, 
as  no  American  could  bear;  “that  they  might  as  well  rob  the 
American  vessels  of  their  goods,  as  drag  the  American  sea- 
men from  their  ships,  in  the  manner  practised  by  them.”  Cer- 
tainly the  offence  would  have  been  as  much  less,  as  a bale  of 
goods  is  of  less  value  than  a man.  It  was  stated,  that  as  many 
as  two  hundred  and  seventy  Americans  were  then  actually  in 
the  British  service,  the  greater  part  of  whom  persisted  in  re- 
fusing pay  and  bounty.  They  were  told,  that  if  they  had  any 
regard  for  the  friendship  of  this  country,  they  would  facilitate  the 
means  of  relieving  those  of  our  oppressed  fellow-citizens.  That 
the  excuse  alleged  by  Great  Britain,  of  not  being  able  to  dis- 
tinguish between  her  subjects,  and  the  citizens  of  America, 
was  without  foundation,  inasmuch  as  foreigners  who  could  not 
be  mistaken,  were  equally  liable  to  impressment.  The  ho- 
nour of  the  nation,  it  was  said,  was  deeply  concerned,  and  un- 
less the  practice  should  be  discontinued,  it  must  ultimately  lead 
to  open  rupture.  This  was  the  language  uniformly  held  forth, 
by  every  successive  administration  of  the  American  government. 
It  was  the  theme  of  reprobation,  and  remonstrance,  of  every 
distinguished  statesman  of  this  country.  On  this  subject  we 
find  Washington,  Adams,  Jefferson,  Madison,  Monroe,  Mar- 
shall, Jay,  Pickering,  King,  and  many  others,  in  their  official 
correspondence,  fully  and  uniformly  concurring.  In  fact,  these 
complaints  continued  until  the  last  hour,  in  consequence  of  our 
impolitic  submission. 

This  shocking  outrage  was  at  length  carried  to  such  extent, 
that  voyages  were  often  broken  up,  and  the  safety  of  vessels 
endangered,  by  not  leaving  a sufficient  number  of  mariners  on 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


19 


Impressment  of  American  Seamen Attack  on  the  Chesapeake. 

board  to  navigate  them.  It  was  estimated,  that  at  least  seven 
thousand  Americans  were  at  one  time  in  the  British  service, 
against  their  will.  Even  as  respects  her  own  subjects,  the 
practice  of  impressment  is  one  of  the  most  cruel  and  unjust ; 
in  direct  opposition  to  the  general  freedom  of  her  constitu- 
tion, and  only  covered  by  the  most  miserable  sophistry ; but 
to  America,  who  would  not  endure  a single  one  of  her  citizens 
to  be  impressed  into  her  own  service,  it  is  not  suprising  that  it 
should  appear  detestable.  The  tribute  of  Minos,  or  of  Monte- 
zuma, of  the  youth  doomed  as  a sacrifice  to  infernal  idols,  was 
not  more  hateful.  The  American  was  compelled  to  stoop  to 
the  humiliation  of  carrying  about  him,  on  the  high  seas,  the 
certificate  of  his  nativity  ; and  this  was  soon  found  unavailing, 
it  was  torn  to  pieces  by  the  tyrant,  and  its  fragments  scattered 
to  the  winds.  She  boldly  asserted  the  right  of  dragging  from 
underneath  our  flag,  every  one  who  could  not  prove  on  the  spot, 
that  he  was  not  a British  subject.  Every  foreigner,  no  matter 
of  what  country,  was,  in  consequence,  excluded  from  our  mer- 
chant service.  On  the  part  of  the  United  States,  every  possible 
effort  was  made  to  compromise  the  matter,  but  in  vain.  No 
offer  was  ever  made  by  Great  Britain,  which  presented  any 
prospect  of  putting  an  end  to  these  abuses ; while  the  most  fair 
and  rational  on  our  part,  were  rejected.  About  the  year  1800, 
a proposal  was  made  for  the  mutual  exchange  of  deserters,  but 
this  was  rejected  by  Mr.  Adams,  for  the  same  reason  that  the 
President  rejected  the  treaty  of  1806 — because  it  was  thought 
better  to  have  no  provision,  than  one  which  did  not  sufficiently 
provide  against  the  abuses  of  impressment.  England  offered 
to  make  it  penal,  for  any  of  her  naval  officers  to  impress  our 
seamen,  provided  we  discontinued  our  practice  of  naturalizing 
her  subjects.  The  mockery  of  such  a proposition,  alone  fully 
proves  her  fixed  mind.  No  plan  could  be  devised  so  suitable 
to  her  wishes,  as  that  of  subjecting  the  liberty,  life,  and  hap- 
piness of  an  American  citizen,  to  the  caprice  of  every  petty 
lieutenant  of  her  navy : otherwise,  she  would  have  been  con- 
tented with  the  exclusion  of  her  subjects  from  all  American 
vessels,  a thing  which  she  had  no  right  to  ask,  but  which  we 
were  willing  to  grant  for  the  sake  of  peace. 

The  climax  of  this  extraordinary  humiliation,  and  which,  a 
century  hence,  will  scarcely  be  credited,  was  still  wanting ; the 
attack  on  the  Chesapeake  occurred,  and  for  the  moment,  con- 
vulsed the  nation.  This  vessel  was  suddenly  attacked  within 
our  waters  in  profound  peace,  compelled  to  surrender,  and  several 
seamen,  alleged  to  be  British,  were  then  forcibly  taken  from 
her.  The  burst  of  indignation  which  followed,  was  even  more 


20 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Attack  on  the  Chesapeake. 

violent  than  that  which  was  produced  by  the  orders  in  council 
of  1793.  Party  animosity  was  suspended,  meetings  were  as- 
sembled in  every  village,  the  newspapers  were  filled  with  formal 
addresses,  volunteer  companies  were  every  where  set  on  foot, 
and,  in  the  first  phrensy  of  the  moment,  the  universal  cry  was 
for  immediate  war.  Although  hostilities  were  not  declared, 
the  feelings  of  America  were  from  that  day  at  war  with  Eng- 
land: a greater  attention  was  paid  to  the  discipline  of  our 
militia,  and  the  formation  of  volunteer  corps ; and  the  govern- 
ment was  continually  making  appropriations  for  our  national 
defence.  We  still  resorted  to  negotiation;  and  the  aggressors, 
thinking  that  we  might  now  possibly  be  in  earnest,  were  willing 
to  avoid  war  by  a sacrifice  of  pride.  They  yielded  to  the  humi- 
liation of  surrendering  the  American  citizens,  upon  the  very 
deck  from  which  they  had  been  forced ; but,  at  the  same  time, 
rewarded  the  officer  by  whom  the  violence  had  been  offered. 
In  excusing  her  conduct,  England  condescended  to  tell  us, 
with  a serious  face,  that  she  never  pretended  to  the  right  of 
impressing  American  citizens , and  this,  she  seemed  to  consider, 

rather  as  a magnanimous  acknowledgement.  Humiliating  in- 
. '-3  ® 
deed,  to  be  seriously  told,  that  she  did  not  regard  our  citizens 

as  her  property  ! Nothing  can  furnish  stronger  proof  of  the 
extent  of  the  abuse,  and  the  bad  policy  of  our  pacific  course  of 
remonstrance.  Our  sacred  duty  to  our  fellow-citizens,  as  well 
as  a regard  to  our  national  character,  forbade  such  an  acqui- 
escence. 

From  this  review  of  the  subject  of  impressment,  we  return 
to  the  other  principal  branch  of  our  national  differences.  It 
must  be  evident  to  the  reader,  that  nothing  was  to  be  expected 
from  any  temporary  arrangement  on  the  part  of  our  enemy  ; 
that  nothing  short  of  a change  in  her  general  policy  and  temper 
would  suffice,  and  nothing  but  a war  could  effect  this  change. 
Whatever  disputes  we  may  have  had  with  other  nations,  they 
were  of  little  moment,  compared  to  our  differences  with  England. 
To  settle  the  terms  on  which  we  were  to  be  with  her,  was  of 
the  first  importance ; our  mutual  intercourse  and  trade  were  of 
vast  extent ; she  occupied  the  highway  to  other  nations,  which 
she  could  interrupt  when  she  pleased  ; it  was  of  little  conse- 
quence on  what  terms  we  were  with  others,  so  long  as  our 
relations  with  England  were  not  properly  adjusted.  Our  in- 
tercourse with  France  was  comparatively  of  but  little  moment. 
She  had  not  recovered  from  the  phrensies  of  her  revolution  ; her 
deportment  was  eccentric,  lawless,  and  unstable ; she  was  a 
comet,  threatening  all  nations.  Our  true  wisdom  was  to  keep 
out  of  her  wav.  On  the  .ocean  she  was  but  little  to  be  dreaded, 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


121 


Differences  with  France French  Decrees. 

and  was  in  no  condition  to  execute  her  threats.  But  notwith- 
standing the  power  of  England  to  sweep  our  commerce  from 
the  ocean,  and  to  seal  our  ports,  we  still  expected  something 
from  her  good  sense,  her  justice,  or  her  interest.  Yet  scarcely 
was  the  flame  of  war  once  more  lighted  up  on  the  continent,  than 
both  the  belligerents  began,  under  various  pretexts,  to  prey  upon 
our  commerce.  On  the  part  of  England,  the  rule  of  1756  was 
revived,  and  applied  in  a manner  more  intolerable  than  ever. 
The  sufferings  of  the  American  merchants  were  such,  as  to  cause 
them  to  call  loudly  on  the  government  for  protection  ; and  a 
war  with  England,  at  this  time,  was  by  many  thought  inevita- 
ble. It  appeared  to  be  her  fixed  determination,  that  neutrals 
should  enjoy  no  trade  without  her  special  license  and  permis- 
sion. By  some  it  was  thought,  that  if  we  should  enter  into 
her  views,  and  declare  war  against  France,  she  would  amicably 
arrange  the  points  in  dispute  between  us.  This,  however,  was 
very  doubtful ; it  would  only  have  encouraged  her  to  make  still 
further  claims.  Such  a thing  was,  besides,  impossible.  The 
American  people,  still  smarting  under  so  many  wrongs  unre- 
dressed, could  not  be  induced  to  do  what  would  amount  almost 
to  a return  to  subjection. 

In  May  1806,  Great  Britain  commenced  her  system  of  paper 
blockade,  by  interdicting  all  intercourse  with  a great  part  of 
F ranee  and  her  dependencies.  This  operated  exclusively  on 
the  United  States,  who  were  the  only  remaining  neutrals.  The 
decrees  of  the  French  emperor  of  the  6th  of  November  follow- 
ed, and  were  immediately  made  known  to  our  minister  at  Lon- 
don by  the  British  government,  with  a threat,  that  if  they  were 
put  in  execution  (although  the  British  minister  well  knew,  that 
it  could  be  nothing  more  than  a bravado)  similar  measures 
would  be  adopted.  But  without  waiting  the  result,  in  fact  be- 
fore the  lapse  of  a fortnight,  the  British  government  issued  the 
orders  in  council  of  the  7th  of  January  1806,  which  went  the  full 
length  of  declaring,  that  no  vessel  should  be  at  liberty  to  trade 
from  one  port  of  France  to  another ; or  from  a port  under  her 
control,  and  from  which  the  English  were  excluded.  Napo- 
leon’s celebrated  Milan  decrees  succeeded,  which  were  little 
more  than  nominal  in  their  effect  on  the  neutral  who  did  not 
place  himself  in  his  power ; they  affected  us,  not  England. 
We  were  the  only  sufferers  in  this  system  of  retaliation,  which 
was,  in  fact,  a gross  violation  of  neutral  rights  on  the  part  of 
both  the  contending  powers.  England  was  apparently  bene- 
fited, inasmuch  as  it  struck  a blow  at  our  commerce,  and  ren- 
dered it  impossible  for  us  to  spread  a sail  without  her  permis- 
sion. The  belligerents  presented  the  spectacle  of  two  highway- 


22 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Embargo Non-Intercourse. 

men,  robbing  a traveller  and  then  quarrelling  for  tire  spoil ; 
and  yet  this  was  called  retaliation  ! 

The  United  States  sincerely  wished  to  be  at  peace.  Each 
of  the  belligerents  accused  us  of  partiality : and  wherein  was 
that  partiality  1 Simply  in  this  : France  declared  that  we  suf- 
fered the  depredations  of  England  with  more  patience,  than  her 
own ; and  England,  that  she  alone  had  a right  to  plunder  us  ! 
Each  seemed  to  consider  it  as  a previous  condition  of  rendering 
us  justice,  that  we  should  compel  her  adversary  to  respect  our 
rights.  In  this  singular  situation,  it  appeared  the  wisest  course 
to  withdraw  entirely  from  the  ocean.  Experience  soon  taught 
us  that  our  embargo  system  could  not  be  carried  into  effect,  for 
reasons  which  it  is  unnecessary  to  repeat.  The  restrictive  sys- 
tem was  substituted  ; we  jdaced  it  in  the  power  of  either  of  the 
wrong-doers,  to  make  us  the  open  enemy  of  the  other,  unless 
that  other  renounced  his  practices.  Napoleon  was  the  first  to 
announce  <l  a sense  of  returning  justice  our  government,  the 
suffering  -party,  declared  itself  satisfied.  England  had  shown 
no  such  sense  of  returning  justice , on  this  occasion  ; she  had 
promised  to  repeal  her  orders,  provided  the  French  decrees 
were  rescinded ; but  refused  to  take  the  official  declaration  of 
the  French  minister,  although  we  had,  in  a similar  case  before, 
accepted  her  own,  and  positively  refused  to  repeal  the  orders 
in  council,  in  default  of  evidence  that  the  French  were  disposed 
to  do  us  justice  ! It  were  useless  to  discuss  the  question  of  our 
partiality  to  France  or  to  England,  while  we  were  complaining 
of  the  aggressions  of  both.  The  meaning  of  both  was  obvious 
enough ; it  was  that  we  should  take. part  in  the  affairs  of  Eu- 
rope. England  supposed  that  we  could  do  her  service,  and 
Napoleon  thought  that  we  could  injure  England. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  loss  of  American  property  by  the  de- 
predations of  the  belligerents,  had  been  immense.  The  vexa- 
tions practised  by  the  British  cruisers  off  our  coast,  who  made 
it  a point  to  harass  the  issuing  and  returning  commerce  of  the 
United  States,  kept  the  public  mind  continually  inflamed.  Our 
citizens  were  distracted  amid  these  surrounding  difficulties.  It 
was  agreed  that  we  had  ample  cause  of  hostility  against  both 
belligerents,  but  the  administration  was  accused  of  undue  lean- 
ing towards  France,  and  a disposition  not  sufficiently  concilia- 
tory towards  England.  The  friends  of  the  administration  de- 
clared, that  the  efforts  to  obtain  redress  from  England  were 
weakened  by  a powerful  British  influence,  which  had  grown 
up  of  late  years  in  the  Eastern  States  and  in  the  commercial 
cities. 

While  the  public  mind  was  in  this  state  of  ferment,  from 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


23 


Indian  Hostilities Tecumseh. 

our  disputes  with  England  and  France,  our  frontiers  were 
threatened  with  an  Indian  war,  which,  as  usual,  was  attributed 
to  the  instigations  of  the  former.  The  United  States  have 
frequently  been  charged  with  cruel  violence  and  injustice  to 
the  Indians.  That  we  have  encroached  upon  their  hunting 
grounds,  cannot  be  denied,  but  this  was  the  necessary  conse- 
quence of  the  increase  in  our  population  : but  the  great  differ- 
ence between  us  and  other  nations,  in  relation  to  the  Indian 
lands,  is,  that  instead  of  taking  them  without  ever  acknowledg- 
ing the  right  of  the  Indians,  we  have  endeavoured  to  obtain 
them  by  fair  purchase.  The  United  States  were  the  first  to 
respect  the  Indian  territorial  right,  as  they  were  the  first  to 
abolish  the  slave  trade. 

There  was,  at  this  time,  a celebrated  Indian  warrior,  who 
had  been  always  remarkable  for  his  enmity  to  the  whites,  and 
who,  like  Pontiac,  had  formed  the  design  of  uniting  all  the 
different  tribes,  in  order  to  oppose  an  effectual  barrier  to  the 
further  extension  of  the  settlements.  Tecumseh  was  a formi- 
dable enemy  ; he  resorted  to  every  artifice  to  stir  up  the  minds 
of  the  Indians  against  us.  Of  an  active  and  restless  character, 
he  visited  the  most  distant  nations,  and  endeavoured  to  rouse 
them  by  his  powerful  eloquence.  He  also  assailed  the  super- 
stitious minds  of  his  countrymen,  by  means  of  his  brother,  a 
kind  of  conjuror,  called  “ the  Prophet.”  He  had  received  as- 
surances from  the  British  of  such  assistance  as  would  enable  him 
to  carry  his  plans  into  execution.  In  the  year  1811,  a council 
was  held  by  governor  Harrison,  of  the  territory  of  Indiana,  at 
Vincennes,  and  at  which  Tecumseh  attended,  to  remonstrate 
against  a purchase  lately  made  from  the  Kiekapoos  and  some 
other  tribes.  In  a strain  of  native  eloquence,  the  orator  in- 
veighed against  the  encroachments  of  the  Americans,  gave  a 
history  of  the  progress  of  the  settlements,  from  the  first  com- 
mencement on  the  Delaware,  to  the  moment  at  which  he  spoke, 
insisting  that  the  lands  were  bestowed  by  the  Great  Spirit  upon 
all  the  Indians  in  common,  and  that  no  portion  could  be  dis- 
posed of  without  the  consent  of  all.  When  Harrison  replied 
to  this  extravagant  pretension,  he  grasped  his  tomahawk,  in  a 
fit  of  phrensy,  and  boldly  charged  the  American  governor  with 
having  uttered  what  was  false,  while  the  warriors  who  attended 
him,  twenty  or  thirty  in  number,  followed  his  example : but 
Harrison  had  fortunately  posted  a guard  of  soldiers  near,  who 
put  a stop  to  their  fury.  The  council  was,  however,  broken 
ip,  and  nothing  short  of  war  was  expected  to  result. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  year,  the  frontier  settlers  had  be- 
come seriously  alarmed  ; every  thing  on  the  part  of  the  Indians 


24 


BRACKEN RIDGE’S 


General  Harrison Hattie  of  Tippecanoe. 

appeared  to  indicate  approaching  hostilities.  Governor  Har- 
rison resolved  to  move  towards  the  Prophet’s  town,  with  a 
body  of  Kentucky  and  Indiana  militia,  and  the  Fourth  United 
States  regiment,  under  colonel  Boyd,  to  demand  satisfaction 
of  the  Indians,  and  to  put  a stop  to  their  hostile  designs. 

On  the  6th  of  November  1811,  the  army  approached  the 
Prophet’s  town;  the  Indians  during  the  day  manifesting  every 
hostile  disposition,  excepting  that  of  actually  attacking,  which 
they  were  not  likely  to  do  without  having  a decided  advantage. 
Several  attempts  had  been  made,  on  the  part  of  the  governor, 
to  bring  them  to  a parley,  which  they  sullenly  rejected,  until  he 
approached  within  a mile  of  the  town,  when  becoming  alarmed 
for  their  own  safety,  they  at  length  sent  a deputation  to  make 
their  excuse,  and  to  profess  their  willingness  to  meet  in  council. 
The  governor,  in  obedience  to  his  instructions  to  avoid  hostili- 
ties as  long  as  it  was  possible,  had  been  unwilling  to  attack 
their  town  until  compelled  by  necessity,  and  now  acceded  to 
their  proposals  of  holding  a treaty  the  next  morning.  But  dis- 
trusting these  savages,  with  whose  wily  arts  he  was  well  ac- 
quainted, he  cautiously  looked  out  a place  of  encampment.  He 
chose  an  elevated  piece  of  ground,  in  the  open  prairie,  after  a 
careful  reconnoissance  by  majors  Taylor  and  Clark.  The  two 
columns  of  infantry  occupied  the  front  and  rear.  The  right  flank 
was  occupied  by  captain  Spencer’s  company ; the  left  flank  by 
three  companies  commanded  by  general  Wells  as  major.  The 
front  line  was  composed  of  one  battalion  of  United  States  infantry 
under  major  Floyd,  and  a regiment  of  Indiana  militia  under 
colonel  Bartholomew.  The  rear  line  consisted  of  a battalion 
of  United  States  infantry  under  captain  Baen,  commanding  as 
major,  and  four  companies  of  Indiana  volunteers  under  lieute- 
nant colonel  Decker.  The  right  flank  was  composed  of  Spen- 
cer’s company  of  Indiana  volunteer  riflemen  ; the  left  of  Robb’s 
company  of  Indiana  volunteers,  and  Guiger’s,  a mixed  com- 
pany of  Kentucky  and  Indiana  volunteers  ; a portion  of  United 
States  troops  turning  the  left  front  and  left  rear  angles  respective- 
ly. The  cavalry  under  major  Davies  were  encamped  in  the  rear 
of  the  front  line  and  left  flank,  and  held  in  reserve  as  a dis- 
posable force.  The  army,  thus  judiciously  posted,  was  not 
more  than  a mile  from  the  town. 

The  order  given  to  the  army  in  the  event  of  a night  attack, 
was  for  each  corps  to  maintain  its  position  until  relieved.  The 
dragoons  were  directed  in  such  case,  to  parade  dismounted, 
with  their  swords  and  pistols,  and  to  wait  for  orders.  The 
guard  for  the  night  consisted  of  two  captain’s  commands  of 
twenty-four  men,  and  four  non-commissioned  officers  ; and  two 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


25 


Battle  of  Tippecanoe. 

subaltern’s  guards  of  twenty  men  and  non-commissioned  offi- 
cers ; the  whole  under  the  command  of  a field  officer  of  the 
day. 

On  the  night  of  the  6th,  the  troops  lay  under  arms,  and 
the  commander-in-chief  was  ready  to  mount  his  horse  at  a 
moment’s  warning.  On  the  morning  of  the  7th,  about  four 
o’clock,  he  arose,  and  sat  by  the  fire  conversing  with  some  of 
his  family ; orders  had  been  given  to  beat  the  reveille ; the 
moon  had  risen,  but  overshadowed  with  clouds,  which  occa- 
sionally discharged  a drizzling  rain.  At  this  moment  the 
attack  commenced.  The  Indians,  in  their  usual  stealthy  man- 
ner, had  crept  up  to  the  sentinels,  intending  to  rush  upon  them, 
and  kill  them  before  they  could  fire ; but  being  discovered,  and 
the  alarm  given,  they  raised  their  yell,  and  made  a furious 
charge  upon  the  left  flank.  The  guard  in  that  quarter,  being 
struck  with  panic,  gave  way,  and  the  first  onset  was  received  by 
captain  Barton’s  company  of  regulars,  and  captain  Guiger’s 
company  of  mounted  riflemen,  forming  the  left  angle  of  the  rear 
line.  The  fire  there  was  severe ; but  the  troops  being  already 
prepared,  were  soon  formed,  and  gallantly  opposed  the  fury  of 
their  assailants.  The  fires  of  the  camp  were  instantly  extin- 
guished, excepting  in  front  of  Barton’s  and  Guiger’s  companies, 
where  the  suddenness  of  the  attack  prevented  this  from  being 
done.  The  governor,  having  no  time  to  wait,  mounted  the  first 
horse  that  could  be  brought  to  him,  a fortunate  circumstance, 
as  his  own,  a fine  grey,  was  known  to  the  Indians,  and  became 
the  object  of  their  search.  Finding  the  line  weakened  at  the 
first  point  attacked,  he  ordered  two  companies  from,  the  centre 
of  the  rear  line,  to  march  up,  and  form  across  the  angle  in  the 
rear  of  Barton  and  Guiger’s  companies.  In  passing  through 
the  camp,  towards  the  left  of  the  front  line,  he  met  major 
Daviess,  who  informed  him  that  the  Indians,  concealed  behind 
some  trees  near  the  line,  were  annoying  the  troops  very 
severely,  and  requested  permission  to  dislodge  them.  In  at- 
tempting this,  he  fell  mortally  wounded,  as  did  colonel  White 
of  Indiana. 

In  the  mean  time,  a fierce  attack  was  made  on  Spencer’s  and 
Warwick’s  companies  on  the  right.  Captain  Spencer  and  his 
lieutenants  were  all  killed,  and  captain  Warwick  was  mortally 
wounded.  The  governor,  in  passing  towards  that  flank,  found 
captain  Robb’s  company  near  the  centre  of  the  camp.  They 
had  been  driven  from  their  post,  or  rather  had  fallen  back. 
He  led  them  to  the  aid  of  captain  Spencer,  where  they  fought 
bravely  during  the  remainder  of  the  action  : while  in  this  act, 
his  aid,  colonel  Owen,  was  killed  at  his  side ; this  officer  was 
c 


‘!6 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Battle  of  Tippecanoe Honours  paid  to  General  Harrison. 

mounted  on  a white  horse,  and  as  the  governor  had  ridden  a 
grey  the  day  before,  it  is  probable  that  Owen  was  mistaken 
for  him,  by  one  of  those  Indians  who  had  devoted  themselves 
to  certain  destruction,  in  order  to  insure  victory  by  killing  the 
commander-in-chief. 

Captain  Prescott’s  company  of  United  States  infantry  had 
filled  up  the  vacancy  caused  by  the  retreat  of  Robb’s  company. 
Soon  after  Daviess  was  wounded,  captain  Snelling,  by  order 
of  the  governor,  charged  upon  the  same  Indians,  and  dislodged 
them  with  considerable  loss.  The  battle  was  now  maintained 
on  all  sides  with  desperate  valour.  The  Indians  advanced  and 
retreated,  by  a rattling  noise  made  with  deer  hoofs,  and  fought 
with  a degree  of  desperation  seldom  equalled.  When  the  day 
dawned,  captain  Snelling’s  company,  captain  Posey’s,  under 
lieutenant  Albright,  captain  Scott’s  and  captain  Wilson’s,  were 
drawn  from  the  rear,  and  formed  on  the  left  flank ; while 
Cook’s  and  Baen’s  companies  were  ordered  to  the  right.  Ge- 
neral Wells  was  ordered  to  take  command  of  the  corps  formed 
on  the  left,  and  with  the  aid  of  some  dragoons,  who  were  now 
mounted,  and  commanded  by  lieutenant  Wallace,  to  charge  the 
enemy  in  that  direction,  which  he  did  successfully,  driving 
them  into  a swamp  where  the  cavalry  could  not  follow  them. 
At  the  same  time,  Cook’s  and  Larrabee’s  companies,  with  the 
aid  of  the  riflemen  and  militia,  on  the  right  flank,  charged  the 
Indians  and  put  them  to  flight  in  that  quarter,  which  terminated 
the  battle. 

This  is  one  of  the  most  desperate  battles  ever  fought  with  the 
Indians,  and  but  for  the  caution  and  efficiency  of  the  comman- 
der-in-chief,  might  have  terminated  like  the  night  attack  on 
general  Sinclair.  The  army,  with  the  exception  of  the  regular 
troops  under  general  Boyd,  was  chiefly  composed  of  militia 
and  volunteers,  who  had  never  been  in  battle  before.  Resolu- 
tions were  passed  by  the  legislatures  of  the  state  of  Kentucky 
and  the  territory  of  Indiana,  highly  complimentary  of  governor 
Harrison,  and  the  officers  and  troops  under  his  command  ; and 
the  reputation  of  the  commander-in-chief,  as  an  able  and  pru- 
dent general,  was  established  on  the  most  solid  foundation. 

The  battle  of  Tippecanoe  contributed  to  inflame  the  temper 
of  the  country,  already  calling  for  war.  A naval  incident  which 
occurred  some  time  afterwards,  did  not  serve  to  allay  it.  Off 
the  American  coast,  commodore  Rodgers,  during  the  night,  fell 
in  with  a British  corvette,  which  afterwards  proved  to  be  the 
Little  Belt ; being  hailed  by  the  commodore,  the  commander 
merely  repeated  the  question,  and,  after  some  minutes,  actually 
fired  several  of  his  guns.  On  this,  the  commodore  poured  a 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


27 


War  with  Great  Britain  inevitable. 

broadside  into  her,  and  compelled  her  commander  to  beg  for 
mercy.  This  was  the  first  check  the  British  commanders  had 
received  from  us  on  the  ocean. 

The  conduct  of  Great  Britain,  which  grew  every  day  more 
insupportable,  can  only  be  accounted  for,  by  her  belief  that  we 
could  not  (to  use  the  contemptuous  expressions  of  the  day)  “ be 
kicked  into  a war.”  The  experiment  of  war,  on  the  part  of 
the  United  States,  was  an  awful  one ; any  administration  might 
be  justly  apprehensive  of  venturing  upon  an  experiment,  the 
consequences  of  which  no  one  could  foresee.  This  forbear- 
ance was  construed  into  pusillanimity  ; and  the  name  and  cha- 
racter of  the  United  States  had  sunk  low,  in  consequence,  with 
every  nation  of  Europe.  We  had  become  the  butt  and  jest  of 
Napoleon  and  the  English  ministry,  and  who  yet  vainly  essayed 
to  draw  us  into  a participation  in  their  wars.  A war  with  Na- 
poleon could  not  have  been  more  than  nominal,  unless  we  united 
in  a close  alliance  with  England  ; without  this,  we  could  inflict 
on  him  nothing  more  than  a simple  non-intercourse.  But  a 
war  with  England  would  be  a very  different  matter ; without 
forming  any  alliance  with  Napoleon,  we  might  assail  her  com- 
merce, her  public  ships,  and  her  adjoining  provinces. 

But  Great  Britain  was  contending  for  her  existence,  she  was 
fighting  the  battles  of  the  civilized  world ; it  was  therefore  cruel 
and  ungenerous  to  press  our  demands  at  such  a moment.  This 
was  by  no  means  evident.  If  it  had  been  true,  why  did  she 
continue,  at  such  a time,  to  insult  and  abuse  us  in  every  possi- 
ble shape?  Notwithstanding  this  appeal,  there  were  many 
amongst  us  who  could  see  only  a contest  between  two  great 
nations  for  the  mastery  of  the  world.  We  saw  the  stupendous 
schemes  of  British  aggrandisement,  in  every  part  of  the  globe, 
which  had  little  the  appearance  of  fighting  for  her  existence. 
We  saw  her  already  mistress  of  the  seas ; we  regarded  any 
actual  invasion  of  her  shores,  as  a thing  too  visionary,  even  for 
Napoleon ; we  saw,  in  the  lawless  and  unbounded  projects  of 
this  despot,  at  which  England  affected  to  be  alarmed,  her  best 
| security,  as  they  kept  alive  the  fears  and  jealousies  of  the  sur- 
rounding nations,  and  silently  undermined  his  throne.  We 
have  seen  how  inconsiderable  were,  in  reality,  all  his  conquests. 
The  existence  of  England  was  never  in  danger ; Napoleon 
could  never  have  subdued  Spain  and  Russia  ; two  projects, 
which  all  now  admit  to  have  been  the  extreme  of  folly.  Eng- 
land was  not  fighting  the  battles  of  the  world,  but  of  her  ambi- 
tion ; she  was  not  the  bulwark  of  our  religion,  but  the  instigator 
of  the  savages  ; she  was  not  the  world’s  last  hope — That  last 
hope  is  America  ; not  as  the  pretended  champion  in  the  cause 


28 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Declaration  of  War  by  the  United  States. 

of  other  nations,  but  as  a living  argument  that  tyranny  is  not 
necessary  to  the  safety  of  man  ; that  to  be  degraded  and  debased 
is  not  the  way  to  be  great,  prosperous  and  happy. 


CHAPTER  II. 


Declaration  of  War  by  the  United  States — General  Hull  reaches  Detroit — He 
crosses  into  Canada— Skirmishes  on  the  River  Aux  Canards— Taking  of  Michili- 
mackinac — Battle  of  Brownstown — Battle  of  Magagua — Taking  of  Chicago — Surren- 
der of  General  Hull. 

An  interesting  period  in  the  history  of  this  youthful  nation 
was  fast  approaching.  Our  affairs  with  Great  Britain  had 
become  every  day  more  and  more  embarrassed.  The  storm 
already  lowered,  and  there  was  little  hope  that  the  gathering 
clouds  would  pass  harmless  over  us.  Jn  consequence  of  this 
state  of  things,  the  first  session  of  the  twelfth  congress  had 
been  protracted  to  an  unusual  length,  and  the  eyes  of  America 
were  turned  towards  it  in  anxious  expectation.  On  the  5th  of 
June  1812,  the  President  laid  before  congress  the  correspond- 
ence between  our  secretary  of  state  and  the  British  minister 
near  our  government,  which  seemed  to  preclude  all  hope  of 
coming  to  an  adjustment,  in  the  two  principal  points  in  dispute, 
— the  orders  in  council,  and  the  subject  of  impressment.  But  we 
had  so  often  been  on  the  point  of  a rupture  with  Great  Britain, 
that  even  at  this  moment  no  certain  conjecture  could  be  formed 
by  the  most  intelligent,  of  the  probable  result.  The  public 
voice  called  loudly  for  war,  at  least  this  was  the  sense  of  a 
great  majority  of  the  nation.  At  length,  on  the  18th  of  June, 
after  sitting  with  closed  doors,  the  solemn  and  important  appeal 
to  arms  was  announced.  The  President  had  communicated 
his  message,  in  which  all  our  complaints  against  Great  Britain 
were  enumerated  with  great  force,  and  an  opinion  expressed 
that  no  remedy,  no  hope  now  remained,  but  in  open  war.  The 
committee  of  foreign  relations,  to  whom  the  message  was  refer 
red,  concurred  with  the  President,  in  recommending  the  mea- 
sure. An  act  was  accordingly  passed,  which  received  the  sanc- 
tion of  the  President  on  the  same  day ; and  on  the  day  follow- 
ing, the  19th  of  June  1812,  war  was  publicly  proclaimed. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


29 


Declaration  of  War  by  the  United  States. 

This  highly  important  and  eventful  act  of  the  national  legis- 
lature was  variously  received.  In  some  places  it  produced 
demonstrations  of  joy,  similar  to  that  which  followed  our  de- 
claration of  independence.  War  as  a calamity,  although  una- 
voidable in  the  present  state  of  the  world,  where  the  strong1 
disregard  the  rights  of  the  weak,  should  be  received  without 
despondency,  but  not  with  gladness.  Many,  however,  regarded 
the  war  with  England,  as  a second  struggle  in  support  of  na- 
tional independence ; and  not  in  the  course  of  ordinary  wars, 
waged  for  the  sake  of  mere  interest,  or  in  pursuit  of  the  plans 
of  state  policy.  On  the  sea  board,  and  in  the  eastern  states, 
the  sensatiohs  which  it  produced  were  far  from  being  joyful. 
The  sudden  gloom  by  which  their  commercial  prosperity  was 
overcast,  caused  an  awful  sadness  as  from  an  eclipse  of  the 
sun.  The  commerce  of  the  cities,  although  for  some  years 
greatly  restricted  by  the  depredations  of  the  two  great  contend- 
ing powers  of  Europe,  still  lingered  in  hopes  of  better  times  ; 
it  must  now  be  totally  at  an  end : their  ships  must  be  laid  up, 
and  business  almost  cease.  In  different  parts  of  the  United 
States,  the  war  would  necessarily  be  more  severely  felt ; in  an 
extensive  country  like  this,  it  is  impossible  it  should  be  other- 
wise. Moreover,  there  were  those  who  regarded  this  measure 
as  a most  interesting  and  eventful  experiment.  An  opinion 
was  prevalent  that  the  form  of  our  government  was  not  adapted 
to  war,  from  the  want  of  sufficient  energy  in  the  executive 
branch,  and  from  unavoidable  divisions  in  the  national  councils. 
But  what  was  much  more  to  be  feared,  the  union  of  our  states 
had  scarcely  yet  been  perfectly  cemented ; and  if  the  interests 
of  any  extensive  portion  should  be  too  deeply  affected,  a disso- 
lution of  our  compact,  “ the  noblest  fabric  of  human  invention,” 
might  ensue.  A powerful  party  was  opposed  to  the  measure, 
on  the  grounds,  that  an  accommodation  with  England  might  yet 
be  made,  that  war  could  not  be  otherwise  than  in  subserviency 
to  the  views  of  France,  and  that  we  were  unprepared  for  so 
serious  a contest.  The  opposition  of  a great  portion  of  the 
population,  of  the  talents  and  wealth  of  the  country,  was  enti- 
tled to  respect,  and  would  certainly  tend  to  throw  embarrass- 
ments on  its  prosecution.  Unanimity,  in  so  important  a mea- 
sure, was  not  to  be  expected ; yet  the  disadvantages  of  this 
opposition  would  be  greatly  felt.  It  was  foreseen  that  our 
Atlantic  cities  would  be  much  exposed  ; that  the  coasts  of  the 
southern  states  would  be  laid  open  to  the  incursions  of  maraud- 
ing parties ; and  that  the  western  frontier  would  feel  all  the 
horrors  of  a savage  and  murderous  warfare.  Many  persons,  on 
the  other  hand,  entertained  the  belief,  that  the  Canadas  would 
c * 


30 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Declaration  of  War  by  the  United  States. 

fall,  and  that  the  Floridas,  in  case  that  Spain  should  be  brought 
into  the  contest  on  the  side  of  England,  would  be  ours.  Thus 
should  we  be  freed  from  troublesome  neighbours,  and  end  for- 
ever, that  dreadful  species  of  hostility  in  which  we  had  been  so 
often  engaged  with  the  savages.  These  hopes  were  not  ill 
founded  ; but  we  were  not  aware,  at  the  time,  of  our  deficiency 
in  experience,  and  want  of  a full  knowledge  of  our  resources — 
the  causes  of  many  subsequent  calamities. 

For  some  years  previous  to  the  declaration  of  war,  a mili- 
tary spirit  was  gradually  diffusing  itself  amongst  the  people. 
Pains  were  taken  in  disciplining  volunteer  companies  through- 
out the  country ; a degree  of  pride  and  emulation  was  every 
where  felt,  to  excel  in  military  exercises.  The  general  prepa- 
rations for  war  seemed  to  be  prompted  by  instinct  of  the  ap- 
proaching event.  But  the  military  establishments  were  ex- 
ceedingly defective.  Acts  of  congress  had  already  authorized 
the  enlistment  of  twenty-five  thousand  men  ; but  it  was  found 
impossible  to  fill  the  ranks  of  a regular  army,  from  the  small 
number  of  individuals  who  were  not  in  easy  circumstances,  and 
therefore  under  no  necessity  for  enlisting.  The  whole  numbei 
already  enlisted,  scarcely  amounted  to  five  thousand  men,  and 
these  scattei'ed  over  an  immense  surface  of  country.  The  Pre- 
sident was  authorized  to  receive  fifty  thousand  volunteers,  and 
to  call  out  one  hundred  thousand  militia.  This  force  could  not 
be  expected  to  be  otherwise  serviceable,  than  for  the  purpose 
of  defending  the  sea  coast,  or  the  frontier.  A difficulty  of  still 
greater  importance  existed ; the  best  troops  in  the  world  are 
inefficient,  unless  they  happen  to  be  led  by  able  and  experi- 
enced officers.  Our  best  revolutionary  officers  had  paid  the 
debt  to  nature,  and  those  who  remained,  were  either  far  ad- 
vanced in  life,  or  had  not  been  tried  in  other  than  subordinate 
stations;  and  besides,  from  long  repose,  had  laid  aside  their  mi- 
litary habits.  There  prevailed,  however,  a disposition  to  place 
a degree  of  reliance  on  the  skill  of  the  revolutionary  soldier, 
from  the  mere  circumstance  of  having  been  such,  which  was 
not  corrected  until  we  had  been  severely  taught  by  after  expe- 
rience. Such  was  the  situation  of  things,  at  the  commence- 
ment of  hostilities. 

Governor  Hull,  at  the  head  of  about  two  thousand  men,  was 
on  his  march  to  Detroit,  with  a view  of  putting  an  end  to  the 
Indian  hostilities,  when  he  received  information  of  the  decla- 
ration of  war.  His  force  consisted  of  about  one  thousand 
regulars,  and  twelve  hundred  volunteers  from  the  state  of 
Ohio,  who  had  rendezvoused  on  the  29th  of  April.  In  the  begin- 
ning of  June  they  advanced  to  Urbanna,  where  they  vvere  join- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


31 


General  Hull  reaches  Detroit. 

ed  bv  the  Fourth  regiment  of  United  States  infantry,  and  imme- 
diately commenced  their  march  through  the  wilderness,  still  in 
possession  of  the  Indians,  and  which  separated  the  inhabited 
part  of  the  state  of  Ohio,  from  the  Michigan  territory.  From 
the  town  of  Urbanna  to  the  Rapids,  a distance  of  one  hundred 
and  twenty  miles,  they  had  to  pass  through  a country  without 
roads,  and  abounding  with  marshes.  From  the  Rapids  to  De- 
troit, along  the  Miami  of  the  Lake,  and  along  the  Detroit  river, 
there  were'  a few  settlements,  chiefly  of  French  Canadians,  but 
in  general  the  territory  was  but  thinly  inhabited  ; the  whole  of 
its  scattered  population  scarcely  exceeded  five  or  six  thousand 
souls.  It  was  near  the  last  of  June  when  this  little  army  reach- 
ed the  Rapids,  after  having  experienced  considerable  obstacles, 
in  passing  through  a gloomy,  and  almost  trackless  wilderness. 
They  now  entered  an  open  and  romantic  country,  and  proceeded 
on  their  march,  full  of  an  ardent  and  adventurous  spirit,  which 
sought  only  to  encounter  difficulties  and  dangers.  The  volun- 
teers of  Ohio  consisted  of  some  of  the  most  enterprising  and 
active  young  men  of  the  state ; finer  materials  were  never  col- 
lected. After  taking  some  refreshment  here,  they  loaded  a 
schooner  with  a part  of  their  baggage,  in  order  to  lighten  their 
march.  By  some  misfortune,  intelligence  of  the  existing  war 
did  not  reach  the  army,  until  it  was  on  this  march,  and  was 
followed  by  the  news  of  the  capture  of  the  schooner,  and  a 
lieutenant  and  thirty  men  who  had  been  put  on  board.  On  the 
5th  of  July,  they  encamped  at  Spring  Wells,  opposite  Sand- 
wich, and  within  a few  miles  of  Detroit.  For  some  days  the 
army  had  been  under  the  necessity  of  proceeding  with  great 
caution,  to  guard  against  surprises  from  the  Indians  and  their 
allies,  and  who,  but  for  this  timely  arrival,  would  have  pos- 
sessed themselves  of  Detroit : they,  however,  had  thrown  up 
breast-works  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  and  had  made 
an  attempt  to  fortify  a position  about  three  miles  below.  From 
both  these  holds,  they  were  soon  compelled  to  retreat,  by  a 
well  directed  fire  from  the  American  artillery. 

This  was  the  favourable  moment  for  commencing  active  ope- 
rations against  the  neighbouring  province  of  Upper  Canada  ; 
and  as  governor  Hull  had  received  discretionary  power  to  act 
offensively,  an  immediate  invasion  was  determined  on.  Pre- 
parations for  this  purpose  were  directly  made,  and  boats  pro- 
vided to  effect  the  passage  of  the  whole  army  at  the  same  in- 
stant. The  British,  aware  of  this  design,  attempted  to  throw 
up  a battery,  for  the  purpose  of  opposing  the  landing.  This  was 
twice  rendered  abortive ; on  their  attempting  it  a third  time, 
they  were  permitted  to  accomplish  it  unmolested,  as  our  army 


3*2 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


General  HuE  crosses  into  Canada. 

could  either  land  above  or  below  it,  and  thus  keep  out  of  the 
reach  of  their  guns,  which  consisted  of  seven  small  cannon,  and 
two  mortars.  On  the  12th,  every  thing  being  made  ready, 
the  army  embarked,  and  landed  without  molestation,  some  dis- 
tance above  the  fort,  and  entered  the  village  of  Sandwich.  The 
inhabitants  made  no  show  of  resistance,  and  were  therefore  re- 
spected in  their  persons  and  property ; the  principal  part,  how- 
ever, had  been  marched  to  Malden,  for  the  purpose  of  aiding  in 
its  defence.  A proclamation  was  immediately  issued  by  Hull, 
in  which  he  declared  his  intention  of  invading  Canada,  but 
gave  every  assurance  of  protection  to  the  inhabitants,  whom  he 
advised  to  take  no  part  in  the  contest.  The  proclamation  was 
written  in  a spirited  and  energetic  style,  and  had  he  been  event- 
ually successful,  there  is  no  doubt  that  it  would  have  been 
regarded  as  an  eloquent  production.  It  has  been  censured  by 
the  British,  as  intended  to  seduce  her  subjects  from  their  alle- 
giance, as  if  this  were  not  justifiable  in  an  invading  army;  and 
as  violating  the  laws  of  civilized  warfare,  in  the  declaration  that 
no  quarter  would  be  given  to  any  white  man,  found  fighting  by 
the  side  of  an  Indian.  When  we  consider,  that  Indians  give 
no  quarter,  there  may  be  as  much  justice  in  retaliating  upon 
those  who  are  fighting  by  their  sides,  as  upon  the  savages 
themselves,  for  it  may  be  presumed  that  both  are  actuated  by 
the  same  intentions.  It  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  Hull  was 
seriously  resolved  on  carrying  this  threat  into  execution  ; his 
object  was  to  prevent,  if  possible,  the  employment  of  savages. 
It  was  altogether  a suggestion  of  his  own,  unauthorized  by  the 
government,  and  never  acted  upon  by  himself. 

In  a few  days,  possession  was  taken  of  the  whole  country 
along  the  Trench,  or  Thames,  a beautiful  river,  whose  borders 
are  well  settled.  This  service  was  performed  by  colonel 
M’Art’nur,  of  the  Ohio  militia,  who  returned  to  camp,  after  hav- 
ing collected  a considerable  quantity  of  blankets,  ammunition, 
and  other  military  stores.  Colonel  Cass  was  then  despatched 
in  an  opposite  direction,  towards  Fort  Malden,  with  two  hun- 
dred and  eighty  men,  for  the  purpose  of  reconnoitering  the 
British  and  Indians.  This  place  is  situated  at  the  junction  of 
Detroit  river  with  Lake  Erie,  thirteen  miles  south  of  Hull’s 
camp.  Colonel  Cass,  following  the  course  of  the  stream, 
reached  the  river  Aux  Canards,  about  four  miles  from  Malden, 
where  he  found  a British  detachment  in  possession  of  the  bridge. 
Afier  reconnoitering  the  situation  of  the  enemy,  the  colonel 
placed  a rifle  company  under  captain  Robinson,  near  the  place, 
with  orders  to  divert  the  attention  of  the  guard,  by  keeping  up 
a fire  until  the  remainder' of  the  party  should  appear  on  the 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


33 


Skirmishes  on  the  River  Aux  Canards. 

opposite  side.  This  part  of  the  detachment,  was  to  have  forded 
the  river  about  five  miles  below.  The  design  was  frustrated, 
by  their  want  of  a sufficient  knowledge  of  the  country  ; the  de- 
tachment was  unable  to  reach  the  designated  spot,  until  late 
in  the  evening.  In  the  meanwhile,  the  attempt  to  surprise  the 
post  had  been  discovered,  and  it  was  strengthened  by  consider- 
able reinforcements;  notwithstanding  which,  a smart  skirmish 
ensued,  and  the  enemy  was  compelled  to  abandon  his  position, 
after  losing  eleven  killed  and  Wounded,  besides  several  desert- 
ers. Colonel  Cass,  having  no  orders  to  retain  possession  of  it, 
although  constituting  the  principal  obstruction  between  the  Ame- 
rican camp  and  Malden,  thought  proper  to  retire. 

These  skirmishes,  in  which  the  Americans  were  generally 
successful,  served  to  inspire  confidence,  and,  together  with  the 
proclamation,  had  an  effect  upon  the  Canadians,  many  of  whom 
joined  our  standard,  and  threw  themselves  on  Hull  for  protec- 
tion. These  were,  however,  but  preludes  to  the  main  object 
in  view,  the  reduction  of  Fort  Malden.  Preparations  for  this 
purpose  proceeded  slowly  ; no  artillery  was  provided  for  the 
occasion.  It  was  not  until  the  beginning  of  August,  that  two 
twenty-four  pounders  and  three  howitzers  were  mounted,  and 
no  attempt  in  the  meanwhile  had  been  made  upon  the  fort. 
The  capture  of  this  place,  which  would  have  been  necessary  in 
the  prosecution  of  any  further  design,  had  now  become  neces- 
sary to  self-preservation.  A most  unexpected  disaster  had  hap- 
pened during  the  last  month ; an  event,  to  which  many  of  our 
subsequent  misfortunes  are  to  be  attributed.  This  was  the  sur- 
render of  Michilimackinac. 

On  the  16th  of  July,  a party  of  three  hundred  British 
troops,  and  upwards  of  six  hundred  Indians,  embarked  at  St. 
Joseph’s,  and  reached  the  island  next  morning.  A prisoner 
was  despatched  to  inform  the  garrison,  and  the  inhabitants  of 
the  village,  that  if  any  resistance  were  made  they  would  all  be 
indiscriminately  put  to  death.  Many  of  the  inhabitants  escaped 
to  the  British  for  protection.  The  garrison  consisted  of  no 
more  than  fifty-six  men,  under  the  command  of  lieutenant 
Hanks,  of  the  artillery.  A flag  was  now  sent  by  the  enemy, 
to  the  fort,  demanding  a surrender.  This  was  the  first  intima- 
tion of  the  declaration  of  war,  which  the  garrison  had  received. 
Until  this  moment,  the  American  commandant  had  considered 
this  as  one  of  the  outrages  on  the  part  of  the  Indians,  which  of 
late  had  been  frequent ; he  had  therefore  resolved  to  defend 
himself  to  the  last  extremity.  He  now  considered  it  prudent 
to  agree  to  a capitulation,  as  there  was  no  hope  of  being  able 
to  defend  himself  successfully,  against  so  great  a disparity  of 


34 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Taking  of  Micliilimackinac. 

force.  The  garrison  was  accordingly  delivered  up  ; security  to 
the  property  and  persons  of  individuals  was  stipulated,  and  the 
British  put  in  possession  of  one  of  the  strongest  positions  in  the 
United  States,  on  that  account,  sometimes  called  the  American 
Gibraltar.  The  situation  completely  commands  the  northwest 
trade,  which  is  compelled  to  pass  immediately  under  the  guns  of 
the  fort,  and  consequently  affords  the  best  means  of  intercepting 
the  Indian  supplies,  and  of  checking  the  incursions  of  those 
restless  warriors.  The  blame  of  this  affair  has  been  thrown 
by  some  upon  the  government,  by  others  on  Hull : the  follow- 
ing facts  will  enable  the  reader  to  judge.  Hull  reached  De- 
troit on  the  5th  of  July,  and  the  fall  of  Micliilimackinac 
took  place  on  the  17th.  The  distance  is  two  hundred  and 
forty  miles.  That  the  British  at  Malden  should  have  had 
sooner  intelligence  of  the  declaration  of  war,  than  the  American 
general,  is  less  surprising  when  we  consider  the  wonderful 
activity  of  those  engaged  in  the  Indian  trade,  as  well  as  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  regular  establishments,  all  along  the  lakes. 
Notwithstanding  this,  it  is  not  easy  to  account  for  the  tardiness 
with  which  the  news  of  war  was  transmitted  from  Detroit  to 
Micliilimackinac;  nor  was  this  satisfactorily  explained  by  the 
American  general. 

Intelligence  of  this  unfortunate  occurrence,  which  so  com- 
pletely changed  the  face  of  affairs,  reached  Hull  on  the  23d  of 
July,  while  engaged  in  making  preparations  for  the  attack  on 
Malden.  The  British,  by  this  time,  were  considerably  rein- 
forced, and  aided  by  an  additional  number  of  Indians.  The 
golden  moment  had  been  suffered  to  pass.  It  is  generally  con- 
ceded, that  if  an  assault  had  been  made  on  the  fort  in  the  first 
instance,  it  must  have  fallen.  This  was  the  opinion  of  the 
officers : the  general,  however,  declined  it  under  various  pre- 
texts. But  having  neglected  this  opportunity,  there  was  no 
longer  any  hope  of  carrying  the  place  without  being  provided 
with  a train  of  artillery,  and  the  necessary  means  for  a regular 
assault.  The  necessity  of  possessing  the  post,  became  every 
day  more  apparent.  With  the  fall  of  Micliilimackinac,  that  of 
Chicago,  and  all  the  other  western  posts,  might  be  expected  to 
follow,  and  the  Indian  tribes  would  move  down  with  all  the 
force  of  the  Northwest  Company ; rendering  the  situation  of 
our  army  extremely  critical.  In  anticipation  of  these  events, 
the  peneral  had  sent  repeated  expresses  to  procure  reinforce- 
ments. His  confident  expectations  of  those  reinforcements, 
may  probably  be  one  reason  of  the  slowness  of  his  movements 
against  Malden,  contenting  himself  with  carrying  on  a vigilant 
partisan  war,  in  itself  of  little  consequence.  Reinforcements 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


35 


Battle  of  Brownstown. 

were  not  hastened,  from  the  belief  that  the  force  under  his 
command,  was  more  than  sufficient  for  all  the  purposes  that 
could  be  accomplished  in  this  quarter. 

The  spirit  which  had  animated  the  troops  in  the  first  in- 
stance, was  gradually  giving  way  to  the  feelings  of  despon- 
dency ; while  their  commander  had  by  this  time  nearly  lost 
their  confidence.  By  the  1st  of  August,  every  thing  being 
made  ready,  for  the  attack  on  Malden,  a council  of  war  was 
convened,  and  the  result  was  a determination  to  make  it  im- 
mediately. Desertions  from  the  Canada  militia  still  continued, 
and  the  whole  force  was  animated  with  the  prospect  of  under- 
taking an  enterprise,  which  it  was  believed  could  not  but  be 
successful.  The  cannon  was  well  mounted,  and  embarked  on 
floating  batteries.  The  general  had  approved  the  deliberations 
of  the  council,  and  the  day  was  actually  appointed  for  carry- 
ing them  into  execution. 

Some  time  before  this,  a company  of  Ohio  volunteers,  under 
the  command  of  captain  Brush,  had  arrived  at  the  river  Rai- 
sin, with  supplies  for  the  army.  As  their  march  to  Detroit,  a 
distance  of  thirty-six  miles,  was  attended  with  considerable 
dangers,  from  parties  of  the  enemy,  it  was  deemed  prudent  to 
remain  here  until  an  escort  could  be  sent  to  guard  them.  This 
duty  was  confided  to  major  Vanhorn,  with  a detachment  of  one 
hundred  and  fifty  men.  On  his  second  day’s  march,  near 
Brownstown,  he  was  suddenly  attacked  on  all  sides  by  British 
regulars  and  Indians.  His  little  force  made  a determined  re- 
sistance, and  being  commanded  by  a brave  and  skilful  officer, 
was  at  length  brought  off,  with  the  loss  of  nineteen  killed  and 
missing,  and  nine  wounded.  Captains  Gilcrease,  M’Culloch, 
and  Bosler  were  killed,  and  captain  Ulry  severely  wounded. 

Scarcely  had  this  detachment  left  the  camp  at  Sandwich, 
when  a sudden  and  unlooked-for  change  took  place  in  the  deter- 
mination of  the  commander-in-chief.  Without  any  apparent 
cause,  or  the  occurrence  of  any  new  event,  he  announced  his 
intention  of  abandoning  not  only  the  design  upon  Malden,  but 
even  the  position  which  he  then  held.  This  operated  very 
unfavourably  upon  the  army  ; the  volunteers  murmured  ; they 
upbraided  their  commander  with  pusillanimity,  and  even  trea- 
chery ; and  it  was  with  difficulty  they  could  be  restrained  by 
their  own  officers,  in  whom  they  confided.  The  disappoint- 
ment and  vexation  which  ensued,  can  better  be  imagined  than 
described  : all  confidence  in  their  leader  was  evidently  at  an 
j end : if  treacherous,  he  might  deliver  them  up  to  be  massacred ; 
and  it  was  evident  he  was  deficient  in  the  skill  and  ability  ne- 
cessary to  command.  It  was  with  much  reluctance  this  gallant 


36 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Battle  of  Magagua. 

little  army  was  compelled  to  abandon,  almost  in  disgrace,  the 
flattering  hopes  which  they  thought  themselves  on  the  point 
of  realizing.  They  reached  the  opposite  shoi’e  on  the  8th  of 
August,  where  they  received  the  intelligence  of  the  affair  of 
major  Vanhorn,  of  the  day  before.  Such  was  the  termination 
of  this  expedition  into  Canada,  of  whose  success,  an  account 
was  every  moment  expected  in  the  United  States.  Happy  had 
it  been  if  the  misfortunes  of  our  arms  had  terminated  here ! 
The  enemy’s  territory  was  not,  however,  entirely  evacuated ; 
a detachment  of  about  three  hundred  men  was  left  to  keep  pos- 
session of  Sandwich,  principally  with  a view  of  affording  some 
protection  to  the  Canadians  who  had  been  induced  by  Hull’s 
proclamation  to  join  our  standard. 

One  thing  was  now  on  all  hands  considered  indispensable, 
the  opening  the  communication  with  the  river  Raisin.  In  a 
few  weeks,  the  army  might  stand  in  need  of  the  supplies  in 
the  possession  of  captain  Brush  ; and  at  all  events,  its  situation 
was  rendered  extremely  unpleasant,  by  being  thus  cut  off  from 
all  communication  with  the  state  of  Ohio.  To  effect  this  ob- 
ject, a respectable  force  was  detached  under  lieutenant-colonel 
James  Miller,  of  the  United  States  army,  consisting  of  three 
hundred  regulars  of  the  gallant  Fourth  regiment,  which  had  dis- 
tinguished itself  under  colonel  Boyd,  at  the  battle  of  Tippecanoe, 
and  also  about  two  hundred  militia.  The  enemy,  anticipating 
a renewal  of  the  attempt,  had  sent  reinforcements  of  regulars 
and  Indians,  so  that  their  force  was  little  short  of  seven  hun- 
dred and  fifty  men : this  force  might,  moreover,  be  increased 
during  an  engagement,  from  Malden,  which  is  situated  oppo- 
site Brownstown.  They  had  also  thrown  up  a temporary 
breast-work,  of  trees  and  logs,  about  four  miles  from  this  town, 
at  a place  called  Magagua,  behind  which  the  greater  part  of  the 
Indians,  under  Tecumseh,  lay  concealed,  waiting  the  approach 
of  the  Americans  ; the  whole  commanded  by  major  Muir,  of 
the  British  army. 

On  the  9th,  our  detachment  proceeded  on  its  march,  but  with 
great  caution,  from  the  danger  of  surprise.  They,  however, 
drew  near  the  ambuscade,  before  it  was  discovered ; when  sud- 
denly the  attack  was  commenced  on  captain  Snell ing,  who 
commanded  the  advance,  with  the  usual  barbarous  shouts  of 
the  enemy.  This  corps,  undaunted  by  this  sudden  onset,  kept 
its  ground  until  the  main  body  approached,  when  the  Indians 
sprang  up,  and  with  the  regulars  furiously  advanced  to  the  front 
of  the  breast-work,  where  they  formed  a regular  line,  and  com- 
menced a heavy  fire.  Colonel  Miller,  with  the  utmost  celerity 
and  coolness,  drew  up  his  men,  opened  a brisk  fire,  and  then 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


37 


Battle  of  Magagua Taking  of  Chicago. 

charged.  The  British  regulars  gave  way,  but  the  Indians  under 
Tecumseh,  betaking  themselves  to  the  woods  on  each  side,  kept 
their  ground  with  desperate  obstinacy.  The  regulars  being 
rallied,  returned  to  the  combat,  which  continued  for  some  time, 
with  equal  resolution.  The  conduct  of  our  countrymen,  on 
this  occasion,  cannot  be  too  much  admired : the  stoutest  hearts 
might  have  failed  when  thus  attacked  on  all  sides  by  more  than 
five  hundred  savages,  painted  in  the  most  hideous  manner,  and 
yelling  like  demons ; engaged  at  the  same  time  with'  a body  of 
regulars.  Disregarding  both  the  savage  shrieks  and  the  mus- 
ketry of  the  British,  the  American  leader  repelled  their  attacks 
on  every  side,  his  troops  gallantly  maintaining  their  ground 
until  the  enemy  was  compelled  to  yield.  They  retired  slowly 
to  Brownstown,  literally  retreating  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet ; 
here  they  hastily  embarked  in  boats,  provided  for  their  recep- 
tion. Had  not  this  precaution  been  taken,  it  is  probable  the 
whole  force  would  have  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Americans. 
Their  loss  was,  of  the  regulars,  fifteen  killed,  and  thirty  or  forty 
wounded ; but  of  the  Indians,  nearly  one  hundred  were  left  on 
the  field.  In  this  battle,  which  lasted  about  two  hours,  we  had 
fifteen  killed,  and  about  sixty  wounded.  The  officers  who 
chiefly  distinguished  themselves  were  captain  Baker,  lieuten- 
ants Larrabee  and  Peters,  and  ensign  Whistler.  The  next  day 
at  noon,  colonel  Miller,  who  kept  possession  of  Brownstown, 
received  orders  to  return  to  Detroit.  This  was  rendered  ne- 
cessary from  the  fatigue  which  his  command  had  experienced 
in  the  engagement  of  the  day  before.  It  was  thou  Jit  more 
advisable  to  send  a fresh  detachment  to  accomplish  the  ultimate 
object. 

An  occurrence  took  place  about  this  time  in  another  quarter, 
which  ought  not  to  be  passed  in  silence.  Captain  Heald,  who 
commanded  at  fort  Chicago,  had  received  orders  from  Hull  to 
abandon  that  post  and  make  his  way  to  Detroit.  He  accord- 
ingly consigned  the  public  property  to  the  care  of  some  friendly 
Indians  ; and  with  his  company,  about  fifty  regulars,  accompa- 
nied by  several  families,  which  had  resided  near  this  place,  set 
i out  on  his  march.  He  had  proceeded  but  a short  distance 
along  the  beach  of  the  lake,  when  he  was  attacked  by  a large 
i body  of  Indians,  who  occupied  the  bank.  Captain  Heald  as- 
s cended  the  bank,  and  fought  them  for  some  time,  until  they  had 
gained  his  rear,  and  taken  possession  of  his  horses  and  baggage. 
I He  then  retired  to  an  open  piece  of  ground,  where  he  was  en- 
abled to  keep  the  Indians  at  bay.  But  finding  that  he  would 
be  compelled  to  yield  at  last,  he  accepted  the  offer  of  protection 
from  an  Indian  chief.  Twenty-six  regulars  were  killed,  and 


38 


BRACIvENRIDGE’S 


Surrender  of  General  Hull. 

all  the  militia ; a number  of  women  and  children  were  inhu- 
manly murdered.  Captain  Wells  and  ensign  Warner  were 
among  the  killed.  Heald  with  his  lady,  who  had  received  six- 
wounds,  himself  severely  wounded,  after  a variety  of  escapes, 
at  length  reached  Michilimackinac. 

The  victory  at  Magagua,  though  brilliant  and  highly  honour- 
able to  the  American  arms,  was  productive  of  no  essential  ad- 
vantage. Two  days  afterwards,  a despatch  was  sent  to  captain 
Brush,  who  was  still  in  waiting  for  the  escort  at  the  River  Rai- 
sin, informing  him  that  in  consequence  of  the  fatigue  of  the 
victorious  detachment,  it  had  been  rendered  incapable  of  pro- 
ceeding farther,  and  that  it  was  become  impossible  to  send  a 
sufficient  force  by  the  usual  route ; that  he  must  therefore  remain 
where  he  was  until  circumstances  should  be  more  favourable. 
In  a postscript,  the  general  advised  him  that  an  attempt  would 
be  made  to  open  the  communication  in  another  quarter,  by 
crossing  the  river  Huron  higher  up  the  country.  And  accord- 
ingly, on  the  14th,  colonels  Miller  and  Cass  were  despatched 
with  three  hundred  and  fifty  men,  for  this  purpose.  Some  time 
before  this,  an  express  had  been  received  from  general  Hall, 
commanding  at  Niagara,  bringing  information  that  it  was  not 
in  his  power  to  send  reinforcements. 

On  the  19th,  the  British  took  a position  opposite  Detroit, 
and  immediately  set  themselves  about  erecting  batteries.  On 
their  approach,  major  Denny,  who  commanded  at  Sandwich, 
abandoned  his  position,  and  crossed  over  to  Detroit,  it  having 
been  determined  to  act  entirely  on  the  defensive.  The  British 
continued  their  preparations  for  the  attack.  On  the  15th,  a flag 
of  truce  was  sent  by  them  to  summon  the  place  to  surrender. 
A note  to  the  following  effect  was  directed  to  general  Hull  by 
the  British  commander  : “ Sir — The  forces  at  my  disposal  autho- 
rize me  to  require  of  you  the  surrender  of  Detroit.  It  is  far 
from  my  inclination  to  join  in  a war  of  extermination,  but  you 
must  be  aware  that  the  numerous  body  of  Indians  who  have 
attached  themselves  to  my  troops  will  be  beyond  my  control 
the  moment  the  contest  commences.  You  will  find  me  dis- 
posed to  enter  into  such  conditions  as  will  satisfy  the  most 
scrupulous  sense  of  honour.  Lieutenant-colonel  M’Donald  and 
major  Clegg  are  fully  authorized  to  enter  into  any  arrangements 
that  may  tend  to  prevent  the  unnecessary  effusion  of  blood.” 
This  was  signed  by  major-general  Brock. 

To  this  summons  an  answer  was  returned,  that  the  fort 
would  be  defended  to  the  last  extremity.  The  British  imme- 
diately opened  their  batteries,  and  continued  to  throw  shells 
during  a great  part  of  the  n'ight.  The  fire  was  returned,  but 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


39 


Surrender  of  General  Hull. 

with  little  effect  on  either  side.  In  the  morning,  it  was  dis- 
covered that  the  British  were  landing  their  troops  at  Spring 
Wells,  under  cover  of  their  ships.  To  prevent  the  landing 
from  the  fort,  at  this  moment,  was  a matter  impossible ; the 
town  lying  between  it  and  the  river.  But  if  Hull  had  not 
neglected  the  advice  of  his  officers,  he  might  have  effectually 
prevented  it,  by  erecting  batteries  on  the  bank,  where  they 
would  be  compelled  to  debark.  A strange  fatality  seemed  to 
attend  this  unfortunate  man  in  every  thing  he  did,  or  neglected 
to  do.  The  enemy  having  landed,  about  ten  o’clock  advanced 
towards  the  fort  in  close  column,  and  twelve  deep.  The  fort 
being  separated  from  the  town,  by  an  open  space  of  about  two 
hundred  yards,  they  would  be  enabled  to  approach  within  this 
rjjstance,  before  its  guns  could  be  brought  to  bear  upon  them, 
unless  they  could  approach  in  the  rear.  The  American  force 
was,  however,  judiciously  disposed  to  prevent  their  advance. 
The  militia,  and  a great  part  of  the  volunteers,  occupied  the 
town,  or  were  posted  behind  pickets,  whence  they  could  annoy 
the  enemy’s  flanks ; the  regulars  defended  the  fort,  and  two 
twenty-four  pounders  charged  with  grape,  were  advantageously 
posted  on  an  eminence,  and  could  sweep  the  whole  of  the 
enemy’s  line,  as  he  advanced.  All  was  now  silent  expecta- 
tion : the  daring  foe  still  slowly  moved  forward,  apparently 
regardless,  or  unconscious  of  their  danger;  for  their  destruc- 
tion must  have  been  certain,  had  they  not  been  impressed  with 
contempt  for  a commander,  who  had  so  meanly  abandoned 
Sandwich  a few  days  before.  The  hearts  of  our  countrymen 
beat  high,  at  the  near  prospect  of  regaining  their  credit.  But 
who  can  describe  the  chagrin  and  mortification  which  took 
possession  of  these  troops,  when  orders  were  issued  for  them 
to  retire  to  the  fort;  and  the  artillery,  at  the  very  moment 
when  it  was  thought  the  British  were  deliberately  advancing 
to  the  most  certain  destruction,  was  ordered  not  to  fire ! The 
whole  force,  together  with  a great  number  of  women  and  chil- 
dren, was  gathered  into  the  fort,  almost  too  narrow  to  contain 
them.  Here  the  troops  were  ordered  to  stack  their  arms,  and 
to  the  astonishment  of  every  one,  a white  flag,  in  token  of  sub- 
mission, was  suspended  from  the  walls.  A British  officer 
rode  up  to  ascertain  the  cause.  A capitulation  was  agreed  to, 
without  even  stipulating  the  terms.  Words  are  wanting  to  ex- 
press the  feelings  of  the  Americans  on  this  occasion ; they 
considered  themselves  basely  betrayed,  in  thus  surrendering  to 
an  inferior  force  without  firing  a gun,  when  they  were  firmly 
convinced  that  that  force  was  in  their  power.  They  had  pro- 
visions for  at  least  fifteen  days,  and  were  provided  with  all  the 


40 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Surrender  of  General  Hull. 

requisite  munitions  of  war.  They  were  compelled  thus  hu- 
miliated, to  march  out,  and  to  surrender  themselves  prisoners 
at  discretion.  The  British  took  immediate  possession  of  the 
fort,  with  all  the  public  property  it  contained ; amongst  which 
there  were  forty  barrels  of  powder,  four  hundred  rounds  of 
fixed  twenty-four  pound  shot,  one  hundred  thousand  ball  car 
tridges,  two  thousand  five  hundred  stand  of  arms,  twenty-fiv 
pieces  of  iron  cannon,  and  eight  of  brass,  the  greater  number 
of  which  had  been  captured  by  the  Americans  during  the  re- 
volutionary war. 

The  whole  territory,  and  all  the  forts  and  garrisons  of  the 
United  States,  within  the  district  of  the  general,  were  also 
formally  surrendered : and  the  detachment  under  colonels 
Cass  and  M’Arthur,  as  well  as  the  party  under  captain  Brush, 
were  included  in  the  capitulation.  Orders  had  been  despatched 
the  evening  before,  for  the  detachment  under  Cass  and  M’Ar- 
thur to  return,  and  they  had  approached  almost  sufficient!)' 
near  to  discover  the  movements  of  the  enemy,  while  their  ac- 
cidental situation  might  enable  them  to  render  the  most 
material  service  during  the  attack.  They  were  surprised  at 
the  silence  which  prevailed,  when  every  moment  was  expected 
to  announce  the  conflict ; and  that  surprise  was  soon  changed 
into  rage,  when  they  learned  the  capitulation.  A British 
officer  was  then  despatched  to  the  river  Raisin,  to  convey  the 
intelligence  to  captain  Brush,  who  at  first  gave  no  credit  to  so 
improbable  a tale,  and  actually  put  the  officer  in  confinement. 
The  melancholy  story  was,  however,  soon  confirmed  by  some 
Americans  who  had  escaped.  Captain  Brush  indignantly  re- 
fused to  submit  to  the  capitulation,  declaring  that  Hull  had  no 
right  to  include  him,  and  determined  to  return  to  the  state  of 
Ohio.  He  first  deliberated,  whether  he  should  destroy  the 
public  stores,  which  he  had  in  his  possession,  and  which  he 
could  not  carry  away ; but  reflecting  that  this  might  be  used 
as  a pretext  for  harsh  treatment  to  his  countrymen,  he  resolved 
to  abandon  them.  The  greater  part  of  the  volunteers  and 
militia  were  permitted  to  return  home ; but  the  regulars,  to- 
gether with  the  general,  were  taken  to  Quebec. 

In  his  official  despatch,  Hull  took  great  pains  to  free  his  con- 
duct from  censure.  In  swelling  the  account  of  the  dangers 
with  which  he  conceived  himself  beset,  every  idle  rumour 
which  had  operated  on  his  fears,  was  placed  under  contribu- 
tion, while  his  imagination  conjured  up  a thousand  frightful 
phantoms.  He  magnified  the  reinforcements  under  colonel 
Proctor,  and  gave  implicit  belief  to  the  story  that  the  whole 
force  of  the  Northwestern  Fur  Company,  under  major  Cham- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


41 


Surrender  of  General  Hull. 

bers,  was  approaching  ; nothing,  in  fact,  was  forgotten,  which 
could  heighten  the  picture,  or  tend  to  take  the  blame  from 
him.  While  on  the  Canada  side,  it  was  impossible  to  effect 
any  thing  against  Malden,  from  the  difficulty  of  transporting 
his  artillery.  Every  thing  is  difficult  to  a man  who  wants  the 
necessary  talents.  The  British  garrison  had  been  wonderfully 
strengthened,  and  at  this  critical  moment,  general  Hall,  of  Nia- 
gara, announced  that  it  was  not  in  his  power  to  -assist  him. 
What  then  could  be  done  but  to  cross  over  to  Detroit  1 that  is, 
to  abandon  the  inhabitants  of  Canada,  who  had  placed  them- 
selves under  his  protection ; to  fly,  before  the  enemy  had  even 
attempted  to  attack  or  molest  him,  and  thus  encourage  them  in 
what  they  would  never  probably  have  thought  it  possible  to  ac- 
complish. 

But  what  appears  most  to  figure,  in  this  attempted  vindica- 
tion, is  the  frightful  display  of  Indian  auxiliaries.  The  whole 
“ Northern  hive,”  as  he  called  it,  was  let  loose  : Winnebagos, 
Wyandots,  Hurons,  Chippeways,  Knistenoos,  and  Algonquins, 
Pottowatomies,  Sacks,  and  Kickapoos,  were  swarming  in  the 
neighbouring  woods,  and  concealed  behind  every  bush,  ready 
to  rush  to  the  indiscriminate  slaughter  of  the  Americans.  He 
represented  his  situation  at  the  moment  of  surrender,  as  most 
deplorable.  In  consequence  of  the  absence  of  colonels  Cass 
and  M’ Arthur,  he  could  not  bring  more  than  six  hundred  men 
into  the  field,  and  he  was,  moreover,  destitute  of  all  necessary 
supplies  and  munitions  of  war : yet,  by  the  morning’s  report, 
his  force  exceeded  a thousand  men  fit  for  duty,  besides  the  de- 
tachment which  might  be  expected  to  arrive,  about  the  time  of 
the  engagement ; and  also  three  hundred  Michigan  militia  who 
were  out  on  duty,  which  would  make  his  force  upwards  of  six- 
teen hundred.  This  force  was  much  superior  to  that  of  the 
British,  which  consisted  of  about  seven  hundred  regulars,  one 
half  of  which  was  nothing  more  than  militia  dressed  in  uniform, 
for  the  purpose  of  deception,  and  about  six  hundred  Indians. 
Every  other  part  of  his  statement  was  proved,  by  the  officers 
under  his  command,  to  have  been  incorrect  or  exaggerated. 
The  most  ordinary  exertion  would  have  sufficed,  to  have  com- 
pletely destroyed  the  British  force.  He  declared,  that  he  was 
actuated  by  a desire  to  spare  the  effusion  of  human  blood  ! If 
he  had  designedly  intended  the  destruction  of  his  fellow-citizens, 
he  could  not  have  fallen  upon  a more  unfortunate  measure ; for 
bv  thus  opening  the  frontier  to  the  tomahawk  of  the  savage, 
and  giving  reasons  to  our  enemy  for  representing  us  as  con- 
temptible in  arms,  he  invited  those  very  savages,  which  he  so 
much  dreaded,  to  throw  off  every  restraint,  and  declare  them- 
d * 


42 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Surrender  of  General  Hull. 

selves  our  foes.  He  might  have  foreseen,  that  a considerable 
force  would  be  sent  by  the  British,  for  the  purpose  of  retaining 
this  province,  and  that  our  country  would  be  compelled  to  suf- 
fer an  immense  expense  of  blood  and  treasure,  before  our  pos- 
sessions here  could  be  regained.  Although  this  afterwards  be- 
came the  theatre  of  war,  where  many  of  our  countrymen  gained 
military  renown,  yet  the  effect  of  this  lamentable  occurrence 
was  visible  in  every  subsequent  transaction  on  the  borders  of 
Canada. 

The  sensations  produced  by  this  occurrence,  throughout  the 
United  States,  and  particularly  in  the  Western  country,  can 
scarcely  be  described.  At  first  no  one  could  believe  an  event 
so  extraordinary  and  unexpected  ; the  public  mind  was  so  en- 
tirely unprepared  for  it,  that  universal  astonishment  was  occa- 
sioned. Whatever  doubts  might  have  been  entertained,  of  his 
being  able  to  subdue  the  country  which  he  had  invaded,  there 
were  none  of  his  being  able  to  defend  himself.  Never  was  any 
people  more  deeply  and  universally  chagrined.  This  event, 
in  a country  where  every  man  has  a personal  feeling  for  the 
honour  and  welfare  of  the  nation,  naturally  awakened  the  strong- 
est sympathy  with  the  friends  and  families  of  the  brave  soldiers 
who  had  been  thus  wretchedly  surrendered  by  their  commander. 

The  general  was  afterwards  exchanged  for  thirty  British  pri- 
soners. Neither  the  government  nor  the  people  were  satisfied 
with  his  defence.  The  affair  was  solemnly  investigated  by  a 
court  martial.  He  was  charged  with  treason,  cowardice,  and 
unofficer-like  conduct.  On  the  first  charge,  the  court  declined 
giving  an  opinion ; on  the  two  last  he  was  sentenced  to  death ; 
but  was  recommended  to  mercy  in  consequence  of  his  revolu- 
tionary services,  and  his  advanced  age.  The  sentence  was  re- 
mitted by  the  President ; but  his  name  was  ordered  to  be  struck 
from  the  rolls  of  the  army.  The  general  afterwards  published 
an  elaborate,  but  hopeless  vindication. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


43 


Naval  Events 


Cruise  of  Commodore  Rodgers. 


CHAPTER  III. 


Naval  Events— Cruise  of  Commodore  Rodgers— The  President  chases  the  Belvi- 
dera— Cruise  of  Captain  Hull— The  Constitution  captures  the  Guerriere— Commo- 
dore Porter  captures  the  Alert — Cruise  of  the  President  and  the  Congress— of  the 
Argus— The  United  States  captures  the  Macedonian— The  Wasp  captures  the  Frolic 
—Exploits  of  American  Privateers— Results  of  the  Naval  Warfare— Sensations 
excited  in  England. 

The  common  observation,  that  evils  do  not  come  alone  but 
with  others  linked  in  their  train,  was  happily  not  verified,  at 
the  period  of  the  misfortunes  of  our  arms  in  the  west.  The 
nation,  overspread  with  gloom  in  consequence  of  this  unex- 
pected disaster,  was  suddenly  consoled  in  the  most  pleasing 
manner.  A new  and  glorious  era  burst  upon  our  country. 
The  historian  will  record  the  fact,  that  the  same  year  which 
saw  prostrated  the  despot  of  the  land,  also  beheld  the  pride 
of  the  tyrant  of  the  ocean  completely  humbled.  A series  of 
the  most  brilliant  exploits,  on  that  element,  raised  our  naval 
renown,  to  a height  which  excited  the  surprise  and  admiration 
of  Europe. 

At  the  moment  of  the  declaration  of  war,  a squadron  under 
commodore  Rodgers,  had  rendezvoused  under  the  orders  of  the 
government,  off  Sandy  Hook.  The  squadron  consisted  of  the 
frigates  President,  Congress,  United  States,  and  the  sloop  Hor- 
net. On  the  21st  of  June  they  put  to  sea,  in  pursuit  of  a Bri- 
tish squadron,  which  had  sailed  as  the  convoy  of  the  West 
India  fleet,  the  preceding  month.  While  thus  engaged,  the 
British  frigate  Belvidera  was  discovered,  to  which  they  instantly 
gave  chase.  The  chase  was  continued  from  early  in  the  morn- 
ing until  past  four  in  the  afternoon,  when  the  President,  out- 
sailing the  other  vessels,  had  come  within  gun-shot.  She  opened 
a fire  with  her  bow  guns,  intending  to  cripple  the  Belvidera, 
which  returned  it  with  her  stern  chasers.  The  firing  was  kept 
up  for  ten  minutes,  when  one  of  the  guns  of  the  President 
burst,  killed  and  wounded  sixteen  men,  and  fractured  the  leg  of 
the  commodore.  By  this  accident,  and  the  explosion  of  the 
passing-box,  the  decks  were  so  much  shattered,  as  to  render 


44 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


The  President  chases  the  Belvidera Cruise  of  Captain  Hull. 

the  guns  on  that  side  useless.  The  ship  was  then  put  about, 
and  a broadside  fired,  but  without  the  desired  effect,  though 
considerable  injury  was  done  the  Belvidera.  This  vessel,  hav- 
ing thrown  overboard  every  thing  she  could  spare,  now  gained 
ground.  The  chase  was  continued  until  eleven  o’clock  at 
night,  before  it  was  deemed  hopeless.  The  squadron  then 
continued  its  pursuit  of  the  convoy,  which  it  did  not  give  over 
until  within  sight  of  the  British  channel ; then  stood  for  the 
Island  of  Madeira ; and  thence,  passing  the  Azores,  stood  for 
Newfoundland,  and  thence,  by  Cape  Sable,  arrived  at  Boston 
the  30th  of  August,  having  made  prize  of  several  British  ves- 
sels ; but,  owing  to  the  haziness  of  the  weather,  they  were  less 
successful  than  might  have  been  expected. 

The  frigate  Essex  went  to  sea  from  New  York,  on  the  3d 
of  July ; the  Constitution  sailed  from  the  Chesapeake  on  the 
12th;  the  brigs  Nautilus,  Viper,  and  Vixen,  were  at  the  same 
time  cruising  off  the  coast ; the  sloop  of  war  Wasp  was  at  sea 
on  her  return  from  France. 

The  Constitution,  captain  Hull,  had  sailed  from  Annapolis  on 
the  5th  of  July.  On  the  morning  of  the  17th,  off  Egg  Harbour, 
she  was  chased  by  a ship  of  the  line,  the  Africa,  and  the  fri- 
gates Shannon,  Guerriere,  Belvidera,  and  ^Eolus.  These  ves- 
sels were  approaching  rapidly  with  a fine  breeze,  while  it  was 
nearly  a calm  about  the  Constitution.  At  sunrise  the  next 
morning,  escape  from  the  enemy  was  almost  hopeless,  as  they 
were  then  within  five  miles.  The  Constitution  was  therefore 
cleared  for  action,  determined  to  make  a desperate  resistance. 
The  enemy  still  drawing  near,  captain  Hull  resolved  to  make 
another  effort  to  escape.  Boats  were  sent  ahead,  with  anchors 
for  the  purpose  of  warping,  there  prevailing  almost  a calm. 
The  others  finding  the  Constitution  gaining  upon  them,  resorted 
to  the  same  expedient.  The  chase  continued  in  this  manner 
for  two  days,  partly  sailing  with  light  breezes,  and  partly  warp- 
ing, until  the  20th,  when  the  squadron  was  left  entirely  out 
of  sight.  This  escape  from  so  great  a disparity  of  force,  was 
considered  as  deserving  a high  rank  in  naval  exploits,  and 
was  much  admired  at  the  time,  as  evincing  superior  nautical 
skill.  The  advantage  to  the  British  in  this  chase  was  consi- 
derable, when  we  reflect  that  their  foremost  vessel  had  the 
assistance  of  all  the  boats  of  the  squadron,  for  the  purpose  of 
towing.  The  superiority  of  captain  Hull,  was  that  of  seaman- 
ship alone.  This  superiority  was  some  time  afterwards  proved 
in  a most  remarkable  manner  : while  naval  history  lasts,  it  will 
not  be  forgotten. 

The  Constitution  again  put  to  sea,  on  the  2d  of  September 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


45 


The  Constitution  captures  the  Guerriere. 

On  the  19th,  a vessel  hove  in  sight,  and  a chase  instantly 
commenced.  It  was  soon  discovered  to  be  the  Guerriere,  one 
of  the  best  frigates  in  the  British  navy ; and  which  seemed  not 
averse  from  the  rencontre,  as  she  backed  her  main-topsail,  wait- 
ing for  the  Constitution  to  come  down.  This  was  a most 
desirable  occurrence  to  our  brave  tars,  as  this  frigate  had  for 
some  time  been  in  search  of  an  American  frigate,  having  given 
a formal  challenge  to  all  our  vessels  of  the  same  class.  She 
had  at  one  of  her  mast-heads  a flag,  on  which  her  name  was 
inscribed  in  large  characters,  by  way  of  gasconade,  and  on  an 
other,  the  words,  “ Not  the  Little  Belt,”  in  allusion  to  the  broad- 
sides which  the  President  had  given  that  vessel,  before  the 
war.  The  Guerriere  had  looked  into  several  of  our  ports,  and 
affected  to  be  exceedingly  anxious  to  earn  the  first  laurel  from 
the  new  enemy.  The  Constitution  being  made  ready  for 
action,  now  bore  down,  her  crew  giving  three  cheers.  At 
first  it  was  the  intention  of  captain  Hull,  to  bring  her  to  close 
action  immediately  ; but  on  coming  within  gun-shot,  she  gave 
a broadside  and  filled  away,  then  wore,  giving  a broadside  on 
the  other  tack,  but  without  effect.  They  now  continued  wear- 
ing, and  manoeuvring,  on  both  sides,  for  three  quarters  of  an  hour, 
the  Guerriere  attempting  to  take  a raking  position  ; but  failing 
in  this,  she  bore  up,  and  ran  with  her  topsail  and  jib  on  the  quar- 
ter. The  Constitution,  perceiving  this,  made  sail  to  come  up 
with  her.  Captain  Hull,  with  admirable  coolness,  received  the 
enemy’s  fire,  without  returning  it.  The  enemy,  mistaking 
this  conduct  on  the  part  of  the  American  commander,  continued 
to  pour  out  his  broadsides  with  a view  to  cripple  his  antagonist. 
From  the  Constitution,  not  a gun  had  been  fired.  Already  bad 
an  officer  twice  come  on  deck,  with  information  that  several  of 
the  men  had  been  killed  at  their  guns.  The  gallant  crew, 
though  burning  with  impatience,  silently  awaited  the  orders  of 
their  commander.  The  moment  so  long  looked  for,  at  last 
arrived.  Sailing-master  Aylwin  having  seconded  the  views 
of  the  captain,  with  admirable  skill,  in  bringing  the  vessel 
exactly  to  the  station  intended,  orders  were  given  at  five  mi- 
nutes before  five  P.  M.  to  fire  broadside  after  broadside,  in  quick 
succession.  The  crew  instantly  discovered  the  whole  plan, 
and  entered  into  it  with  all  the  spirit  the  circumstance  was  cal- 
culated to  inspire.  Never  was  any  firing  so  dreadful.  For 
fifteen  minutes  the  vivid  lightning  of  the  Constitution’s  guns 
continued  one  blaze,  and  their  thunder  roared  with  scarce  an 
intermission.  The  enemy’s  mizen-mast  had  gone  by  the  board, 
and  he  stood  exposed  to  a raking  fire,  which  swept  his  decks. 
The  Guerriere  had  now  become  unmanageable ; her  hull,  rig 


46 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


The  Constitution  captures  the  Guerriere. 

gmg  and  sails  dreadfully  torn  ; when  the  Constitution  attempted 
to  lay  her'  on  board.  At  this  moment  lieutenant  Bush,  in 
attempting  to  throw  his  marines  on  board,  was  killed  by  a mus- 
ket ball,  and  the  enemy  shot  ahead,  but  could  not  be  brought 
before  the  wind.  A raking  fire  now  continued  for  fifteen  mi- 
nutes longer,  when  his  mainmast  and  foremast  went,  taking  with 
them  every  spar,  excepting  the  bowsprit.  On  seeing  this,  the 
firing  ceased,  and  at  twenty-five  minutes  past  five  she  surren- 
dered. “ In  thirty  minutes,”  says  captain  Hull,  “ after  we  got 
fairly  alongside  of  the  enemy,  she  surrendered,  and  had  not  a 
spar  standing,  and  her  hull,  above  and  below  water,  so  shat- 
tered, that  a few  more  broadsides  must  have  carried  her  down.” 
The  Guerriere  was  so  much  damaged,  as  to  render  it  impos- 
sible to  bring  her  in ; she  was  therefore  set  fire  to  the  next 
day,  and  blown  up.  The  damage  sustained  by  the  Consti- 
tution was  comparatively  of  so  little  consequence,  that  she 
actually  made  ready  for  action,  when  a vessel  appeared  in  sight 
the  next  day.  The  loss  on  board  the  Guerriere  was  fifteen 
killed,  and  sixty-three  wounded  : on  the  side  of  the  Constitution, 
seven  killed  and  seven  wounded.  It  is  pleasing  to  observe, 
that  even  the  British  commander,  on  this  occasion,  bore  testi- 
mony to  the  humanity  and  generosity  with  which  he  was 
treated  by  the  victors.  The  American  frigate  was  somewhat 
superior  in  force,  by  a few  guns ; but  this  difference  bore  no 
compai’ison  to  the  disparity  of  the  conflict.  The  Guerriere 
was  thought  to  be  a match  for  any  vessel  of  her  class,  and  had 
been  ranked  amongst  the  largest  in  the  British  navy.  The 
Constitution  arrived  at  Boston  on  the  28th  of  August,  having 
captured  several  merchant  vessels. 

Never  did  any  event  spread  such  universal  joy  over  the 
whole  country.  The  gallant  Hull,  and  his  equally  gallant 
officers,  were  received  with  enthusiastic  demonstrations  of  gra- 
titude, wherever  they  appeared.  He  was  presented  with  the 
freedom  of  all  the  cities  through  which  he  passed  on  his  way 
to  the  seat  of  government,  and  with  many  valuable  donations. 
Congress  voted  fifty  thousand  dollars  to  the  crew,  as  a recom 
pense  for  the  loss  of  the  prize,  and  the  executive  promoted 
several  of  the  officers.  Sailing-master  Aylwin,  who  had  been 
severely  wounded,  was  promoted  to  the  rank  of  lieutenant,  and 
lieutenant  Morris,  who  had  been  also  wounded,  was  promoted 
to  the  rank  of  post-captain.  This  affair  was  not  less  mortify- 
ing to  Great  Britain,  who  for  thirty  years  had  in  no  instance 
lost  a frigate  in  any  thing  like  an  equal  conflict. 

The  public  mind  was  now  continually  excited  by  some  new 
series  of  naval  exploits.  • There  was  scarcely  time  for  one  vie- 


BATTLE  OF  THE  WASP  AND  FKOLIC COMMODORE  JONES. 

See  Page  51. 


47 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


49 


Commodore  Porter  captures  the  Alert. 

tory  to  become  familiar,  before  another  was  announced.  On 
the  7th  of  September,  commodore  Porter  of  the  Essex,  entered 
the  Delaware  after  a most  active  and  successful  cruise.  He  had 
sailed  from  New  York  on  the  3d  of  July,  and  shortly  after  fell 
in  with  a fleet  of  merchantmen  under  convoy  of  a frigate. 
Having  kept  at  a distance  until  night,  she  cut  off  a brig  with 
a hundred  and  fifty  soldiers  on  board,  which  was  ransomed  for 
fourteen  thousand  dollars  ; the  men  were  disarmed  and  released, 
on  taking  an  oath  not  to  serve  against  us  during  the  war. 
The  commodore  regretted,  in  his  letter  to  the  secretary  of 
the  navy,  that  he  had  not  had  with  him  a sloop  of  war,  as 
in  this  case  he  could  have  engaged  the  frigate,  while  the  con- 
voy were  kept  employed ; and  he  could  then  have  captured 
the  whole  fleet,  consisting  of  several  sail,  and  having  two  thou- 
sand men  on  board,  including  the  crew  and  transports.  On 
the  13th  of  August,  the  Essex  fell  in  with  the  Alert  sloop  of 
war,  and  captured  her,  after  an  action  of  eight  minutes : the  Alert 
had  mistaken  this  frigate  for  the  Hornet,  of  which  she  was  in 
pursuit,  and  actually  commenced  the  engagement,  by  running 
down  and  pouring  a broadside  into  the  Essex.  When  she 
struck  her  colours  but  three  men  were  wounded,  but  she  had 
seven  feet  of  water  in  her  hold.  The  frigate  did  not  suffer  the 
slightest  injury.  Commodore  Porter,  being  embarrassed  with 
his  prisoners,  who  exceeded  five  hundred  in  number,  concluded 
to  convert  the  Alert  into  a cartel,  for  the  purpose  of  effecting  an 
exchange.  Her  guns  were  thrown  overboard,  and  she  was 
ordered  to  proceed  to  St.  John’s,  under  the  command  of  a lieu- 
tenant of  the  Essex.  The  British  commander  at  that  place 
protested  strongly  against  the  practice  of  converting  captured 
vessels  into  cartels ; but  in  this  instance  was  willing,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  attention  which  commodore  Porter  had  uniformly 
shown  to  British  prisoners,  to  consent  to  the  proposed  exchange. 
On  the  afternoon  of  the  30th  of  August,  a British  frigate  was 
seen  standing  towards  the  Essex  ; preparation  was  immediately 
made  for  action,  and  she  stood  towards  the  enemy.  Night 
intervening,  the  Essex  hoisted  lights  to  prevent  a separation, 
which  were  answered  ; but  at  daylight,  to  the  mortification  of 
the  crew,  who  were  anxious  to  support  the  cause  of  “Free 
trade  and  sailors’  rights,”  the  enemy  had  disappeared.  On  the 
4th  of  September,  near  St.  George’s  banks,  two  ships  of  war  were 
seen  to  the  southward,  and  a brig  to  the  northward,  to  which 
the  Essex  gave  chase,  but  the  winds  being  light,  she  made  her 
escape.  The  Essex  was  afterwards  chased  by  the  two  ships 
seen  to  the  southward,  but  escaped  in  the  night  by  skilful  ma- 
noeuvring. 

E 


50 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Cruise  of  the  President  and  the  Congress — of  the  Argus. 

On  the  8th  of  October,  a squadron,  consisting  of  the  Presi- 
dent, the  United  States,  Congress  and  the  Argus,  sailed  from 
Boston  on  a cruise.  On  the  13th,  the  United  States  and  Argus 
parted  from  the  rest  in  a gale  of  wind.  A few  days  after- 
wards, the  President  and  Congress  had  the  good  fortune  to 
capture  the  British  packet  Swallow,  with  two  hundred  thou- 
sand dollars  on  board,  and  on  the  30th  of  December  arrived  at 
Boston,  after  a very  successful  cruise. 

The  Argus  was  not  less  fortunate ; after  parting  from  the 
squadron,  she  cruised  in  every  direction,  between  the  continent 
and  the  West  Indies,  and  after  being  out  ninety-six  days,  she 
returned  to  New  York,  with  prizes  to  the  amount  of  two  hun- 
dred thousand  dollars.  She  made  various  hairbreadth  escapes  : 
at  one  time  she  was  chased  by  a British  squadron  for  three 
days,  and  several  times  almost  surrounded ; she  was  one  mo- 
ment within  pistol-shot  of  a seventy-four,  and  yet,  in  the  midst 
of  all  this  peril,  she  actually  captured  and  manned  one  of  her 
prizes. 

The  United  States,  commanded  by  that  distinguished  officer 
commodore  Decatur,  soon  after  her  separation  from  the  squad- 
ron, had  the  good  fortune  to  add  another  victory  to  our  naval 
chronicle,  not  less  glorious  than  that  of  the  Constitution.  On 
the  25th  of  October,  off  the  Western  Islands,  she  fell  in  with 
the  Macedonian,  captain  Carden,  a frigate  of  the  largest  class, 
carrying  forty-nine  guns  and  three  hundred  men.  The  Mace- 
donian, being  to  windward,  had  it  in  her  power  to  choose  her 
distance,  and  at  no  time  were  they  nearer  than  musket-shot ; 
from  this  circumstance,  and  the  prevalence  of  a heavy  sea, 
the  action  lasted  nearly  two  hours.  The  superiority  of  the 
American  gunnery,  in  this  action,  was  very  remarkable,  both 
for  its  greater  rapidity  and  effect.  From  the  continued  blaze 
of  her  guns,  the  United  States  was,  at  one  moment,  thought 
by  her  antagonist  to  be  on  fire ; a mistake  of  very  short  dura- 
tion. On  board  the  Macedonian  there  were  thirty-six  killed 
and  sixty-eight  wounded.  She  lost  her  mainmast,  and  main- 
topmast  and  mainyard,  and  was  much  cut  up  in  her  hull.  The 
United  States  suffered  so  little,  that  a return  to  port  was  not 
necessary : she  had  only  five  killed,  and  seven  wounded. 
Among  the  killed  were  lieutenant  Funk,  of  whom  the  commo- 
dore spoke  in  the  highest  terms.  Lieutenant  Allen  was  on 
this  occasion  highly  applauded.  The  commodore  arrived  at 
New  York  on  the  4th  of  December,  with  his  prize.  Decatur, 
already  a universal  favourite,  experienced  the  same  demonstra- 
tions of  gratitude,  as  were  made  to  captain  Hull : nor  was 
there  denied  him  that  new  species  of  praise,  which  the  gene- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


51 


The  United  States  captures  the  Macedonian The  Wasp  captures  the  Frolic. 

rous  conduct  of  our  heroic  seamen  has  uniformly  drawn  forth, 
the  praise  of  the  enemy.  All  the  private  property  belonging  to 
the  men  and  officers  on  board  the  Macedonian,  was  restored  to 
the  captured  with  the  most  rigid  exactitude ; and  their  treatment 
was  the  most  polite  and  humane. 

The  feelings  of  the  nation  had  scarcely  time  to  subside,  when 
the  welcome  news  of  another  victory  was  received ; a victory 
over  an  enemy  most  decidedly  superior  in  force,  and  under  cir- 
cumstances the  most  favourable  to  him.  This  was  the  capture 
of  the  brig  Frolic,  of  twenty-two  guns,  by  the  sloop  of  war 
Wasp.  Captain  Jones  had  returned  from  France,  two  weeks 
after  the  declaration  of  war,  and  on  the  13th  of  October  again 
put  to  sea.  On  the  16th  he  experienced  a heavy  gale,  in 
which  the  Wasp  lost  her  jib-boom  and  two  men.  On  the 
evening  of  the  following  day,  the  Wasp  found  herself  near  five 
strange  sail,  and  as  two  of  them  appeared  to  be  ships  of  war, 
it  was  thought  proper  to  keep  at  a distance.  At  daylight  on 
Sunday  morning,  they  were  discovered  to  be  six  merchant 
ships,  from  Honduras  to  England,  under  a strong  convoy  of  a 
brig  and  two  ships,  armed  with  sixteen  guns  each.  The  brig, 
which  proved  to  be  the  Frolic,  captain  Whinyates,  dropped  be- 
hind, while  the  others  made  sail.  The  Wasp,  being  prepared 
for  action,  at  thirty-two  minutes  past  eleven  o’clock,  came  down 
to  windward  in  handsome  style,  when  the  action  was  begun  by 
the  enemy’s  cannon  and  musketry.  This  was  returned,  and 
approaching  still  nearer  the  enemy,  brought  her  to  close  action. 
In  five  minutes  the  main-topmast  of  the  Wasp  was  shot  away, 
and  falling  down  with  the  main-topsail  yard,  across  the  larboard 
fore  and  foretopsail,  rendered  her  head  yards  unmanageable 
duiing  the  rest  of  the  action.  In  two  minutes  more  her  gaft 
and  mizen  top-gallant  mast  were  shot  away.  The  sea  being 
exceedingly  rough,  the  muzzles  of  the  Wasp’s  guns  were  some- 
times under  water.  The  English  fired  as  their  vessel  rose,  so 
that  their  shot  was  either  thrown  away,  or  touched  the  rigging 
of  the  Americans ; the  Wasp,  on  the  contrary,  fired  as  she  sunk, 
and  every  time  struck  the  hull  of  her  antagonist.  The  Wasp 
now  shot  ahead,  raked  her,  and  then  resumed  her  position. 
The  Frolic’s  fire  had  evidently  slackened,  and  the  Wasp,  gra- 
dually neared  her,  until  in  the  last  broadside,  they  touched  her 
side  with  their  rammers.  It  was  now  determined  to  lav  her  by 
the  board.  The  jib-boom  of  the  Frolic  came  in  between  the 
main  and  mizen-mast  of  the  Wasp,  and  after  giving  a raking 
fire,  which  swept  the  whole  deck,  they  resolved  to  board. 
Lieutenant  Biddle  sprang  on  the  rigging  of  the  enemy’s  bow- 
sprit, where  he  was  at  first  somewhat  entangled,  and  midship 


52 


BRACKENRIDGE’b 


The  Wasp  captures  the  Frolic. 

man  Barker,  in  his  impatience  to  be  on  board,  caught  hold  of 
Biddle’s  coat,  and  fell  back  on  the  deck,  but  in  a moment 
sprang  up  and  leaped  on  the  bowsprit,  where  he  found  one  Lang 
and  another  seaman.  His  surprise  can  scarcely  be  imagined, 
when  he  found  no  person  on  deck,  except  three  officers  and 
the  seaman  at  the  wheel.  The  deck  was  slippery  with  blood, 
and  presented  a scene  of  havoc  and  ruin,  such  as  has  been  sel- 
dom witnessed.  As  he  advanced,  the  officers  threw  down  their 
swords  in  submission.  The  colours  were  still  flying,  there 
being  no  seamen  left  to  pull  them  down.  Lieutenant  Biddle 
leaped  into  the  rigging,  and  hauled  them  down  with  his  own 
hands.  Thus,  in  forty-three  minutes,  complete  possession  was 
taken  of  the  Frolic,  after  one  of  the  most  bloody  conflicts  any 
where  recorded  in  naval  history.  The  condition  of  this  unfor- 
tunate vessel  was  inexpressibly  shocking.  The  birth-deck  was 
crowded  with  the  dead,  the  dying  and  the  wounded ; and  the 
masts,  which  soon  after  fell,  covering  the  dead  and  every  thing 
on  deck,  left  her  a most  melancholy  wreck.  Captain  Jones 
sent  on  board  his  surgeon,  and  humanely  exerted  himself  in 
their  relief,  to  the  utmost  of  his  power.  The  loss  on  board 
the  Frolic  was  thirty  killed  and  fifty  wounded;  on  board  the 
Wasp,  five  killed,  and  five  slightly  wounded.  This  was  cer- 
tainly the  most  decisive  action  fought  during  the  war.  The 
Wasp  and  Frolic  were  both  captured  that  very  day  by  a British 
seventy-four,  the  Poictiers,  captain  Beresford. 

Captain  Jones  spoke  of  all  his  officers  and  men  in  handsome 
ierms ; but  the  noble  part  which  he  bore  in  this  celebrated 
combat,  was  touched  upon  with  all  that  modesty  for  which  our 
naval  heroes  have  been  so  justly  admired.  Lieutenant  Booth, 
Mr.  Rapp,  and  midshipmen  Grant  and  Baker,  were  particularly 
distinguished.  Lieutenant  Claxton,  although  too  unwell  to 
render  any  assistance,  crawled  out  of  bed,  and  came  on  deck, 
that  he  might  witness  the  courage  of  his  comrades.  A seaman 
of  the  name  of  Jack  Lang,  from  Chester  county,  Pennsylvania, 
a brave  fellow,  who  had  been  twice  impressed  by  the  British, 
behaved,  on  this  occasion,  with  unusual  bravery.  Captain 
Jones  reached  New  York  towards  the  latter  end  of  November. 
The  legislatures  of  Massachusetts,  New  York,  and  Delaware, 
of  which  latter  state  he  was  a native,  presented  him  with  their 
thanks,  and  several  elegant  swords  and  pieces  of  plate  ; and  the 
congress  of  the  United  States  voted  him,  his  officers,  and  crew, 
twenty-five  thousand  dollars,  as  a recompense  for  their  loss,  in 
not  being  able  to  bring  in  the  Frolic.  He  was  soon  after  pro- 
moted to  the  command  of  the  Macedonian,  captured  by  com- 
modore Decatur.  See  Engraving , ■page  47  ante. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


53 


Exploits  of  American  Privateers. 

Feats  of  naval  prowess  were  not  confined  to  national  vessels  : 
the  exploits  of  private  armed  vessels  daily  filled  the  gazettes. 
Letters  of  marque  were  issued  soon  after  the  declaration  of 
war,  and  privateers  sailed  from  every  port,  to  annoy  and  dis- 
tress the  enemy’s  commerce.  They  were  generally  constructed 
for  swifi  sailing,  an  art  in  which  the  Americans  excel  every 
other  people.  In  their  contests  they  exhibited  the  same  supe- 
riority over  the  vessels  of  the  enemy,  as  was  shown  with 
respect  to  the  ships  of  war.  One  of  the  first  to  sail,  was  the 
Atlas,  commanded  by  captain  Moffat.  On  the  3d  of  August 
he  fell  in  with  two  armed  ships,  and  after  a severe  action, 
captured  them  both,  but  was  not  able  to  bring  more  than  one 
of  them  into  port. 

The  Dolphin,  captain  Endicot,  of  Salem,  in  the  course  of  a 
few  weeks,  captured  fifteen  of  the  enemy’s  vessels,  and  soon 
became  noted  for  his  activity  and  courage.  He  had  the  misfor- 
tune to  be  captured  by  a squadron,  under  commodore  Broke, 
and  in  consequence  of  the  prejudice  entertained  against  priva- 
teers, and  the  irritation  which  his  exploits  had  excited,  he  was 
treated  somewhat  roughly:  this  conduct,  to  the  honour  of  the 
British  officers,  was  soon  changed,  when  they  were  informed, 
by  the  prisonei’s,  of  the  humanity  of  his  conduct.  On  one  occa- 
sion, there  happened  to  be  on  board  one  of  the  Dolphin’s  prizes, 
an  old  woman,  who  had  her  whole  fortune  on  board,  consisting 
of  eight  hundred  dollars  ; she  made  a lamentable  outcry  at  her 
misfortune : but  the  fact  was  no  sooner  known  to  the  sailors, 
than  they  spontaneously  agreed  not  to  touch  her  pittance ; and 
on  arriving  in  the  United  States,  she  felt  so  much  gratitude, 
that  she  could  not  refrain  from  giving  publicity  to  it,  in  the 
newspapers.  It  soon  became  understood,  that  American  priva- 
teers were  under  the  same  regulations  as  national  vessels,  a cir- 
cumstance in  which  they  differed  from  those  of  other  nations ; 
that,  in  fact,  private  cupidity  was  not  the  sole  motive  in  arming 
them,  but  that  they  constituted  a part  of  our  mode  of  carrying  on 
the  war,  by  assailing  the  enemy  in  his  most  vulnerable  part ; and 
that  the  gallantry  displayed  on  board  of  these  vessels,  conferred 
almost  as  high  honour  on  the  actors,  as  that  which  was  won  in 
the  national  ships  : there  were,  therefore,  the  same  inducements 
to  correctness  of  deportment.  Thus  much  may  be  said  in  miti- 
gation of  this  species  of  warfare,  which  it  is  to  be  hoped  will, 
at  some  future  day,  be  suppressed  by  common  consent. 

Early  in  the  war,  one  of  our  oldest  and  most  distinguished 
naval  heroes,  but  who  had,  for  many  years,  led  a private  life, 
entered  this  service.  Commodore  Barney  sailed  from  Balti- 
more in  the  Rossie,  and,  in  the  course  of  a few  months,  did 


54 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Results  of  the  Naval  Warfare. 

more  havoc  in  the  British  commerce,  than  was  experienced 
from  the  French  cruisers  for  years.  The  fame  of  this  gallant 
officer  was  already  well  known  to  the  enemy,  particularly  as 
the  captor  of  one  of  their  vessels  of  war  of  superior  force,  the 
General  Monk,  during  the  revolution. 

Such  was  the  glorious  beginning  of  our  naval  warfare  against 
Great  Britain.  In  the  course  of  a few  months,  two  of  her 
finest  frigates  surrendered,  each  after  a few  minutes  fighting; 
and  a most  decided  victory  was  gained  over  an  adversary  con- 
fessedly superior.  Before  the  meeting  of  congress,  in  Novem- 
ber, nearly  two  hundred  and  fifty  vessels  were  captured  from 
the  enemy,  and  more  than  three  thousand  prisoners  taken. 
Upwards  of  fifty  of  them  were  armed  vessels,  and  carrying  five 
hundred  and  seventy-five  guns.  To  counterbalance  this  im- 
mense loss,  the  enemy  had  but  a small  account.  By  the  cruise 
of  commodore  Rodgers,  our  merchantmen  had  been  much  aided 
in  getting  into  port,  and  the  number  captured  was  but  trifling 
compared  to  theirs.  The  Fi'olic  and  Wasp,  we  have  seen, 
were  captured  in  a way  to  give  no  credit  to  the  captors.  Two 
other  smaller  vessels  were  also  captured  by  squadrons : the 
first,  on  the  20th  of  July,  the  schooner  Nautilus,  of  twelve 
guns,  commanded  by  lieutenant  Crane,  captured  by  the  frigate 
Shannon,  the  leading  ship  of  the  squadron.  The  Vixen  was 
captured  on  the  22d  of  November,  by  the  Northampton  frigate 
Sir  James  Yeo.  Not  long  after  the  capture,  both  vessels  ran 
ashore,  and  were  wrecked.  Through  the  exertions  of  captain 
Reed,  of  the  Vixen,  much  of  the  property  was  saved  from 
the  wreck ; and,  in  consequence  of  his  services  on  the  occa- 
sion, he  was  publicly  thanked  by  Sir  James,  and  permission 
given  to  him  to  return  home  on  his  parole.  This  he  generously 
declined,  as  he  could  not  think  of  receiving  any  benefits,  in 
which  his  officers  and  crew  did  not  partake.  He  accordingly 
accompanied  them  to  Nova  Scotia,  where  he  fell  a victim  to 
the  climate.  He  was  interred  by  the  British  with  the  honours 
of  war,  accompanied  by  every  demonstration  of  respect  to  the 
memory  of  a brave  and  gallant  officer. 

The  navy  now  became  the  favourite  of  the  nation ; for  thus 
far,  contrasted  with  our  armies,  it  was  entitled  to  the  most  de- 
cided preference.  There  were  not  wanting  occasions  in  which 
our  arms  by  land  had  acquired  reputation,  but  they  had  also 
brought  upon  us  dishonour : on  the  contrary,  the  navy,  in  every 
instance,  had  added  to  our  national  renown.  The  modesty  of 
our  naval  commanders,  in  the  narratives  of  the  most  brilliant 
achievements,  and  which  were  read  with  delight  in  every  cot- 
tage, and  spread  over  the  country  by  the  means  of  our  thousand 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


55 


Sensations  excited  in  England. 

newspapers,  was  peculiarly  pleasing:  whereas  the  proclama- 
tions of  our  generals  were  too  often  filled  with  idle  fustian. 
The  British  had  threatened  to  drive  our  “ bits  of  striped  bunt- 
ing” from  the  ocean,  and  we  had  been  seriously  apprehensive 
that  our  little  navy  would  be  at  once  annihilated  1 We,  how- 
ever, sought  consolation  for  this,  in  the  prospect  of  possessing 
Canada,  and  freeing  ourselves  from  troublesome  neighbours. 
In  both  instances  how  greatly  disappointed  1 The  mortifica- 
tion of  Great  Britain  was  attended  with  no  alleviation.  She 
was  wounded  in  the  most  vital  part.  In  vain  did  she  seek  con- 
solation in  endeavouring  to  hide  her  misfortune  from  herself, 
by  representing  our  vessels,  in  every  instance,  as  greatly  supe- 
rior in  size,  and  having  every  advantage  in  the  various  con- 
flicts. This  might  do  with  respect  to  one  engagement,  but  the 
same  cause  was  insufficient  to  account  for  her  defeats  in  every 
encounter.  The  American  frigates  were  seventy-fours  in  dis- 
guise, and  she  turned  her  seventy-fours  into  frigates,  that  she 
might  contend  on  equal  terms  1 But  she  could  not  so  easily 
account  for  the  superiority  in  the  management  of  the  ships, 
and  in  gunnery.  From  the  idle  boast  of  being  the  sovereign 
of  the  seas  (a  claim  as  vain  as  that  to  the  dominion  of  the  air 
or  the  light),  without  whose  permission  not  a sail  could  be 
spread,  she  was  humbled  by  one  of  the  youngest  maritime 
states,  actuated  by  no  ambition  of  conquest,  and  merely  con- 
tending for  the  privilege  of  navigating  an  element  designed  by 
the  Almighty  for  the  common  possession  of  the  human  race. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


Military  Enthusiasm  in  the  West— Genera!  Harrison  takes  command  of  the  North- 
western Army— The  Army  advances  under  General  Winchester— Expedition  to  the 
Rapids  under  General  Tupper— Failure  of  the  Expedition  to  the  Rapids— Second  Ex- 
pedition to  the  Rapids  under  General  Tupper— Foray  under  General  Hopkins— Second 
Expedition  underGeneral  Hopkins— Defence  of  Fort  Harrison— Expedition  underCo- 
lonel  Russell— Expedition  under  Colonel  Campbell— Security  of  the  Frontier  estab- 
lished. 


The  public  mind  having  recovered  from  the  distress  and  cha- 
grin occasioned  by  the  surrender  of  Hull,  was  now  carried  to 
the  contrary  extreme.  A spirit  was  roused,  which  produced 


56 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Military  Enthusiasm  in  the  West. 

effects  not  surpassed  in  the  most  enthusiastic  periods  of  our 
revolution.  To  the  westward  and  to  the  southward,  volunteer 
corps  were  forming  in  every  quarter,  and  tendering  their  ser- 
vices for  any  enterprise  which  might  be  undertaken.  The 
western  parts  of  Pennsylvania  and  Virginia  exhibited  great 
alacrity  : but  it  was  in  the  states  of  Kentucky,  Ohio  and  Ten- 
nessee, that  this  generous  zeal  prevailed  in  the  highest  degree. 
Civil  pursuits  were  almost  forsaken,  while  this  enthusiasm  was 
shared  by  persons  of  both  sexes  and  every  age.  The  ladies 
set  themselves  to  work  in  preparing  military  clothing  and  knap- 
sacks for  their  relatives  and  friends,  and  cheerfully  contributed 
from  their  household  stock,  such  articles  as  their  soldiers  might 
require.  Companies  were  equipped  in  a single  day,  and  ready 
to  march  the  next.  There  prevailed  every  where,  the  most 
animated  scenes  of  preparation.  The  admiration  which  this 
excites,  is  not  lessened  by  the  reflection  that  they  were  but 
acting  in  self-defence ; for  excepting  in  the  remote  settlements, 
and  merely  on  the  frontier,  there  was  but  little  to  apprehend 
from  the  Indians  : the  settlements  having  become  so  consider- 
able in  the  western  states,  that  it  would  be  impossible  for  the 
enemy  to  penetrate  far.  They  were  actuated  by  an  enthusi- 
astic love  of  country,  a generous  spirit,  which  could  not  brook 
the  thought  of  being  worsted,  or  that  a part  of  the  territory  of 
the  United  States,  should  fall  by  conquest  into  the  hands  of  our 
enemy. 

Louisville  and  Newport  had  been  appointed  as  the  places  of 
rendezvous,  for  the  troops  destined  to  the  aid  of  Hull.  So 
numerous  were  the  volunteers  from  Kentucky,  who  offered 
their  services  here,  that  it  was  soon  found  necessary  to  issue 
orders  that  no  more  would  be  received,  and  many  companies, 
thus  disappointed,  were  compelled  to  turn  back.  The  com- 
mand of  the  Kentucky  militia  was  assigned  to  general  Payne. 
The  same  alacrity  was  manifested  in  the  state  of  Ohio,  which, 
in  the  course  of  a few  days,  embodied  an  equal  force  under  gene- 
ral Tupper.  The  Pennsylvania  volunteers,  under  general 
Crooks,  were  marched  to  Erie,  and  a brigade  of  Virginians  under 
general  Leflwich,  was  to  join  the  troops  of  Ohio,  at  Urbanna. 
The  Kentucky  troops,  together  with  the  Seventeenth  United 
States  regiment  under  Colonel  Wells,  the  greater  part  of  which 
had  been  enlisted  in  the  Western  country  since  the  war,  were 
destined  for  Fort  Wayne,  and  thence  for  the  Rapids,  which  was 
appointed  as  the  general  rendezvous.  Thus  in  a few  weeks, 
upwards  of  four  thousand  men  were  drawn  out  from  their 
homes,  completely  equipped,  embodied,  and  ready  for  the 
field.  The  command  of.  this  army  was  given  to  major-general 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


57 


General  Harrison  takes  command  of  the  Northwestern  Army. 

Harrison,  who  was  well  known  to  the  Western  people,  and 
whose  recent  conduct  at  Tippecanoe  had  raised  him  high  in 
public  estimation.  In  order  to  secure  him  this  rank,  a distinc- 
tion of  an  unusual  character,  equally  honourable  to  general 
Harrison,  and  to  the  person  conferring  it,  who  did  not  resolve 
upon  it,  however,  without  consultation  and  mature  reflection, 
he  received  a brevet  commission  of  major-general,  from  the 
governor  of  Kentucky ; and  some  time  after,  the  command  of 
the  Northwestern  army  was  assigned  him,  by  a special  order 
from  the  department  of  war. 

The  first  step  taken  by  Harrison,  was  to  relieve  the  frontier 
posts:  principally  Fort  Harrison,  on  the  Wabash  ; and  Fort 
Wayne,  situated  on  the  Miami  of  the  Lakes,  and  on  the  road 
to  the  Rapids.  It  might  be  expected  that  this  fort,  as  well  as 
Fort  Defiance,  situated  lower  down,  would  be  attempted  by  the 
British,  in  order  to  obstruct  the  road  to  Detroit.  Harrison 
arrived  at  Fort  Deposit  on  the  12th  of  September,  with  about 
two  thousand  five  hundred  men. 

The  Indians  who  had  laid  siege  to  it,  disappeared  on  his 
approach.  It  had  been  invested  by  a considerable  body  of 
them,  who  after  repeated  attacks,  from  the  6th  to  the  9th,  in 
which  they  resorted  to  every  stratagem,  and  several  times 
attempted  to  take  it  by  assault,  were  compelled  to  retire,  after 
destroying  every  thing  outside  the  fort.  The  garrison  con- 
sisted of  no  more  than  seventy  men. 

After  remaining  here  a few  days,  general  Harrison,  not  think- 
ing it  advisable  to  proceed  to  the  Rapids  until  sufficiently 
strengthened  by  the  arrival  of  the  other  troops,  resolved  to  oc- 
cupy the  intermediate  time  in  laying  waste  the  Indian  country. 
Colonel  Wells  was  despatched  on  the  14th,  with  his  regiment, 
and  that  under  the  command  of  colonel  Scott,  together  with 
two  hundred  mounted  riflemen,  against  the  Pottowatomy  town 
on  the  river  St.  Joseph,  which  discharges  itself  into  Lake  Mi- 
chigan. Another  detachment,  under  the  command  of  general 
Payne,  consisting  of  colonels  Lewis  and  Allen’s  regiments,  and 
captain  Garrard’s  company,  marched  against  the  Miami  villages. 
The  detachments  were  in  both  instances  successful : the  bark  and 
wooden  huts  of  nine  villages  were  destroyed,  the  inhabitants  hav- 
ing abandoned  them ; their  corn  was  also  cut  up,  according  to 
the  mode  of  warfare  practised  on  these  people  by  all  European 
nations.  General  Harrison  returned  to  Fort  Wayne  about  the 
18th,  where  he  found  general  Winchester,  with  considerable 
reinforcements  from  Ohio  and  Kentucky.  This  officer  had  been 
unexpectedly  placed  in  command  by  the  President ; on  which 
general  Harrison  resolved  to  retire,  and  set  out  on  his  return 


58 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


The  Army  advances  under  General  Winchester. 

to  Indiana,  but  was  overtaken  by  a messenger,  with  information 
of  the  subsequent  arrangements  by  the  order  of  the  President. 
On  the  23d  he  accordingly  resumed  the  command. 

The  day  before  his  arrival,  general  Winchester  had  marched 
for  Fort  Defiance,  on  his  way  to  the  Rapids,  the  place  of  ultimate 
destination.  His  force  consisted  of  a brigade  of  Kentucky 
militia,  four  hundred  regulars,  and  a troop  of  horse,  in  all  about 
two  thousand  men.  The  country  which  he  was  compelled  to 
traverse,  opposed  great  difficulties,  particularly  in  the  transpor- 
tation of  stores.  Along  the  heads  of  the  rivers  which  discharge 
themselves  into  the  Ohio  on  the  south,  and  those  which  dis- 
charge themselves  into  the  lakes  on  the  north,  there  is  a great 
extent  of  flat  land,  full  of  marshes  and  ponds,  in  which  the 
streams  take  their  rise.  In  rainy  seasons  particularly,  it  is 
exceedingly  difficult  to  pass,  the  horses  at  evei’y  step  sinking 
to  the  knees  in  mud.  The  ground,  besides,  is  covered  with 
deep  forests  and  close  thickets.  To  facilitate  the  passage 
through  this  wilderness,  each  man  was  obliged  to  carry  provi- 
sions for  six  days.  General  Harrison  now  proceeded  in  person 
to  Fort  St.  Mary’s,  for  the  purpose  of  organizing  the  ulterior 
movements  of  the  army.  A detachment  under  major  Jennings 
was  ordered  to  proceed  with  supplies  by  the  Aux  Glaize  river. 

General  Winchester  was  obliged  to  advance  slowly,  on 
account  of  the  precautions  necessary  to  avoid  surprise  in  a 
country  highly  favourable  for  Indian  warfare.  From  the  close- 
ness of  the  thickets,  the  troops  were  under  the  necessity  of  cut- 
ting open  a road  each  day,  and  were  not  able  to  make  more  than 
six  or  eight  miles.  They  usually  encamped  at  three  o’clock, 
and  threw  up  a breast-work  to  guard  against  a night  attack. 
They  had  the  precaution,  on  their  march,  to  be  preceded  by  a 
party  of  spies,  under  an  active  officer,  captain  Ballard,  and  an 
advanced  guard  of  about  three  hundred  men.  On  the  24th, 
they  discovered  an  Indian  trail  for  the  first  time,  and  pursued 
it  some  distance ; but  from  the  nature  of  the  country,  it  was 
impossible  to  overtake  the  enemy.  Ensign  Leggett,  having 
obtained  permission  to  penetrate  to  Fort  Defiance,  still  at  the 
distance  of  twenty-four  miles,  set  out  accompanied  by  four 
volunteers.  These  gallant  young  men,  not  being  sufficiently 
experienced  in  such  enterprises,  were  killed  the  same  evening, 
and  found  the  next  day  by  the  spies,  scalped  and  tomahawked 
in  the  most  barbarous  manner.  On  the  27th,  captain  Ballard, 
who  had  gone  before  for  the  purpose  of  burying  the  dead,  dis- 
covered an  Indian  trail ; but  being  aware  of  the  stratagems  of 
this  wily  people,  instead  of  following  it,  he  divided  his  com- 
pany, and  marched  his  men  on  each  side.  The  stratagem  of 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


59 


Expedition  to  the  Rapids  under  General  Tupper. 

the  enemy  being  thus  frustrated,  they  rose  from  their  hiding- 
places,  raised  the  war-whoop,  and  took  possession  of  an  ele- 
vated piece  of  ground  ; but  were  soon  compelled,  by  the  ap- 
proach of  the  cavalry  and  the  well-directed  fire  of  the  spies,  to 
betake  themselves  to  the  swamps  and  thickets.  The  next  day, 
while  the  army  was  on  its  march,  four  Indians  fired  upon  the 
spies  ; the  general  instantly  drew  up  his  men,  and  sent  forward 
a detachment  of  horse,  which  returning  with  an  account  that 
no  enemy  could  be  seen,  the  line  of  march  was  again  resumed. 
They  had  not  proceeded  far,  when  a trail  was  discovered, 
which  induced  the  general  to  cross  the  river,  and  shortly  after 
another  trail  was  discovered,  which  was  at  first  supposed  to 
have  marked  the  march  of  colonel  Jennings,  who  had  been 
ordered  in  advance  with  provisions,  and  was  therefore  hailed 
with  joy  by  the  troops,  who  had  begun  to  suffer  for  want  of 
them.  The  mistake  was  unpleasantly  rectified  by  the  arrival 
of  the  scouts,  who  brought  intelligence  that  about  two  miles 
above  Fort  Defiance,  they  had  seen  the  Indians  encamped,  with 
their  war-poles  erected,  and  bloody  flag  displayed. 

On  the  evening  of  the  29th,  a messenger  arrived  from  colo- 
nel Jennings,  with  the  information,  that,  on  having  discovered 
the  British  and  Indians  in  possession  of  Fort  Defiance,  he  had 
thought  it  prudent  to  land  about  forty  miles  above  that  place, 
where  he  had  erected  a block-house,  and  awaited  further  orders. 
Captain  Garrard,  with  about  thirty  of  his  troopers,  was  despatch- 
ed with  orders  to  Jennings  to  forward  the  provisions  ; this  was 
promptly  obeyed.  Captain  Garrard  returned  as  the  escort  to  a 
brigade  of  pack-horses,  on  which  they  were  loaded,  after  hav- 
ing been  for  thirty-six  hours  exposed  to  an  incessant  rain.  This 
occurrence  gave  new  life  and  spirits  to  the  starving  army,  which 
had  in  the  meantime  taken  possession  of  Fort  Defiance.  The 
British  and  Indians  had  precipitately  descended  the  river.  On 
the  4th  of  October,  general  Harrison  left  the  fort,  and  returned 
to  the  settlements,  with  a view  of  organizing  and  bringing  up 
the  centre  and  right  wing  of  the  army ; the  left  wing  having 
been  placed  under  the  command  of  general  Winchester.  Or- 
ders were  given  to  general  Tupper,  by  the  commander-in-chief, 
to  proceed  immediately  to  the  Rapids,  with  about  one  thousand 
men,  for  the  purpose  of  driving  the  enemy  from  that  place. 

The  intended  expedition  of  general  Tupper  proved  abortive 
The  general,  in  consequence  of  the  damaged  state  of  the  am- 
munition, and  the  length  of  time  requisite  to  prepare  the  neces- 
sary provisions,  was  considerably  delayed.  In  the  meanwhile 
the  Indians  had  killed  a man  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river, 
and  almost  within  gun-shot  of  the  camp.  He  beat  to  arms,  and 


60 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Failure  of  the  Expedition  to  the  Rapids. 

ordered  major  Brush  to  cross  over  with  about  fifty  men  and 
explore  the  woods,  while  a strong  detachment  would  be  formed 
for  the  purpose  of  supporting  him,  in  case  of  attack.  The 
party  had  no  sooner  moved,  than  all  in  camp  began  to  break 
away,  twenty  or  thirty  together,  in  order  to  join  in  the  chase, 
and  by  no  exertion  of  authority  could  they  be  kept  back ; so 
totally  insensible  were  they  to  any  thing  like  regular  military 
subordination.  Luckily  these  small  bodies  were  not  attacked, 
or  they  must  have  been  cut  to  pieces.  Immediately  after  this, 
orders  were  given  by  the  commanding  general,  to  go  in  pursuit 
of  the  Indians,  and  if  possible  ascertain  their  number  ; general 
Tupper  represented  his  situation,  and  requested  that  the  order 
might  be  countermanded  ; but  this  was  answered  by  a peremp- 
tory command,  which  he  now  attempted  to  obey.  This  unfor- 
tunately resulted  in  a misunderstanding  between  him  and  the 
commanding  general,  in  consequence  of  which  colonel  Allen 
received  private  orders  to  supersede  him  in  the  command  ; on 
this  being  made  known  to  the  corps  of  Ohio,  they  positively 
refused  to  march,  unanimously  set  off  for  Urbanna,  and  the 
expedition  was  entirely  broken  up. 

These  are  instances  of  insubordination  much  to  be  regretted  , 
but  they  spring  from  the  want  of  that  kind  of  habitual  obedience, 
and  implicit  confidence  in  their  officers,  incident  to  raw  troops. 
Such  are  the  unavoidable  evils  attending  a militia  hastily  called 
together,  and  not  kept  in  a body  a sufficient  length  of  time,  to 
learn  the  utility  of  perfect  subordination. 

It  was  now  necessary  to  wait  until  the  arrival  of  the  other 
divisions  of  the  army,  before  any  thing  further  could  be  at- 
tempted against  the  Rapids,  and  much  less  against  Deti’oit.  Th6 
army  was  at  this  time  accompanied  by  some  friendly  Indians, 
whom  general  Harrison  had  received  into  his  service  at  Fort 
Wayne,  the  greater  part  under  the  command  of  Logan.  No 
other  course  would  have  prevented  their  becoming  our  enemies ; 
it  was  in  vain  to  expect  them  to  remain  neutral,  while  sur- 
rounded by  war.  However  contrary  to  our  maxims  and  policy 
to  employ  such  auxiliaries,  we  were  compelled  to  do  so  in  self- 
defence  ; and  we  afterwards  sufficiently  evinced,  by  the  conduct 
of  those  Indians,  that  it  is  not  impossible  to  restrain  them  from 
the  commission  of  acts  of  barbarity. 

General  Tupper,  having  returned  to  Urbanna  with  his 
mounted  men,  was  despatched  with  the  division  of  the  centre, 
which  consisted  of  a brigade  of  Ohio  volunteers  and  militia, 
and  a regiment  of  regulars,  to  Fort  M’Arthur,  while  the  right 
wing,  consisting  of  a Pennsylvania  and  a Virginia  brigade,  was 
ordered  to  Sandusky. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


61 


Second  Expedition  to  the  Rapids  under  General  Tupper. 

General  Tupper,  on  his  arrival  at  Fort  M’ Arthur,  organized 
another  expedition,  for  the  purpose  of  proceeding  to  the  Ra- 
pids. This  force  consisted  of  about  six  hundred  men ; and 
being  provided  with  five  days’  provisions,  marched  on  the  10th, 
and  on  the  13th  approached  within  thirteen  miles  of  the  Ra- 
pids, which  they  found,  by  their  scouts,  to  be  still  in  the  pos- 
session of  the  British  and  Indians.  A number  of  boats  and 
small  vessels  were  seen  lying  below.  On  receiving  this  infor- 
mation, they  advanced  within  a few  miles  of  the  Rapids,  and 
then  halted  until  sunset,  with  a view  of  crossing  the  river,  and 
making  an  attack  the  next  morning  by  dayrbreak.  The  rapi- 
dity of  the  current  was  such,  that  their  attempts  were  ineffec- 
tual ; many  of  the  men,  who  endeavoured  to  cross,  were  swept 
down  the  stream,  and  it  was  thought  advisable  to  order  those, 
who  had  actually  passed,  to  return.  It  was  now'  resolved  to 
resort  to  stratagem,  and  if  possible,  to  decoy  the  enemy  over. 
For  this  purpose,  early  in  the  morning,  they  showed  the  heads 
of  their  columns,  by  advancing  some  distance  out  of  the  woods, 
in  an  open  space  opposite  the  enemy’s  camp.  A great  confu- 
sion appeared  to  ensue  ; those  in  the  vessels  slipped  their  cables, 
and  descended  the  river,  while  the  Indian  women  were  seen 
scampering  off  on  the  road  to  Detroit.  A fire  was  then  opened 
upon  the  Americans,  with  musketry  and  a four  pounder.  Tup- 
per’s  stratagem  did  not  perfectly  succeed ; but  few  Indians  at 
first  seemed  disposed  to  cross,  and  then  acted  with  great  cau- 
tion. A number,  however,  were  observed  in  a little  while 
crossing  higher  up  the  river ; being  now  apprehensive  that  his 
camp  might  be  attacked,  the  general  thought  proper  to  return. 
He  had  not  proceeded  far,  when  some  of  the  men  unfortunately, 
contrary  to  orders,  fired  on  a drove  of  hogs,  and  pursued  them 
some  distance,  and  others,  equally  disobedient,  entered  a field 
to  pull  corn.  At  this  moment,  a body  of  mounted  Indians 
rushed  forward,  killed  four  men,  and  attacked  the  rear  of  the 
right  flank.  The  column,  being  thrown  back,  commenced  a 
brisk  fire,  and  caused  the  Indians  to  give  ground.  The  Indians 
rallied,  and  passing  along  the  van-guard,  made  a charge  upon 
the  rear  of  the  left  column  : this  column  was  also  thrown  briskly 
back  ; all  attempts  to  break  it  were  unsuccessful,  and  in  twenty 
minutes,  the  Indians  again  retired.  Conceiving  this  only 
preliminary  to  an  attack  of  foot,  general  Tupper  ordered  the 
right  column  to  move  up  in  marching  order,  to  prevent  the 
attack  from  being  made  on  the  right  flank.  Information  was 
now  received,  that  the  Indians  were  crossing  in  considerable 
numbers  ; on  this,  the  general  ordered  the  left  column  to  take 
up  the  marching  order,  and  proceed  to  the  head  of  the  right 
p 


62 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Foray  under  General  Hopkins. 

column,  where  a number  of  Indians  had  already  crossed  on 
horseback,  while  others  were  still  in  the  river,  and  about  two 
hundred  on  the  opposite  bank.  These,  a battalion  was  ordered 
to  dislodge,  which  completely  succeeded  in  the  undertaking, 
many  of  them  being  shot  from  their  horses  in  the  river.  The 
different  charges  of  the  Indians  were  led  by  the  famous  chief 
Split-Log,  who  rode  a fine  white  horse,  from  which  he  some- 
times fired,  at  other  times  alighted,  and  fired  from  behind  a 
tree.  The  horses  appeared  to  have  been  much  superior  to 
those  which  the  Indians  generally  ride,  and  they  were  well 
supplied  with  holsters  and  pistols.  The  Americans  were  com- 
pelled to  return  in  haste,  as  their  provisions  were  by  this  time 
entirely  exhausted,  and  they  had  to  march  forty  miles  before 
they  could  obtain  a fresh  supply. 

While  these  things  were  taking  place  in  the  Northwestern 
army  under  general  Harrison,  other  events,  deserving  attention, 
transpired  further  to  the  westward,  under  different  leaders. 
We  have  seen  that  many  of  the  companies  equipped  for  the 
service  of  the  United  States,  were  dismissed,  as  exceeding 
the  number  required,  or  the  number  for  which  supplies  had 
been  provided.  A spirit  of  volunteering  prevailed,  which 
reminds  one  of  the  enthusiasm  of  the  crusades.  Vincennes, 
on  the  Wabash,  was  appointed  the  place  of  rendezvous  for 
an  expedition  against  the  Peoria  towns,  and  others  situated 
on  the  Illinois  and  Wabash  rivers.  Nearly  four  thousand 
men,  chiefly  mounted  riflemen,  under  the  command  of  general 
Hopkins,  collected  at  this  place,  and  early  in  October  pro- 
ceeded to  Fort  Harrison.  This  foray  was  sanctioned  by  the 
venerable  governor  Shelby,  of  Kentucky,  and  was,  perhaps, 
the  most  formidable  in  appearance  that  had  ever  entered  the 
Indian  country. 

The  army  reached  Fort  Harrison  about  the  10th,  and  on 
the  14th  crossed  the  Wabash,  and  proceeded  on  its  march 
against  the  Kickapoo  and  Peoria  towns ; the  first  about  eighty 
miles  distant,  the  others  about  one  hundred  and  twenty.  Its 
march  lay  through  open  plains  covered  with  a luxuriant  grass, 
which  in  autumn  becomes  very  dry  and  combustible.  Mur- 
murs and  discontents  soon  began  to  show  themselves  in  this 
unwieldy  and  ill-compacted  body,  which  was  kept  together  by 
no  discipline  or  authority.  Every  one  consulted  his  own  will  ,• 
in  fact,  but  little  could  be  expected  from  this  “ press  of  chival- 
ry.” They  had  scarcely  been  four  days  on  their  march,  when 
they  demanded  to  be  led  back ; a major,  whose  name  it  is  un- 
necessary to  remember,  rode  up  to  the  general,  and  perempto- 
rily ordered  him  to  return  ! An  idea  had  begun  to  prevail 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


63 


Second  Expedition  under  General  Hopkins. 

that  the  guides  were  ignorant  of  the  country,  and  that  their 
course  was  the  opposite  of  that  which  they  directed.  An  un- 
lucky occurrence,  towards  evening,  gave  the  finishing  blow  to 
this  mighty  expedition.  A gust  of  wind  had  arisen,  while 
they  were  encamped,  which  blew  violently  towards  them ; 
soon  after,  the  grass  was  discovered  to  be  on  fire,  and  the 
flames  approaching  with  great  velocity.  This  was  supposed 
to  be  an  Indian  attack ; it  would  have  been  a formidable  one, 
had  they  not  set  fire  to  the  grass  around  their  camp,  and  thus 
arrested  the  progress  of  the  flames.  The  next  morning  a 
council  of  officers  was  called,  and  the  general,  seeing  the  state 
of  the  army,  or  more  properly  of  the  crowd,  proposed  to  pro- 
ceed against  the  Indian  towns  with  five  hundred  men,  if  that 
number  would  volunteer  their  services,  while  the  remainder 
might  return  to  Fort  Harrison.  When  the  proposal  was  made 
to  the  men,  not  one  would  turn  out ; the  general  having  en- 
tirely lost  his  popularity.  Fie  then  requested  to  be  permitted  to 
direct  the  operations  of  that  single  day ; this  being  agreed  to, 
he  placed  himself  at  their  head,  and  gave  orders  to  march  ; but 
instead  of  following  him,  they  turned  round,  and  pursued  a 
contrary  direction,  leaving  him  to  bring  up  the  rear.  Finding 
it  useless  to  attempt  any  thing  further  with  such  a body,  he 
followed  it  to  Fort  Harrison. 

The  same  officer,  some  time  in  November,  led  another  party, 
with  more  success,  against  the  towns  at  the  head  of  the  Wabash. 
On  the  11th,  he  again  set  out  from  Fort  Harrison,  with  about 
one  thousand  two  hundred  men  ; while  at  the  same  time,  seven 
boats,  under  the  command  of  lieutenant-colonel  Butler,  as- 
cended the  river  with  supplies  and  provisions.  On  the  19th, 
he  reached  the  Prophet’s  Town,  and  immediately  despatched 
three  hundred  men  to  surprise  the  Winnebago  towns  on  Ponce 
Passu  creek.  The  party  under  colonel  Butler  came  upon  the 
place  about  daybreak,  but  found  it  evacuated.  This  village, 
together  with  the  Prophet’s  Town,  and  a large  Kickapoo  village, 
containing  one  hundred  and  twenty  cabins  and  huts,  were  de- 
stroyed, together  with  the  winter’s  provision  of  corn.  Until 
the  "21st,  no  Indians  were  discovered;  when  they  fired  on  a 
small  party,  and  killed  a man  by  the  name  of  Dunn,  a gallant 
soldier  of  Duvall’s  company.  The  next  day,  about  sixty  horse- 
men, under  colonels  Miller  and  Wilcox,  being  sent  out  to  bury 
the  dead,  were  suddenly  attacked  by  a considerable  party  of 
Indians ; and,  in  the  skirmish  which  ensued,  eighteen  of  our 
men  were  killed,  wounded  and  missing.  The  principal  camp 
of  the  Indians  having  been  discovered,  preparations  were  made 
to  attack  it,  but  on  approaching  it,  the  enemy  were  found  to 


64 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Defence  of  Fort  Harrison. 

have  gone  off.  Their  situation  was  remarkably  strong,  being 
on  a high  bank  of  the  Ponce  Passu,  and  no  means  of  ascending 
but  through  some  narrow  ravines.  The  inclement  season  ad- 
vancing rapidly,  it  was  deemed  prudent  to  think  of  returning, 
particularly  as  the  ice  in  the  river  began  to  obstruct  the  passage. 
The  success  and  good  conduct  of  this  detachment  forms  a 
favourable  contrast  with  the  first,  and  proves  that  militia  may, 
in  time,  be  trained  to  the  discipline  of  the  camp,  so  as  to  be- 
come efficient  troops.  This  corps  suffered  exceedingly,  and 
without  a murmur ; many  of  them  were  sick,  and  to  use  the 
words  of  the  general,  many  were  “ shoeless  and  shirtless,” 
during  the  cold  weather  of  this  season. 

We  have  passed  over,  without  noticing,  but  with  the  inten- 
tion of  recording  in  a more  distinguished  manner,  the  defence 
of  Fort  Harrison,  which  was  timely  relieved  by  general  Hop- 
kins, on  his  first  expedition.  This  fort  was  invested  about  the 
same  time  with  Fort  Wayne,  by  a lai'ge  body  of  Indians,  some 
of  whom  had  affected  to  be  friendly,  and  had,  the  day  before, 
intimated  to  captain  Taylor,  that  an  attack  might  soon  be  ex- 
pected from  the  Prophet’s  party.  On  the  evening  of  the  3d  of 
September,  two  young  men  were  killed  near  the  fort ; and  the 
next  day,  a party  of  thirty  or  forty  Indians,  from  the  Prophet’s 
Town,  appeared  with  a white  flag,  under  pretence  of  obtaining 
provisions.  Captain  Taylor,  suspecting  an  attack  that  night, 
examined  the  arms  of  his  men,  and  furnished  them  with  car- 
tridges. The  garrison  was  composed  of  no  more  than  eighteen 
effective  men,  the  commander  and  the  greater  part  of  his  com- 
pany having  suffered  very  much  from  sickness.  For  some  time 
past,  the  fort  had  actually  been  considered  incapable  of  resist- 
ing an  attack.  About  eleven  o’clock,  the  night  being  very  dark, 
the  Indians  had  set  fire  to  one  of  the  block-houses  unperceived. 
Every  effort  was  made  to  extinguish  the  flames,  but  without 
effect ; a quantity  of  whiskey,  amongst  other  stores  belonging 
to  the  contractor  deposited  there,  blazed  up,  and  immediately 
enveloped  the  whole  in  a flame.  The  situation  of  the  fort  be- 
came desperate  ; the  yells  of  the  Indians,  the  shrieks  of  a num- 
ber of  women  and  children  within,  added  to  the  horrors  of  the 
night,  altogether  produced  a terrific  scene.  Two  soldiers,  giv- 
ing themselves  up  for  lost,  leaped  over  the  pickets,  and  one  of 
them  was  instantly  cut  to  pieces.  The  commander,  with  great 
presence  of  mind,  ordered  the  roofs  to  be  taken  off  the  ad- 
joining barracks ; this  attempt,  with  the  assistance  of  Dr. 
Clark,  fortunately  proved  successful,  although  made  under  a 
shower  of  bullets.  A breast-work  was  then  formed,  before 
morning,  six  or  eight  feet  high,  so  as  to  cover  the  space  which 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


65 


Expedition  under  Colonel  Russell Expedition  under  Colonel  Campbell. 

would  be  left  by  the  burnt  block-house.  The  firing  continued 
until  daylight,  when  the  Indians  retired,  after  suffering  a severe 
loss ; that  of  the  fort  was  only  three  killed,  and  a few  wounded. 
The  Indians,  discouraged  by  the  failure  of  this  attack,  thought' 
proper  to  retire,  and  made  no  further  attempts,  until  the  place 
was  happily  relieved  by  the  arrival  of  general  Hopkins.  In 
consequence  of  his  conduct,  captain  Taylor  was  afterwards 
promoted  to  a majority. 

Another  expedition  was  undertaken  by  colonel  Russell,  with 
three  companies  of  United  States  rangers,  and  a party  of 
mounted  riflemen,  under  governor  Edwards,  of  Illinois.  This 
party,  consisting  of  three  hundred  and  sixty  men,  was  destined 
to  meet  general  Hopkins  at  the  Peoria  towns,  on  the  Illinois 
river.  They  were  disappointed  in  this,  in  consequence  of 
what  has  been  already  detailed;  but  they,  notwithstanding, 
persevered  in  their  enterprize,  and  destroyed  one  of  the  towns 
known  by  the  name  of  Pamitaris’s  town,  and  pursued  the  In- 
dians into  a swamp  in  its  vicinity,  where  they  had  fled  for 
shelter.  The  party  waded  into  the  swamp  for  several  miles, 
in  some  places  to  the  waist  in  water,  and  killed  upwards  of 
twenty  of  the  enemy  in  this  place,  on  the  bank  of  the  river. 
The  village,  which  was  populous  and  flourishing,  was  com- 
pletely destroyed,  together  with  their  winter’s  provisions.  The 
party  returned  to  camp  on  the  21st  of  October,  after  an  ab- 
sence of  only  thirteen  days. 

Lieutenant  colonel  Campbell  of  the  Nineteenth  United  States 
infantry,  was,  about  the  same  time,  detached  against  the  towns 
on  the  Mississinewa  river,  a branch  of  the  Wabash.  A town, 
inhabited  by  Delawares  and  Miamis,  was  surprised  on  the  17th 
of  November ; upwards  of  thirty  persons  were  taken  prison- 
ers, and  eight  warriors  killed.  The  next  morning,  at  daylight, 
a furious  attack  was  made  on  the  American  camp  : major  Ball, 
with  his  dragoons,  sustained  the  onset  for  some  time ; and  a 
well-directed  fire  from  captain  Butler’s  “ Pittsburgh  volun- 
teers,” compelled  the  enemy  to  give  way.  Captain  Trotter, 
of  the  Lexington  troop  of  horse,  charged,  and  the  Indians  pre- 
cipitately fled.  Captain  Pearce,  of  the  Zanesville  troop,  was, 
unfortunately,  killed  in  the  pursuit.  Lieutenant  Waltz,  of  the 
Pennsylvania  volunteers,  was  also  killed.  The  officers  parti- 
cularly named  on  the  occasion  were  lieutenant-colonel  Sim- 
meral,  major  M’Dowell,  captains  Markle,  M’Clelland,  Garrard 
and  Hopkins.  The  loss  in  killed  on  the  part  of  the  assailants, 
amounted  to  forty ; and  on  our  part  to  eight  killed,  and  about 
thirty  wounded.  Several  of  their  villages  were  afterwards 
destroyed. 


66 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Security  of  the  Frontier  established. 

Besides  these  affairs,  there  were  others  of  less  moment,  in 
which  the  militia  of  Indiana,  Illinois,  and  Missouri  territories, 
greatly  distinguished  themselves.  The  Indians  were  now  so 
much  harassed,  that  they  began  seriously  to  repent  of  having 
taken  up  the  war-club  so  hastily  ; and  their  sufferings,  during 
the  succeeding  winter,  were  not  likely  to  produce  any  change 
of  feeling  towards  those  who  had  thus  urged  them  to  encounter 
their  own  ruin.  The  security  of  the  frontier  from  the  murder- 
ous scalping-knife  of  the  savage,  was  thus,  in  a great  measure, 
effected.  The  Indians  would  be  compelled  to  remove  to  the 
distant  British  establishments  for  sustenance,  during  the  win- 
ter, since  their  means  of  subsistence  were  cut  off.  As  to  the 
loss  of  their  huts  or  wigwams,  that  was  a matter  of  little  con- 
sequence to  them;  a few  days  being  sufficient  to  re-construct 
them.  But  by  their  being  thus  driven  to  a distance,  with  their 
wives  and  children,  they  were  prevented  from  annoying  the 
settlers,  with  their  fiendlike  warfare.  Many  a peaceful  settler 
was  saved  from  their  midnight  attacks  ; and  “ the  slumbers  of 
the  cradle”  were  protected  from  the  savage  war-whoop. 


CHAPTER  V. 


Troops  on  the  Canada  Frontier — Capture  of  the  Caledonia — Battle  of  Queenstown, 
and  Death  of  General  Brock — Bombardment  of  Fort  Niagara  by  the  British — Abortive 
attempt  of  General  Smyth— Northern  Army— Incursion  of  Forsythe— of  Colonel  Pike 
—War  on  the  Lakes— First  Cruise  of  Commodore  Chauncey. 

It  is  now  time  to  turn  our  attention  to  the  Northern  fron- 
tier, that  we  may  take  a view  of  the  occurrences  on  that  exten- 
sive line,  from  Niagara  down  the  St.  Lawrence.  Towards  the 
close  of  the  year,  our  forces  had  chiefly  concentrated  in  two 
bodies : one  near  Lewistown,  consisting  of  some  regulars 
newly  enlisted,  and  militia,  amounting  to  four  thousand  men, 
under  general  Van  Rensselaer,  of  New  York  ; the  other,  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Plattsburg  and  Greenbush,  under  the  com- 
mander-in-chief, general  Dearborne.  At  Black  Rock,  at  Og- 
densburg,  and  Sackett’s  Harbour,  some  regulars  and  militia 
were  also  stationed.  During  the  summer  and  autumn,  a num- 
ber of  volunteer  companies  had  marched  to  the  borders,  as  also 
the  new  recruits,  as  fast  as  they  could  be  enlisted.  Bodies  of 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


67 


Troops  on  the  Canada  Frontier Capture  of  the  Caledonia. 

regulars  were  distributed  in  each  of  these  places,  with  officers 
of  experience,  for  the  purpose  of  drilling  the  raw  troops  as 
they  arrived.  It  -was  expected  that  before  the  month  of  Octo- 
ber, every  thing  would  be  made  ready  for  a formidable  inva- 
sion of  Canada.  Considerable  disappointment  was,  however, 
experienced,  in  consequence  of  the  refusal  of  the  governors 
of  Massachusetts,  New  Hampshire,  and  Connecticut,  to  permit 
the  militia  of  those  states  to  march  under  the  requisition  of  the 
president,  on  the  ground  of  their  being  the  proper  judges, 
under  the  constitution,  of  the  exigency  which  might  require 
them ; and  as  they  were  not  friendly  to  the  war,  and  particu- 
larly so  to  rendering  it  offensive,  they  felt  no  disposition  to 
waive  their  privileges.  Other  constitutional  objections  were 
also  urged,  which  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to  mention.  As  the 
militia  in  those  states  were  better  disciplined,  and  more  effec- 
tive, than  any  in  the  Union,  their  absence  was  severely  felt. 
It  is  highly  probable,  that  had  there  been  a full  co-operation  on 
the  part  of  these  states  with  the  views  of  the  general  govern- 
ment, Upper  Canada,  at  least,  would  have  fallen  into  our  hands, 
in  the  course  of  the  first  campaign.  Military  stores  had  been 
collected  at  different  points  ; and  general  Dearborne,  who  had 
been  appointed  in  consequence  of  his  experience  in  the  revo- 
lutionary war,  was  actively  engaged,  with  the  assistance  of 
such  officers  as  Pike,  Boyd,  and  Scott,  in  drilling,  disciplining, 
and  organizing  his  army.  General  Smyth,  who  was  consi- 
dered an  able  tactician,  was  similarly  engaged.  Between  eight 
and  ten  thousand  men  were  collected  along  this  extensive  line, 
and  it  was  hoped  that  something  might  still  be  done.  Skilful 
officers  of  the  navy  were  also  despatched,  for  the  purpose  of 
arming  vessels  on  lakes  Erie,  Ontario  and  Champlain,  in  order, 
if  possible,  to  gain  the  ascendancy  there,  and  to  aid  the  opera- 
tions of  our  forces.  The  army  under  the  command  of  Van 
Rensselaer  was  called  the  Army  of  the  Centre,  to  distinguish 
it  from  that  under  general  Harrison ; — that  under  the  immedi- 
ate command  of  general  Dearborne,  the  Army  of  the  North. 

On  the  morning  of  the  8th  of  October,  the  British  brig 
Detroit,  formerly  the  Adams  surrendered  by  Hull,  and  the 
brig  Caledonia,  came  down  from  Malden,  and  anchored  under 
the  guns  of  Fort  Erie,  nearly  opposite  Black  Rock  ; lieutenant 
Elliot,  of  the  navy,  conceived  the  idea  of  attacking  them,  and 
sent  an  express  to  hasten  the  seamen,  then  on  the  way,  and 
who,  about  fifty  in  number,  arrived  in  the  evening,  wearied 
with  a march  of  five  hundred  miles.  Allowing  them  until 
twelve  at  night  for  repose,  he  then  embarked  in  boats  with 
about  fifty  volunteers,  who  joined  him,  and,  crossing  the 


BRACIvENRlDGE’S 


»,8 


Battle  of  Queenstown. 

river,  slipped  down  to  the  brigs,  suddenly  boarded  them,  and 
took  possession,  and  immediately  got  under  weigh ; but  the 
wind  not  being  sufficiently  strong  to  bear  them  against  the  cur- 
rent, they  were  both  run  aground  ; the  Caledonia,  so  as  to  be 
protected  by  the  batteries  of  Black  Rock ; but  the  Detroit,  after 
being  defended,  until  a considerable  part  of  the  military  stores 
on  board  were  secured,  was  set  on  fire  and  destroyed.  The 
Caledonia  was  laden  with  furs  to  the  amount  of  one  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  dollars.  This  was  effected  with  the  loss  of 
only  two  killed,  and  four  wounded. 

This  affair,  having  kindled  the  ardour  of  the  Americans  of 
the  Army  of  the  Centre,  they  demanded  to  be  led  to  the  inva- 
sion of  Canada,  and  some  of  the  volunteers  threatened  to  return 
home,  unless  their  wishes  were  complied  with.  But  this  was 
not  the  ardour  of  veterans,  well  acquainted  with  the  dangers  to 
be  encountered,  and  despising  them ; it  was  the  inconsiderate 
rashness  of  inexperienced  men,  ready  to  anticipate  the  proper 
moment,  but  not  possessing  the  firmness  to  persevere  when 
surrounded  by  unaccustomed  terrors.  After  a conference  with 
generals  Smyth  and  Hall,  general  Van  Rensselaer  resolved  to 
make  an  attack  on  the  heights  of  Queenstown.  From  the  in- 
formation he  could  collect,  the  enemy’s  force  had  been  chiefly 
drawn  off  for  the  defence  of  Malden,  as  it  was  supposed,  under 
the  command  of  general  Brock,  who  had  left  the  territory  of 
Michigan  under  the  government  of  general  Proctor,  until  he 
could  organize  a force  to  return.  Could  this  place  be  possessed 
by  our  troops,  they  would  be  sheltered  from  the  approaching 
inclemency  of  the  season,  and  the  operations  of  the  Western 
Army  much  facilitated.  Accordingly,  at  four  in  the  morning  of 
the  11th,  in  the  midst  of  a dreadful  north-east  storm  and  heavy 
rain,  an  attempt  was  made  to  pass  the  river;  but,  owing  to  the 
darkness  of  the  night  and  various  unforeseen  accidents,  the 
passage  could  not  be  effected. 

This  failure  but  served  to  increase  the  impatience  of  the 
troops,  who  became  almost  ungovernable.  Orders  were  des- 
patched to  general  Smyth,  to  advance  with  his  corps,  as  another 
attempt  would  be  made  on  Queenstown.  Every  arrangement 
was  rapidly  made;  and  early  on  the  morning  of  the  13th,  the 
troops  embarked,  under  the  cover  of  the  American  batteries. 
The  force  designated  to  storm  the  heights,  was  divided  into  two 
columns  ; one  of  three  hundred  militia,  under  colonel  Van  Rens- 
selaer, the  other  of  three  hundred  regulars,  under  colonel  Chris 
tie.  These  were  to  be  followed  by  colonel  Fenwick’s  artillery, 
and  then  the  other  troops  in  order.  The  British,  in  the  mean- 
while, anticipating  this  attack,  had  obtained  considerable  rein- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


69 


Battle  of  Queenstown. 

forcements  from  Fort  George,  and  if  necessary,  could  be  still 
further  assisted  by  general  Brock,  who,  it  now  appeared,  com- 
manded at  that  place.  At  daylight,  as  soon  as  the  approach 
of  the  Americans  could  be  discovered,  a shower  of  musketry 
and  grape  opened  from  the  whole  line  on  the  Canada  shore, 
and  was  returned  by  our  batteries,  with  the  addition  of  two 
sixes,  which,  after  an  extraordinary  effort,  lieutenant-colonel 
Scott  had  brought  to  their  assistance  from  the  Falls  of  Niagara. 
The  fire  of  the  enemy,  and  the  eddies  in  the  river,  pro- 
duced considerable  embarrassment,  in  consequence  of  which, 
lieutenant-colonel  Christie,  who  was  wounded  by  a grape- 
shot  in  the  hand,  and  colonel  Mulaney,  fell  below  the  in- 
tended point,  and  were  obliged  to  return.  Colonel  Van 
Rensselaer,  who  commanded  the  whole,  and  who  led  the  van, 
reached  the  shore,  with  only  one  hundred  men,  in  the  midst  of 
a most  galling  fire.  He  had  scarcely  leaped  on  land,  when  he 
received  four  severe  wounds,  which  retarded  the  onset.  This 
gallant  officer,  being  still  able  to  stand,  though  suffering  the 
most  excruciating  pain,  ordered  his  men  to  move  rapidly  up 
the  heights.  Captain  Ogilvie  assumed  the  command,  seconded 
by  captain  Wool,  who  was  also  wounded,  and  followed  by 
lieutenants  Kearney,  Carr,  Higginan,  Sommers,  and  ensign 
Reeve,  of  the  Thirteenth.  Lieutenants  Gansevoort  and  Ran- 
dolph ascended  the  rocks  to  the  right  of  the  fort,  gave  three 
cheers,  and  after  several  desperate  charges,  at  the  head  of  a 
handful  of  men,  carried  the  heights,  and  drove  the  enemy  down 
the  hill  in  every  direction.  The  enemy  retreated  behind  a 
large  stone  house,  and  kept  up  their  fire ; but  their  batteries, 
with  the  exception  of  one  gun,  were  silenced.  The  detachment 
under  colonel  Christie,  on  his  second  attempt,  now  landed. 
Considerable  reinforcements  soon  after  arrived,  under  captains 
Gibson,  M’Chesney  and  Lawrence ; and  colonels  Mead,  Stra- 
han,  Allen,  and  other  militia  officers.  About  this  time  general 
Brock  arrived  in  person,  with  the  Forty-ninth  regiment,  six 
hundred  strong.  Perceiving  him  approaching  to  the  rear  of  the 
battery,  captain  Wool,  who  commanded  at  this  point,  ordered  a 
detachment  of  about  one  hundred  and  sixty  men  to  charge. 
The  detachment  was  driven  back,  but  being  reinforced,  charged 
a second  time.  Encountering  a great  superiority  of  numbers, 
they'  were  again  repulsed,  and  on  the  point  of  being  driven  to  the 
very  verge  of  the  precipice,  when  one  of  the  officers,  considering 
their  situation  hopeless,  placed  a white  handkerchief  on  the  point 
of  a bayonet,  in  token  of  submission,  which  was  instantly  torn 
away  by  captain  Wool,  who  ordered  the  men  to  stand  their 
ground.  At  this  instant,  colonel  Christie  advanced  with  a rein- 


70 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Battle  of  Queenstown,  and  Death  of  General  Brock. 

3 

forcement,  which  increased  the  number  of  the  detachment  to 
three  hundred  and  twenty.  This  officer  now  led  on  a despe- 
rate charge,  and  completely  succeeded  in  putting  to  flight  a regi- 
ment twice  his  numbers,  and  bearing  the  name  of  Invincibies. 
General  Brock,  exasperated  at  this  conduct,  endeavoured  to 
rally  them,  when  he  received  three  balls,  which  terminated  his 
existence;  his  aid,  captain  M’Donald,  at  the  same  instant  fall- 
ing by  his  side,  mortally  wounded.  At  two  o’clock,  general 
Wadsworth  of  the  militia,  and  colonels  Scott  and  Mulaney 
crossed  over.  Captain  Wool,  having  been  ordered  to  retire  to 
have  his  wounds  dressed,  again  returned  to  the  action.  The 
Forty-ninth  being  repulsed,  and  the  British  commander  having 
fallen,  the  victory  was  thought  to  be  complete ; and  general 
Van  Rensselaer  crossed  over,  for  the  purpose  of  immediately 
fortifying  a camp,  to  prepare  against  future  attacks,  should  the 
enemy  be  reinforced.  This  duty  he  assigned  to  lieutenant 
Totten,  an  able  engineer. 

The  fortune  of  the  day  was  not  yet  decided.  At  three 
o’clock,  the  enemy  having  rallied,  and  being  reinforced  by 
several  hundred  Chippewa  Indians,  again  advanced  to  the 
attack.  At  first,  our  men  were  disposed  to  falter,  but  being 
animated  by  such  leaders  as  colonel  Christie  and  colonel  Scott, 
marched  boldly  to  the  charge,  and  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet 
once  more  compelled  the  British,  who  were  now  the  assailants, 
to  retire.  This  was  the  third  victory  gained  since  morning, 
and  had  the  contest  ended  here,  it  would  have  been  one  of  the 
most  glorious  for  our  country.  General  Van  Rensselaer  per 
ceiving  that  the  men  on  the  opposite  side  embarked  but  slowly, 
and  fearing  another  conflict,  re-crossed  for  the  purpose  of  expe- 
diting their  departure.  But  what  was  his  astonishment,  on 
reaching  the  American  side,  when  he  found  that  they  positively 
refused  to  embark ! More  than  twelve  hundred  men  under 
arms  were  drawn  up  on  the  bank,  whei'e  they  remained  as  idle 
spectators  of  the  scene,  and  neither  commands  nor  entreaties 
could  prevail  on  them  to  move.  They  planted  themselves  on 
their  constitutional  privilege ; the  same  men,  who  a few  days 
before  had  expressed  so  much  impatience  that  their  ardour  was 
restrained.  It  seems  that  this  boiling  ardour  had  suddenly  been 
cooled,  by  what  they  had  witnessed  on  the  opposite  shore. 

At  four  o’clock,  the  British  being  reinforced  by  eight  hundred 
men  from  Fort  George,  renewed  the  engagement  with  fresh 
vigour.  General  Van  Rensselaer,  perceiving  that  our  men 
were  now  almost  exhausted  with  fatigue,  and  their  ammunition 
nearly  spent,  was  compelled,  under  the  most  painful  sensations, 
to  address  a note  to  general  Wadsworth,  communicating  the 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


71 


Battle  of  Queenstown. 

unexpected  circumstance,  and  giving  him  permission  to  consult 
his  own  judgment ; and  at  the  same  time  he  despatched  a number 
of  boats,  that  in  case  it  should  be  so  resolved,  he  might  return 
with  his  troops  to  the  American  side.  A desperate  contest  soon 
followed,  which  was  kept  up  for  half  an  hour,  by  a continued 
discharge  of  musketry  and  artillery ; when  our  troops  were 
gradually  overpowered  by  numbers,  their  strength  rapidly  de- 
clining, and  their  hopes  being  subdued  by  the  information  they 
had  by  this  time  received.  The  militia  attempted  to  re-embark, 
but  in  this  they  were  frustrated.  It  being  impossible  to  hold 
out  any  longer,  and  more  overcome  by  the  apathy  of  their 
countrymen,  who  stood  looking  coldly  on,  than  by  the  strength 
of  their  foes,  they  at  length  surrendered  themselves  prisoners 
of  war.  During  the  greater  part  of  the  engagement  with  the 
last  reinforcement,  the  regulars,  not  more  than  two  hundred  and 
fifty  in  number,  bore  the  brunt  of  the  action  entirely  alone. 
The  prisoners  were  generally  treated  well  by  the  British,  but 
they  imposed  no  restraint  on  their  allies,  who  proceeded  im- 
mediately to  the  work  of  stripping  and  scalping  the  slain,  and 
even  many  of  the  wounded.  Amongst  other  indignities  which 
these  wretches  were  not  restrained  from  committing,  were  those 
offered  to  the  body  of  ensign  Morris,  brother  to  our  naval  hero. 
Contrasted  with  this,  it  is  worthy  of  being  mentioned,  that  the 
guns  of  the  American  fort  were  fired  during  the  funeral  cere- 
mony of  general  Brock,  a brave  and  generous  enemy.  Even 
savages,  had  they  chosen  to  inquire  the  meaning  of  this,  ought 
to  have  learned  a lesson  of  humanity,  which  their  civilized  allies 
could  not  teach. 

Every  officer  who  crossed  the  river,  it  is  said,  distinguished 
himself.  Colonel  Scott,  afterwards  so  highly  distinguished,  con- 
tinued the  greater  part  of  the  day  in  the  hottest  of  the  fight,  and 
although  dressed  in  uniform,  and  of  a tall  and  elegant  stature, 
did  not  receive  the  slightest  wound.  Several  Indians  afterwards 
declared  that  they  had  taken  deliberate  aim  at  him.  A volun- 
teer company  of  riflemen  under  lieutenant  Smith,  who  took 
prisoner  an  Indian  chief,  when  the  enemy  rallied  a second 
time,  was  much  distinguished.  Lieutenant  colonel  Fenwick 
was  severely  wounded,  but  never  left  the  ground  during  the 
action.  Captains  Gibson,  Wool,  and  M’Chesney,  were  highly 
complimented  by  the  general.  The  loss  of  the  British  and 
Indians  is  not  exactly  known  ; ours  must  have  been  at  least  one 
thousand  in  killed,  wounded  and  prisoners.  The  greater  part 
of  the  prisoners  were  taken  to  Montreal. 

During  the  embarkation  of  the  troops  at  Lewistown,  a fire 
was  opened  from  Fort  George  on  the  American  Fort  Niagara 


72 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Bombardment  of  Fort  Niagara  by  the  British. 

which  was  returned  and  kept  up  during  the  day  on  both  sides. 
The  battery  commanded  by  captain  M’Keon,  which  was  man- 
aged with  ability,  set  fire  to  several  houses  near  the  British  fort. 
A twelve  pounder  happening  to  burst,  and  at  the  same  time  the 
opposite  garrison  beginning  to  throw  shells,  captain  Leonard 
thought  it  prudent  to  leave  the  fort;  but  soon  after,  perceiving 
the  British  about  to  cross,  he  returned  with  a guard  of  twenty 
men,  and  kept  possession  during  the  night.  The  next  evening 
he  was  joined  by  the  remainder,  of  the  garrison.  Three  days 
afterwards  the  British  batteries  below  Fort  Erie,  opened  a fire 
on  the  camp  at  Black  Rock.  One  of  the  barracks  was  de- 
stroyed by  a shell,  which  blew  up  the  magazine,  but  no  lives 
were  lost. 

The  garrison  of  Niagara,  having  been  considerably  reinforced 
was  again  attacked  on  the  21st,  from  the  batteries  of  Fort 
George.  These  places  are  situated  nearly  opposite  each  other, 
and  at  the  entrance  of  the  Niagara.  The  cannonading  continued 
from  sunrise  until  dark,  the  enemy  throwing  upwards  of  three 
thousand  red-hot  shot,  and  upwards  of  two  hundred  shells ; several 
of  the  barracks  and  adjoining  buildings  were  fired,  but,  through 
the  indefatigable  exertions  of  Major  Armistead,  of  the  United 
States  artillery,  the  fire  was  repeatedly  extinguished.  Colonel 
M’Feeley,  who  commanded  the  fort,  ordered  the  different  bat- 
teries to  open  ; and  the  enemy’s  fire  was  returned  with  interest. 
Several  houses  in  Newark,  and  about  the  fort,  were  burnt ; a 
schooner  lying  under  its  guns  was  sunk,  and  one  of  their  bat- 
teries for  a time  completely  silenced.  Captain  M’Keon  com- 
manded in  the  southeast  block-house,  and  captain  Jack,  of  the 
militia  artillery,  in  the  northeast,  the  situation  most  exposed. 
The  different  batteries  were  commanded  by  lieutenants  Rees 
and  Hendal,  both  of  which  were  very  destructive.  Lieutenant 
Gansevoort  commanded  the  Salt  battery ; Doctor  Cooper,  of 
the  militia,  had  the  command  of  a six-pounder.  Lieutenant 
Rees  having  been  wounded,  his  place  was  taken  by  captain 
Leonard,  during  the  remainder  of  the  day.  During  this  severe 
bombardment,  we  had  only  four  killed,  and  a small  number 
wounded,  among  whom  was  lieutenant  Thomas.  Colonel 
M’Feeley  spoke  in  high  terms  of  colonel  Gray,  major  Armi- 
stead, captain  Mulligan,  and  all  the  other  officers  and  men. 
Such  was  their  ardour,  that  having  expended  their  wadding, 
the  officers  tore  off  their  shirts  and  the  soldiers  their  pantaloons 
to  be  used  for  that  purpose.  An  extraordinary  instance  of  fe- 
male bravery  occurred  on  this  occasion.  The  wife  of  a com 
mon  soldier,  of  the  name  of  Doyle,  taken  prisoner  at  Queens- 
town, and  carried  to  Montreal,  determined  to  revenge  the 


73 


x 

HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


Abortive  attempt  of  General  Smyth. 

treatment  of  her  husband,  volunteered  her  services,  and  ob- 
tained permission  to  assist  at  one  of  the  batteries,  where  she 
continued  to  serve  hot  shot  until  the  last  gun  was  fired,  although 
the  enemy’s  shells  continually  fell  around  her,  and  every  mo- 
ment threatened  destruction. 

Shortly  after  the  unfortunate  battle  of  Queenstown,  General 
Yan  Rensselaer  resigned  the  command,  which  devolved  on 
brigadier-general  Smyth,  of  the  United  States  army.  • General 
Smyth  announced  his  determination  of  retrieving  the  honour  of 
the  American  arms,  by  another  attempt  on  the  British  batteries 
and  entrenchments  on  the  opposite  side.  He  conceived  that 
the  former  attack  had  not  been  conducted  with  judgment,  in  the 
selection  of  the  point  of  debarkation,  directly  in  the  face  of  their 
batteries,  whereas  it  ought  to  have  been  between  Fort  Erie  and 
Chippewa.  This  he  had  at  first  recommended  to  general  Van 
Rensselaer,  and  to  the  neglect  of  his  intimation  he  attributed 
the  failure  of  the  former  attempt.  Having  now  the  sole  com- 
mand, and  being  at  liberty  to  carry  into  execution  his  own  plan, 
he  set  about  preparing  a force  for  the  purpose;  that  which  he 
then  had  under  his  command  being  insufficient.  As  the  most 
effectual  mode  to  accomplish  this,  he  issued  a proclamation 
appealing  to  the  public  feeling  and  patriotism  of  the  American 
people,  and  inviting  volunteers  from  every  part  of  the  country. 
Every  topic  which  could  influence  the  hearts  and  minds  of  the 
people,  was  strongly  urged : they  were  reminded  of  the  exploits 
of  their  ancestors  of  the  revolution ; of  the  little  honour  which 
had  thus  far  attended  the  prosecution  of  the  war ; the  recent 
failure,  and  the  disgraceful  surrender  of  Hull.  They  were 
told  that  even  the  Indians  of  the  friendly  Six  Nations  had  oifered 
their  services,  but  that,  through  regard  to  the  cause  of  humanity, 
he  had  refused  to  follow  a disgraceful  example,  by  letting  loose 
these  barbarous  warrioi’s  upon  the  inhabitants  of  Canada.  He 
then  addressed  himself  particularly  to  the  “ Men  of  New-York,” 
appealing  to  their  patriotism,  calling  on  them  to  retrieve  the 
late  disaster,  and  at  the  same  time,  by  this  step,  secure  their 
wives  and  children  from  the  predatory  and  murderous  incur- 
l sions  of  the  savage.  This  address  was  well  calculated  to  reach 
the  feelings  of  the  moment,  although  eccentric  in  its  style,  and 
in  some  respects  reprehensible,  particularly  in  the  reflections 
indulged  at  the  expense  of  others.  Moreover,  it  was  not  dic- 
tated by  prudence  as  respected  himself;  for  in  the  event  of  a 
failure,  he  would  naturally  be  exposed  to  ridicule,  for  what 
would  then  be  termed  a pompous  and  inflated  rhodomontade.  It 
was,  however,  not  without  some  effect ; particularly  when  se- 
i conded  by  an  animated  proclamation  from  general  Porter,  of 

G 


74 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Abortive  attempt  of  General  Smyth.  " 

the  New-York  militia.  About  the  27th  of  November,  upwards 
of  four  thousand  five  hundred  men,  consisting  of  regulars,  and 
the  volunteers  from  Pennsylvania,  New-York  and  Baltimore, 
were  collected  at  Buffalo ; and  the  officers  were  actively  en- 
gaged in  drilling,  equipping  and  organizing  them  for  the  in- 
tended enterprise. 

Seventy  boats,  and  a number  of  scows,  were  prepared  for 
the  reception  of  the  army,  that  they  might  be  at  once  transport- 
ed to  the  Canadian  shore.  But  preparatory  to  the  principal 
attack,  two  detachments,  one  under  colonel  Boerstler,  and  an- 
other under  captain  King,  received  orders  to  pass  over  before 
day  : the  first  to  destroy  a bridge,  about  five  miles  below  Fort 
Erie,  and  capture  the  guard  stationed  there  ; the  other  to  storm 
the  British  batteries.  Before  they  reached  the  opposite  shore, 
the  enemy  opened  a heavy  fire  ; the  first  detachment  landed  and 
took  some  prisoners,  but  failed  in  destroying  the  bridge.  The 
other,  under  captain  King,  landed  higher  up  at  the  Red  House, 
drove  the  enemy,  and  then  advanced  to  their  batteries,  which 
they  stormed,  and  then  spiked  the  cannon.  Lieutenant  Angus, 
with  a number  of  marines,  accidentally  separated  from  captain 
King,  and  no  reinforcements  arriving  from  the  opposite  side, 
they  concluded  that  King  and  his  party  had  been  taken  prison- 
ers, and  therefore  returned.  The  party  of  King,  now  consist- 
ing of  seventeen,  besides  captains  Morgan  and  Sprowl,  and 
five  other  officers,  was  in  full  possession  of  the  works,  while 
the  enemy  was  completely  dispersed.  Finding,  at  length,  that 
they  could  not  expect  to  be  supported,  they  resolved  to  return. 
But  one  boat  could  be  found,  to  transport  them  all.  Captains 
Sprowl  and  Morgan  passed  over  with  the  prisoners  ; leaving 
captain  King,  who  was  soon  after,  with  his  small  party,  sur- 
rounded and  taken  prisoner.  On  the  return  of  captain  Sprowl, 
colonel  Winder  was  ordered  to  pass  over  with  about  three  hun- 
dred men.  He  instantly  embarked  and  led  the  van.  His  own 
boat  was  the  only  one  which  touched  the  opposite  shore,  the 
others  having  been  swept  down  by  the  swiftness  of  the  current. 

From  various  causes  the  embarkation  of  the  main  body  was 
retarded  much  beyond  the  appointed  time,  so  that  it  was  twelve 
o’clock  in  the  day,  when  about  two  thousand  men  were  ready 
to  move.  General  Tannehill’s  volunteers,  and  colonel  M’Clure’s 
regiment,  were  drawn  up  ready  for  a second  embarkation. 
The  enemy  by  this  time  had  collected  on  the  opposite  shore, 
and  appeared  ready  to  receive  them.  The  departure  of  our 
troops  was,  in  the  most  unaccountable  manner,  delayed  until 
late  in  the  afternoon,  when  orders  were  given  to  debark.  Much 
murmuring  and  discontent  ensued  ; which  were  in  some  mea- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


75 


Abortive  attempt  of  General  Smyth Northern  Army. 

ure  silenced,  by  assurances  that  another  attempt  would  be  made. 
It  was  now  resolved  to  land  about  five  miles  .below  the  navy 
yard ; and  accordingly,  on  Monday  evening,  the  29th,  all  the 
boats  were  collected  for  the  purpose.  The  whole  body,  with 
the  exception  of  about  two  hundred  men,  were  embarked 
at  four  o’clock ; the  men  conducting  themselves  with  great 
order  and  obedience,  and  affording  every  hope  of  success. 
Nothing  was  wanting  but  the  word  to  move ; when,  after  some 
delay,  orders  were  suddenly  given  for  the  whole  to  land,  ac- 
companied with  a declaration,  that  the  invasion  of  Canada  was 
given  over  for  that  season,  while  arrangements  were  made  to 
go  into  winter  quarters.  One  universal  expression  of  indigna- 
tion burst  forth ; the  greater  part  of  the  militia  threw  down 
their  arms,  and  returned  to  their  homes,  and  those  who  re- 
mained continually  threatened  the  life  of  the  general.  Severe 
recriminations  passed  between  him  and  general  Porter,  who 
accused  him  of  cowardice  and  of  unofficer- like  deportment. 
General  Smyth,  in  vindication  of  his  conduct,  alleged  that  he 
had  positive  instructions  not  to  risk  an  invasion  with  less  than 
three  thousand  men,  and  that  the  number  embarked  did  not  ex- 
ceed fifteen  hundred.  Be  this  as  it  may,  great  dissatisfaction 
was  produced  through  the  country,  and  his  military  reputa- 
tion, from  that  time,  declined  in  public  estimation.  Through- 
out the  whole  of  this  year,  we  were  continually  suffering  the 
effects  of  our  total  want  of  experience  in  war.  Every  thing 
seemed  to  baffle  our  calculations,  and  to  disappoint  our  hopes, 
particularly  in  our  movements  against  Canada,  although  many 
acts  of  gallantry  were  performed  both  by  regulars  and  militia. 

It  is  now  time  to  turn  our  attention  to  the  Northern  Army, 
collecting  on  the  borders  of  the  St.  Lawrence.  But  little  was 
done  in  this  quarter,  until  late  in  the  autumn.  At  the  declara- 
tion of  war,  but  a small  number  of  troops  were  stationed  at  any 
point  along  this  frontier ; and  it  would  necessarily  require  a 
considerable  length  of  time  before  the  militia  could  be  embodied 
and  marched,  or  the  regular  troops,  newly  enlisted  or  already 
on  foot,  could  be  collected  from  over  an  immense  surface  of 
country  such  as  ours.  It  was  confidently  expected  that  the 
upper  provinces  of  Canada  would  fall  an  easy  conquest  to  our 
troops  of  the  Northwestern  Arm'y,  and  of  the  Army  of  the  Centre, 
which  might  then  move  down,  and  join  those  on  the  St.  Law- 
rence, and,  long  before  the  winter,  the  war  would  be  carried  to 
Montreal.  But  the  unlooked-for  and  lamentable  surrender  of 
Hull  produced  a total  change  in  the  situation  of  affairs.  It 
was  not  until  late  in  the  autumn,  that  any  thing  worthy  of  note 
occurred  in  the  Northern  Army. 


76 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Northern  Army Incursion  of  Forsythe— of  Colonel  Pike. 

On  the  15th  of  September,  twenty-five  barges  of  the  British 
passed  up  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  were  attacked  by  a party  of 
militia  from  Ogdensburg,  and  after  a severe  contest,  the  enemy 
were  forced  to  abandon  their  boats,  and  fly  for  shelter  to  the 
woods  ; but  soon  after,  receiving  reinforcements,  they  compelled 
the  militia  to  retire.  Some  time  after  this,  captain  Forsythe  made 
an  incursion  into  the  enemy’s  country,  with  a party  of  his  rifle- 
men, and  after  twice  defeating  a body  of  regulars  of  superior 
numbers,  burnt  a block-house,  containing  the  public  stores, 
and  returned  with  the  loss  of  only  one  man.  In  revenge  for 
that  attack,  the  British,  on  the  2d  of  October,  determined 
to  attempt  the  destruction  of  Ogdensburg.  A heavy  fire  was 
opened  from  the  breast-works,  at  the  village  of  Prescott,  situa- 
ted nearly  opposite.  On  the  4th,  they  attempted  to  cross 
the  St.  Lawrence,  and  storm  the  town,  and  embarked  in  forty 
boats,  with  about  fifteen  men  in  each ; but  they  were  warmly 
received  by  general  Brown,  of  the  New  York  militia,  who 
commanded  here  in  person.  A sharp  action  continued  for 
nearly  two  hours,  when  they  were  compelled  to  abandon  their 
design,  leaving  one  of  the  boats  in  our  hands,  and  suffering  a 
considerable  loss. 

Colonel  Pike,  to  whose  zeal  and  indefatigable  exertions 
the  army  was  even  at  this  time  much  indebted,  on  the  19th 
passed  into  the  enemy’s  territory,  surprised  a block-house  de- 
fended by  a considerable  body  of  English  and  Indians,  put  them 
to  flight,  and  destroyed  the  public  stores.  Skirmishes  like 
these  were  not  unfrequent  until  the  close  of  autumn,  and  even 
occurred  during  the  winter ; but  nothing  of  moment  transpired 
in  this  quarter,  until  the  beginning  of  the  year. 

A new  scene  of  warfare  was  about  to  open  upon  those  vast 
inland  seas,  which  constitute  so  remarkable  a feature  of  our 
continent.  For  the  first  time,  their  waves  were  to  be  lighted 
up  with  all  the  sublimity  of  naval  combat : and  they  soon  bore 
witness  to  achievements  as  glorious  as  those  which  immortaliz- 
ed our  heroes  on  the  ocean.  In  consequence  of  the  failure  of 
our  arms  at  Detroit,  it  became  necessary  to  form  a navy  on  the 
lakes.  We  were  now  without  a single  armed  vessel  on  Lake 
Erie,  and  our  whole  force  on  Lake  Ontario  was  the  brig  Oneida, 
sixteen  guns,  commanded  by  lieutenant  Woolsey.  In  October, 
commodore  Chauncey,  with  a body  of  seamen,  arrived  at  Sack- 
ett’s  Harbour,  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  this  design  into  effect ; 
he  instantly  purchased  every  trader  capable  of  being  fitted  up 
as  a vessel  of  war,  and  ordered  lieutenant  Elliot,  as  we  have 
seen,  to  organize  a naval  force  on  Lake  Erie.  That  his  pre- 
parations proceeded  with  rapidity,  cannot  be  doubted,  when  we 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


77 


War  on  the  Lakes First  Cruise  of  Commodore  Chauncey. 

find,  that  on  the  6th  of  November  he  considered  himself  able  to 
contend  with  the  enemy’s  whole  force.  Having  received  infor- 
mation that  the  enemy’s  fleet  had  sailed  down  the  lake,  for  the 
purpose  of  bringing  up  the  reinforcements  to  Fort  George,  he  de- 
termined to  intercept  him  at  the  False  Ducks,  on  his  way  up. 
The  force  of  Commodore  Chauncey,  created  in  this  short  space 
of  time,  was  composed  of  the  Oneida,  fourteen  guns,  in  which 
he  sailed ; the  Governor  Tompkins,  lieutenant  Brown,  six  guns ; 
the  Growler,  lieutenant  Mix,  of  five  guns  ; the  Conquest,  lieuten- 
ant Elliott,  of  two  guns  ; the  Pert,  Arundel,  of  two  guns  ; and  the 
Julia,  Trant,  of  one  thirty  pounder ; making  in  all  thirty-two 
guns.  The  vessels  of  the  enemy,  which  were  supposed  to 
have  passed  up  the  lakes,  constituted  nearly  the  whole  force  of 
the  British,  and  consisted  of  the  Royal  George,  twenty-six  guns ; 
ship  Earl  Moira,  eighteen  guns ; schooner  Prince  Regent, 
eighteen  guns ; Duke  of  Gloucester,  fourteen  guns ; Tarento, 
fourteen  guns  ; Governor  Simcoe,  twelve  guns. 

On  the  8th,  the  squadron  fell  in  with  the  Royal  George,  but 
lost  sight  of  her  during  the  night,  having  chased  her  into  the 
bay  of  Quanti.  In  the  morning  she  was  discovered  in  King- 
ston channel.  The  commodore  had  made  up  his  mind  to  board 
her ; but  the  wind  blowing  directly  in,  and  the  enemy  being 
too  well  protected  by  the  guns  of  the  batteries,  he  changed  his 
intention.  The  next  morning  he  beat  up  in  good  order,  and 
commenced  an  attack  on  the  Royal  George,  under  a heavy  fire 
both  from  this  ship  and  from  the  batteries.  The  Conquest,  the 
Julia,  the  Pert,  and  the  Growler  pushed  forward  in  succession  ; 
afterwards  the  brig  General  Hamilton,  and  the  Governor  Tomp- 
kins ; shortly  after,  the  whole  fire  of  the  batteries  was  turned 
upon  the  brig,  and  continued  hot  on  both  sides  for  an  hour, 
when  the  Royal  George  cut  her  cables,  and  ran  higher  up  the 
bay.  The  squadron  now  being  exposed  to  the  cross  fire  of  the 
batteries,  and  not  deeming  it  prudent  to  pursue  the  Royal 
George,  hauled  off  to  the  wind,  and  made  sail  out  of  the  bay. 
This  was  certainly  a most  daring  exploit,  and,  to  say  the  least 
of  it,  merited  success.  The  Royal  George  suffered  severely 
in  her  hull ; the  shot  from  the  gun-vessels  struck  her  frequently, 
while  the  loss  of  Commodore  Chauncey  was  very  inconsider- 
able. The  commander  of  the  Pert,  Arundel,  was  wounded  by 
the  bursting  of  a gun,  but  refusing  to  quit  the  deck,  was 
knocked  overboard  and  drowned.  The  commodore  captured 
a schooner  off  the  harbour,  and  sent  the  Growler  as  her  convoy 
past  the  entrance,  for  the  purpose  of  decoying  the  Royal 
George,  but  without  success.  She  then  sailed  with  her  prize 
for  Sacket’s  Harbour.  On  her  way  she  discovered  the  Prince 


78 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


War  on  the  Lakes First  Cruise  of  Commodore  Chauncey. 

Regent  and  Earl  Moira,  convoying  a sloop  to  Kingston  ; she  im- 
mediately concealed  herself  behind  a point,  and  when  the  armed 
vessels  had  passed,  she  ran  out  and  captured  the  schooner  and 
brought  her  into  Sacket’s  Harbour.  The  prize  had  on  board 
twelve  thousand  dollars  in  specie,  and  the  baggage  of  gen- 
eral Brock,  with  Captain  Brock,  the  brother  of  that  officer. 
Commodore  Chauncey,  soon  after  arriving,  received  the  intelli- 
gence respecting  the  Earl  Moira,  and  immediately  set  off  in 
the  midst  of  a severe  storm,  to  intercept  her  at  the  False  Ducks; 
but  returned  to  the  Harbour  without  being  able  to  fall  in  with 
her. 

He  now  occupied  himself  chiefly  in  superintending  the  new 
ship  Madison,  which  was  launched  on  the  26th  of  November. 
The  winter  set  in,  soon  after,  and  put  an  end  to  any  further 
naval  incidents  for  the  season. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


Meeting  of  Congress— Proposal  of  an  Armistice— Reverses  of  Napoleon— Measures 
for  carrying  on  the  War— Blockade  of  our  Coasts— War  tvith  the  Southern  Indians 
— Tecumseh’s  Visit  to  the  Creeks— War  with  the  Seminoles— Third  Naval  Victory 
over  a British  Frigate  (the  Java)— Disasters  of  our  Arms  to  the  West. 


The  congress  of  the  United  States  again  assembled  on  the 
4th  of  November,  after  a recess  unusually  short,  on  account 
of  the  new  and  interesting  state  of  our  affairs.  Party  spirit 
unfortunately  raged  amongst  us,  in  a very  high  degree,  and  it 
was  not  difficult  to  foretell  that  no  small  portion  would  find 
its  way  into  the  national  councils.  Recriminations  of  French 
influence,  and  improper  submission  to  the  outrages  of  Great 
Britain,  very  much  embittered  this  animosity.  The  existence 
of  party  spirit  is  necessary  and  healthful  to  our  political  sys- 
tem ; it  is  like  the  current  of  the  stream,  which  preserves  it  pure 
and  untainted.  In  despotisms  there  is  no  party  spirit ; there 
all  is  conducted  in  the  darkness  and  secrecy  of  intrigue.  But 
party  has  its  evils.  In  peace,  it  renovates  the  flagging  energies 
of  the  nation,  and  keeps  all  things  pure  and  sound  ; on  the  con- 
trary, in  a period  of  war,  this  animosity  may  clog  the  efforts  of 
the  party  in  power,  and  may  be  a useful  ally  to  the  enemy. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


79 


Meeting  of  Congress Proposal  of  an  Armistice. 

Unfortunately  there  prevailed  a strong  disposition  to  thwart  the 
measures  of  the  administration,  and  in  this  way  compel  it  to 
sue  for  peace,  without  perhaps  sufficiently  reflecting,  that  the 
enemy  might  not  be  disposed  to  grant  it,  upon  other  terms  than 
such  as  would  be  disgraceful  to  the  nation.  It  is  not  becoming 
a true  lover  of  his  country,  to  desire  that  the  government,  with 
which  the  nation,  as  respects  others,  is  identified,  should  be  dis- 
graced, in  order  that  the  power  may  be  transferred  to  better 
hands.  This  would  not  have  been  the  maxim  of  the  patriot 
Washington.  But  on  this  subject  it  is  difficult,  if  not  impossi- 
ble, to  draw  the  exact  line  between  a manly  and  laudable  op- 
position to  what  we  conceive  to  be  wrong,  and  such  factious 
intemperance  as  may  endanger  the  character  and  safety  of  the 
country.  In  the  eastern  states,  the  opposition  to  the  war  was 
the  most  violent. 

The  administration,  at  an  early  period  of  the  war,  had  mani- 
fested a wish  for  its  termination,  could  it  be  done  consistently 
■with  prudence.  About  the  time  of  the  declaration  of  war  by 
this  country,  the  Prince  Regent  had  repealed  his  orders  in 
council,  one  of  the  principal  causes  of  hostilities  : an  act,  which 
was  by  no  means  dictated  by  a sense  of  what  was  due  to  justice 
and  to  us,  but  by  the  urgency  of  the  particular  interests  of 
Great  Britain.  Having  repealed  them,  he  considered  himself 
entitled  to  the  same  regard  as  if  they  had  been  expressly  re- 
pealed on  our  account,  and  demanded  that  hostilities,  on  our 
part,  should  cease.  To  this  the  President  replied,  that  being 
now  at  war,  the  United  States  wrould  not  put  an  end  to  hostili- 
ties, unless  provision  were  made  for  a general  settlement  of 
differences,  and  a cessation  of  the  practice  of  impressment, 
pending  the  negotiation.  In  the  meantime,  a law  would  be 
passed  forbidding  the  employment  of  British  seamen  in  our  ves- 
sels, of  whatsoever  kind.  A law  to  this  effect  was  passed  during 
the  session. 

Shortly  after  the  commencement  of  the  war,  a proposition 
for  an  armistice  had  been  made  by  the  governor  of  Canada 
but  wras  rejected  as  a matter  of  course.  The  American  min- 
ister in  London  was  authorised  to  agree  to  a cessation  of  hos- 
tilities, even  on  the  unofficial  assurance  that  the  practice  of  im- 
pressment would  be  discontinued,  during  the  armistice.  This 
was  rejected.  A proposition  was  afterwards  made  by  admiral 
Warren  ; which  required  as  a preliminary  to  every  other  step, 
that  our  armies  should  be  immediately  withdrawn,  and  the 
orders  to  our  cruisers  recalled.  This  he  alleged,  was  in  con- 
sequence of  our  being  the  aggi-essors,  and  that  as  such  it  be- 
came us  to  take  the  first  step,  and  unconditionally  throw  down 


80 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Reverses  of  Napoleon. 

our  arms.  Here  it  might  have  been  asked,  whether  this  country 
had  ever  experienced  so  much  good  faith  and  forbearance  from 
Great  Britain,  as  to  justify  such  confidence  ? But  was  she 
not  the  aggressor,  by  her  own  acknowledgement  ? for,  by  the 
repeal  of  the  orders  in  council,  if  on  our  account,  she  acknow- 
ledged herself  to  have  violated  our  neutral  rights.  Moreover, 
it  was  well  known  that  she  had,  at  that  moment,  more  than 
two  thousand  impressed  American  seamen,  confined  as  prisoners 
of  war,  and  persisted  in  refusing  every  arrangement  which 
might  remedy  in  future  the  odious  practice.  So  strangely  in- 
consistent are  the  pretexts  of  injustice.  These  attempts  at 
reconciliation  had  failed,  when  the  emperor  of  Russia  inter- 
posed his  mediation ; which,  on  the  part  of  our  government, 
was  instantly  accepted  ; but,  on  being  made  known  to  England, 
was  declined,  as  being  incompatible  with  her  naval  interests. 
She  professed  a willingness,  however,  to  enter  into  a direct 
negotiation ; which,  it  will  be  seen,  was  merely  thrown  out  as 
a pretext,  to  prolong  the  war  at  her  pleasure. 

A most  important  change  had  taken  place  in  the  affairs  of 
Europe.  Napoleon  had  experienced  a reverse,  proportioned  to 
the  vastness  of  his  designs.  This  man,  intoxicated  with  his  for- 
mer success,  and  with  the  vile  flattery  which  is  always  paid  to  the 
despot  who  is  the  fountain  of  honour,  and  official  emolument  and 
power,  had  begun  to  think  himself  more  than  mortal.  It  is 
thought  that  he  had  conceived  the  idea  of  universal  empire ; natu- 
rally enough  the  ultimate  object  of  a conqueror — for  what  con- 
queror ever  set  bounds  to  his  ambition  ? The  vanity  of  the 
scheme,  if  any  such  ever  entered  his  head,  of  bringing  all  Europe 
to  his  feet,  of  mastering  the  fleet  of  England,  and  then  extending 
his  power  over  the  globe,  was  now  fully  demonstrated.  The  joy 
which  many  of  our  fellow  citizens  expressed  on  this  occasion, 
was  perhaps  ill  judged.  The  fall  of  a despot  and  a tyrant,  is  cer- 
tainly an  agreeable  theme  to  a republican ; but  the  immediate 
connexion  of  this  event  with  our  welfare,  was  not  easily  traced. 
It  was  very  evident  that  the  enmity  of  both  France  and  England 
towards  this  country,  proceeded  from  the  same  cause;  and, 
considering  human  nature,  a very  natural  cause ; to  wit,  the 
circumstance  of  our  prospering  and  growing  rich  from  their 
dissensions.  We  had  but  little  to  fear  that  we  should  be 
molested  by  any  European  power,  attempting  to  conquer  our 
vast  country ; and  as  to  universal  dominion,  England,  in  her 
claim  to  the  sovereignty  of  the  seas,  already  possessed  it,  as 
far  as  the  thing,  in  its  nature,  was  capable  of  being  possessed. 
As  to  Europe,  the  mad  attempt  of  Napoleon  had  been  followed 
by  an  overthrow  so  complete,  that  so  far  from  being  dangerous 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


81 


Measures  for  carrying  on  the  War Blockade  of  our  Coasts. 

to  its  repose  in  future,  it  became  a matter  of  doubt  with  enlight- 
ened politicians  of  the  day,  whether  he  would  be  able  to  maintain 
his  own  ground,  and  whether,  if  France  were  reduced  to  a se- 
cond-rate power,  Europe  would  not  have  to  fear  a more  for- 
midable enemy  in  Russia.  Nothing  but  the  pacific  temper  of 
its  present  sovereign,  would  be  a guarantee  to  the  safety  of  the 
neighbouring  nations.  The  consequence  of  the  rapid  decline 
of  the  power  of  Napoleon,  would  be  highly  favourable  to  Eng- 
land, in  the  disposal  of  her  forces  against  this  country  ; and 
elated  by  her  success  against  France,  it  was  not  probable  that 
she  would  feel  much  disposition  to  treat  with  us  on  reasonable 
terms. 

The  first  business,  on  the  meeting  of  congress,  with  a view 
to  the  war,  which  now  occupied  its  chief  attention,  was  the 
providing  an  additional  force.  Enlistments  had  been  extremely 
slow,  and  sufficient  encouragement  had  not  been  held  out  for 
recruits.  It  was  proposed  to  receive  into  the  service  of  the 
United  States,  twenty  thousand  volunteers,  for  a year,  to  be 
clothed  and  paid  in  the  same  manner  as  regular  troops.  The 
inefficacy  of  mere  militia,  under  no  discipline,  and  under  no 
control,  had  been  sufficiently  seen,  both  during  the  present  and 
the  revolutionary  war.  But  there  was  no  mode  of  remedying 
the  evil ; for  regular  soldiers  could  not  be  raised,  or  at  least,  in 
sufficient  numbers. 

The  navy  attracted  much  attention.  On  this  subject  there 
prevailed  the  most  perfect  unanimity  ; and  it  was  resolved,  that 
it  should  be  fostered,  as  the  best  and  safest  reliance  of  our 
country.  Such  as  had  once  been  inimical  to  it,  became  its 
warmest  friends.  The  national  legislature  now  engaged  with 
great  assiduity,  in  devising  such  measures  as  were  necessary, 
for  a vigorous  prosecution  of  the  war,  and  as  would  tend  to 
remedy  the  evils  already  experienced. 

The  seaboard,  although  sometimes  threatened  by  the  enemy, 
had  not  yet  experienced  any  serious  molestation.  In  the  month 
of  December,  the  whole  coast  was  proclaimed  in  a state  of 
blockade,  but  with  no  force  actually  applied.  This  paper 
blockade  had  no  pretence  of  retaliation,  like  that  declared  against 
the  coast  of  France  ; and  the  United  States  did  not  choose  to  fol- 
low an  example  so  contrary  to  the  law  of  nations,  and  in  turn 
declare  the  coast  of  England  in  a state  of  blockade,  and  under 
that  pretence  interrupt  the  commerce  of  neutrals  going  to  her 
ports.  The  British  vessels  were  chiefly  employed  in  the  pro- 
tection of  her  commerce  against  our  cruisers  ; and  her  attention 
was  so  much  taken  up  with  the  mighty  affairs  which  were  then 
passing  on  the  continent,  that  we  fortunately  remained,  during 


82 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


War  with  the  Southern  Indians. 

this  season,  unmolested  ; at  least  our  homes  and  our  firesides 
were  not  disturbed. 

A war,  however,  threatened  us  in  another  quarter,  to  which 
we  now  looked  with  no  small  anxiety.  The  southern  Indians,  i 
equally  ferocious  in  their  modes  of  warfare,  and  perhaps  more 
daring  than  the  northern,  began  to  exhibit  signs  of  hostility. 
No  people  had  ever  less  cause  to  complain.  The  Creeks 
within  the  territorial  limits  of  the  United  States,  had  been  uni- 
formly protected  by  the  Americans ; intruders  upon  their  lands 
were  turned  off  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet ; immense  sums 
were  expended  in  teaching  them  the  arts  of  civilized  life ; 
persons  were  employed  to  reside  among  them,  for  that  pur- 
pose, and  implements  of  agriculture  were  furnished  at  the 
public  expense.  This  humane  system,  commenced  by  Wash- 
ington, was  strictly  pursued  by  subsequent  administrations ; 
and  the  effects  were  visible,  in  the  course  of  a few  years. 
Their  country  and  climate,  probably  the  best  in  the  United 
States,  were  capable  of  affording  every  thing  essential  to  their 
happiness.  The  domestic  arts  had  taken  root  amongst  them  ; 
that  strong  stimulant  to  industry,  separate  property  in  the  soil, 
was  beginning  to  be  understood  ; they  possessed  numerous 
herds,  and  all  the  domestic  animals ; their  situation  was,  in 
every  respect,  equal  to  that  of  the  peasants  in  many  parts  of 
Europe.  They  had  thrown  off  their  clothing  of  skins,  and 
wore  cottons  of  their  own  manufacture ; and  their  population 
was  rapidly  increasing.  They  had  always  lived  on  terms  of 
friendship  with  the  United  States ; their  lands  had  never  been 
encroached  upon  ; and  they  had  become  considerably  intermin- 
gled, by  ma-rriages,  with  the  whites.  According  to  one  of  their 
laws,  no  white  man,  except  the  Indian  agent,  was  permitted  to 
reside  in  their  territory,  unless  married  to  a native. 

The  benevolent  societies  of  the  United  States,  had  opened 
schools  through  the  country,  for  the  purpose  of  giving  the  finish 
to  this  state  of  manners;  for  in  every  other  respect  they 
had  entirely  thrown  off  their  savage  habits.  Nearly  the  same 
state  of  improvement  existed  amongst  the  other  tribes,  the 
Choctaws,  Chickasaws,  and  Cherokees.  The  same  regular 
industry  was  visible  in  the  villages  of  these  people,  in  their 
daily  occupations,  in  their  cultivation  of  the  soil,  in  their  atten- 
tion to  the  lands,  and  even  in  the  construction  of  their  dwell- 
ings, which,  in  many  cases,  were  built  by  white  carpenters 
employed  for  the  purpose,  and  were  little  inferior  to  those  of 
the  generality  of  white  settlers. 

To  seduce  these  people  into  a war,  would  be  an  act  of  cru- 
elty to  them ; and  hostilities  on  their  part  would  be  the  extreme 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


83 


Tecumseh’s  visit  to  the  Creeks. 

of  folly.  For  although,  if  united,  their  number  would  be  thrice 
that  of  the  northern  Indians,  yet  being  completely  surrounded 
by  white  settlements,  their  destruction  must  be  inevitable.  The 
United  States  agent,  colonel  Hawkins,  an  enlightened  man,  had 
devoted  his  life  to  the  civilization  of  these  unfortunate  people,  and 
had  acquired  a considerable  ascendency  over  them.  But,  among 
them,  there  was  a large  proportion  of  the  idle  and  the  worth- 
less, who  had  not  acquired  any  property,  and  who  were  in- 
clined to  return  to  the  old  state  of  savage  manners,  as  more 
favourable  to  their  loose,  unrestrained  propensities,  than  the 
habits  newly  introduced,  which  they  pretended  to  despise.  Du- 
ring the  summer,  while  war  raged  on  the  northern  frontier, 
the  disorderly  Creeks  began  to  show  much  uneasiness ; they 
collected  in  small  bands,  roamed  about  the  country,  committed 
depredations  on  the  property  of  the  well-ordered  class,  and 
often  upon  the  whites.  Shortly  after  the  surrender  of  Hull, 
this  disposition  broke  out  into  open  violence.  A party  of  these 
vagabond  Muscogees  fell  upon  some  people,  who  were  descend- 
ing the  Mississippi,  and  murdered  them  near  the  mouth  of  the 
Ohio.  The  affair  was  represented  to  the  nation,  who  caused 
the  perpetrators  to  be  seized  and  put  to  death.  A civil  war, 
soon  after,  was  the  consequence,  in  which  the  savage  part,  as 
might  be  expected,  prevailed  ; and  the  greater  number  of  those 
who  had  been  friendly  to  the  United  States,  were  either  obliged 
to  fly,  or  to  join  their  standard. 

Other  causes  contributed  to  bring  about  this  ruinous  state  of 
things.  The  celebrated  chief,  Tecumseh,  had,  the  year  before, 
visited  all  the  southern  tribes,  for  the  purpose  of  kindling  a 
spirit  unfriendly  to  the  United  States.  This  savage  Demos- 
thenes, wherever  he  went,  called  councils  of  their  tribes,  and 
with  that  bold  and  commanding  eloquence,  which  he  possessed 
in  a degree  infinitely  superior  to  what  had  ever  been  witnessed 
amongst  these  people,  exhausted  every  topic  calculated  to  ope- 
rate on  their  minds,  and  alienate  their  affections  from  their 
benefactors.  Among  all  these  nations  his  speeches  had  great 
effect,  but  with  the  Creeks  particularly,  although  the  more 
considerate  rejected  his  interference.  Amid  the  usual  topics 
of  his  discourses,  he  was  in  the  habit  of  reproaching  them  with 
their  civilization  ; and  in  the  keenest  and  most  sarcastic  manner 
contrasted  their  degenerate  effeminacy,  with  every  thing  that 
was  great  and  noble  in  the  opinion  of  Indians.  Demosthenes, 
in  his  reproaches  of  his  countrymen,  was  not  more  terribly  vehe- 
ment and  audacious.  Against  the  United  States,  he  pronounced 
the  most  furious  invectives,  which  might  be  compared  to  the 
Philippics  of  the  Grecian  orator;  and  he  unquestionably  made 


84 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


War  with  the  Serainoles. 

a strong  impression  on  the  inflammable  minds  of  the  southern  i: 
Indians.  ® 

There  existed,  however,  another  and  more  immediate  cause  m 
of  their  enmity  towards  us.  The  Seminoles,  and  the  tribes  of  11 
the  Creeks  who  resided  within  the  territory  of  Spain,  were  ® 
frequently  supplied  with  arms  and  presents  from  the  British  ;i 
government,  with  a view  of  engaging  them  to  make  war  upon  " 
the  United  States,  and  also  to  prevail  upon  the  other  Creeks  to  IJ 
join  them.  The  town  of  Pensacola,  which  was  then,  to  every,  01 
purpose,  under  the  control  of  Great  Britain,  was  the  usual  " 
place  at  which  these  presents  were  distributed,  and  where  the  11 
vagabond  Indians  could  be  supplied  with  arms ; and  they  01 
resorted  to  it,  from  all  the  different  tribes,  for  the  purpose  of  « 
receiving  them.  It  was  no  difficult  matter  thus  to  excite  hos-  1 
tilities  ; and  the  attempt,  unfortunately,  proved  but  too  success-  It 
ful.  Such  was  the  disposition  of  the  southern  Indians,  during  1 
the  first  year  of  the  war.  si 

The  Choctaws,  Chickasaws  and  Cherokees,  the  latter  par-  si 
ticularly,  being  further  removed  from  British  influence,  and  ll 
within  reach  of  our  power,  were  disposed  to  be  friendly ; but  ll 
many  of  their  restless  young  men,  in  spite  of  the  nation,  strayed  1» 
off  and  joined  our  enemies.  Hostilities  did  not  commence  on  m 
the  part  of  any  of  these  Indians,  within  our  territory,  during : si 
the  first  year  of  the  war.  The  government,  however,  fearing  in 
the  worst,  called  on  the  governors  of  Georgia  and  Tennessee,  ll 
to  hold  their  militia  in  readiness  ; and  general  Jackson,  at  the  In 
head  of  two  thousand  men,  early  in  the  spring,  marched  through  li 
the  Choctaw  and  Chickasaw  country  to  Natchez,  a distance  of  Ii 
five  hundred  miles  ; but  every  thing  appearing  peaceful  in  this  In 
quarter,  he  shortly  after  returned.  This  expedition  had  the  ni 
effect  of  fixing  the  tribes  through  which  it  passed,  and  of  re-  oi 
tarding  the  Creek  war.  The  tribes  within  the  limits  of  the  * 
Spanish  part  of  Florida,  on  the  contrary,  declared  themselves  ji 
at  once,  and  brandished  the  scalping  knife  against  the  frontier  rt 
of  Georgia.  I s 

The  Seminoles,  very  soon  after  the  declaration  of  war,  began  al 
to  make  incursions  into  Georgia,  accompanied  by  a number  of  t 
negro  runaways,  who  had  taken  refuge  amongst  them.  They  » 
proceeded  to  the  usual  work  of  murdering  the  inhabitants  and  i 
plundering  their  property.  Early  in  September,  a party  of  i 
marines,  and  about  twenty  volunteers  under  captain  Williams,  { 
were  attacked  near  Davis’s  Creek  by  about  fifty  Indians  and 
negroes.  After  a desperate  resistance,  in  which  captains  Wil-  | 
liams  and  Fort  were  both  severely  wounded,  the  party  retreated,  1 
leaving  the  savages  in  possession  of  their  wagons  and  teams.  | 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


85 


War  with  the  Seminoles. 

On  the  24th  of  the  same  month,  colonel  Newman,  of  the 
Georgia  volunteers,  with  about  one  hundred  and  seventeen 
men,  marched  to  the  attack  of  the  Lochway  towns.  When 
within  a few  miles  of  the  first  of  these,  he  met  a party  of  one 
hundred  and  fifty  Indians  on  horseback,  who  instantly  dis- 
mounted and  prepared  for  battle.  Colonel  Newman  ordered  a 
charge,  and  the  Indians  were  driven  into  one  of  the  swamps 
which  abound  in  this  part  of  the  country.  As  they  fled,  the 
fire  of  the  musketry  did  considerable  execution,  and,  amongst 
others  of  the  slain,  they  left  their  king  in  the  hands  of  the 
whites.  The  Indians  discovering  this,  with  a spirit  which 
deserves  to  be  admired,  made  several  desperate  charges,  in 
order  to  recover  the  body  of  their  chief,  and  were  each  time 
driven  back.  But  in  another  attempt,  still  more  desperately 
furious,  they  succeeded  in  carrying  off  the  dead  body;  when 
they  retired  from  the  field,  after  a severe  conflict  of  two  hours. 
This,  however,  did  not  free  the  Georgians  from  their  unplea- 
sant situation.  Before  night,  the  Indians  returned  with  con- 
siderable reinforcements  of  negroes;  and  after  a loss  more  severe 
than  the  first,  they  again  fled.  The  volunteers  now  found 
their  situation  becoming  every  moment  more  critical ; the  num- 
ber of  their  wounded,  would  neither  permit  them  to  retreat 
nor  to  advance,  and  the  enemy  was  hourly  increasing  on  all 
sides.  A messenger  was  despatched  for  reinforcements ; and 
in  the  meanwhile,  they  threw  up  a small  breast-work.  Here 
they  remained  until  the  4th  of  October,  waiting  for  assistance 
having  in  the  meantime  repelled  numerous  assaults  from  the 
Indians,  who  continued  to  harass  them  day  and  night.  The 
Indians,  observing  that  a perfect  silence  prevailed  within  the 
breast-works,  suspected  that  they  had  been  deserted  in  the 
night ; and  approached  under  this  assurance,  until  within  thirty 
or  forty  paces,  when  the  Georgians  suddenly  showed  them- 
selves above  the  breast-work,  fired  their  pieces,  and  sent  them 
yelling  to  the  swamps.  The  volunteers  then  decamped,  and 
reached  unmolested  the  village  of  Peccolatta,  whence  they  had 
set  out.  Intelligence  of  this  affair  reached  the  government 
about  the  commencement  of  the  session  of  congress,  and  it 
was  found  necessary  to  make  suitable  preparations  to  meet  a 
war  in  this  quarter.  The  defence  of  this  important  frontier 
was  assigned  to  general  Pinckney,  of  South  Carolina,  a gentle- 
man of  great  distinction  and  ability,  who  was  appointed  a briga- 
dier in  the  service  of  the  United  States. 

Congress  had  not  been  long  in  session,  when  the  public 
feelings  were  once  more  excited  by  news  of  the  most  flattering 
kind.  Another  naval  victory  was  announced,  not  less  splendid 
H 


86 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Third  Naval  Victory  over  a British  Frigate  (the  Java.) 

than  that  of  the  United  States,  and  the  first  of  the  Constitution 
the  flag  of  another  British  frigate  was  transmitted  to  our  capitol, 
and  was  placed  amongst  the  other  trophies  of  our  naval  prowess. 

In  October,  the  Constitution,  commodore  Bainbridge,  and  the 
Hornet,  captain  Lawrence,  sailed  from  New  York,  and  were 
to  effect  a junction  with  the  Essex,  captain  Porter,  which  sailed 
about  the  same  time  from  the  Delaware ; the  object  of  which 
was  to  cruise  in  the  South  Seas,  and  destroy  the  British  fish- 
eries and  commerce  in  that  quarter.  The  junction  not  happen- 
ing at  the  time  and  place  appointed,  commodore  Porter  passed 
round  Cape  Horn  alone.  In  the  meanwhile,  on  the  29th  of 
December,  a few  leagues  west  of  St.  Salvador,  the  Constitution, 
which  had  a few  days  before  parted  company  with  the  Hornet, 
descried  a British  frigate.  Commodore  Bainbridge  tacked, 
and  stood  for  her.  At  two  P.  M.  the  enemy  was  within  half 
a mile  of  the  Constitution,  and  to  windward,  having  hauled  j 
down  his  colours  except  the  union  jack,  which  was  at  the 
mizen-mast  head.  A gun  was  then  fired  ahead  to  make  him 
show  his  colours,  which  was  returned  by  a broadside.  The 
enemy’s  colours  being  now  hoisted,  the  action  commenced  with 
round  and  grape ; but  he  kept  at  so  great  a distance  that  this 
had  little  effect ; and  in  this  position,  if  he  were  brought  nearer, 
the  Constitution  would  be  exposed  to  raking.  At  thirty  minutes 
past  two,  both  ships  were  within  good  canister  distance,  when 
the  Constitution’s  wheel  was  shot  away.  At  forty  minutes 
past  two,  the  fore  and  main  sail  were  set ; and  commodore 
Bainbridge,  being  now  determined  to  close  with  her,  luffed  up 
for  that  purpose  : in  ten  minutes  afterward  the  enemy’s  jib-boom 
got  foul  of  the  Constitution’s  mizen-rigging,  and  in  another  ten 
minutes  his  bowsprit  and  jib-boom  were  shot  away.  At  five 
minutes  past  three,  his  maintopmast  was  shot  away  just  above  | 
the  cap.  This  was  followed  by  the  loss  of  his  gaff  and  spanker- 
boom,  and  soon  after  his  mainmast  went  nearly  by  the  board.  I 
At  fifteen  minutes  past  three,  the  enemy  was  completely  si- 
lenced, and  his  colours  at  the  mainmast  being  down,  it  was 
thought  he  had  surrendered  : under  this  idea  the  Constitution 
shot  ahead  to  repair  damages ; after  which,  discovering  the 
enemy’s  flag  still  flying,  she  wore,  stood  for  him  in  hand- 
some style,  and  got  close  athwart  his  bows  in  an  effectual 
position  for  raking,  when  his  mainmast  went  entirely  by  the 
board,  and  he  lay  an  unmanageable  wreck.  He  now  struck  his 
colours;  and  being  taken  possession  of  by  lieutenant  Parker,  was 
found  to  be  the  British  frigate  Java,  of  thirty-eight  guns,  but 
carrying  forty-nine,  commanded  by  a distinguished  officer, 
captain  Lambert,  who  was  mortally  wounded.  She  had  on 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


87 


The  Constitution  captures  the  Java. 

board  four  hundred  men,  besides  one  hundred  seamen  whom 
she  was  carrying  out  to  the  East  Indies  for  the  service  there. 
The  Constitution  had  nine  men  killed,  and  twenty-five  wound- 
ed ; the  Java,  sixty  killed,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty  wound- 
ed. She  had  on  board  despatches  for  St.  Helena,  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope,  and  the  different  establishments  in  the  East 
Indies  and  China,  with  copper  for  a seventy-four,  building  at 
Bombay.  There  were  also  on  board  a number  of  passengers, 
among  whom  were  lieutenant-general  Hislop,  governor  of 
Bombay ; major  Walker ; and  one  staff-major ; captain  Mar- 
shall, master  and  commander,  of  the  royal  navy  ; and  several 
officers  appointed  to  ships  in  the  East  Indies. 

The  conduct  of  all  the  American  officers  on  this  occasion 
was  as  conspicuous  for  gallantry  during  the  engagement,  as  for 
humanity  to  the  vanquished.  It  is  this  true  chivalric  courtesy 
which  gives  estimation  to  valour.  Lieutenant  Ay  twin,  so  fa- 
vourably known  to  the  reader,  received  a severe  wound,  of 
which  he  soon  after  died.  He  was  in  the  act  of  firing  his 
pistols  at  the  enemy  from  the  quarterdeck  hammock,  when  he 
received  a ball  in  his  shoulder  blade,  which  threw  him  on  the 
deck.  Midshipman  Dulany,  who  had  fought  by  his  side  in 
both  actions  of  this  ship,  ordered  two  men  of  his  division  to 
carry  him  below;  to  this  he  would  not  consent,  until  he  saw 
the  issue  of  the  battle,  at  the  same  time  declaring  that  no  man 
should  quit  his  post  on  his  account.  Lieutenant  Parker,  James 
Dulany,  of  Pennsylvania,  and  James  Packett,  of  Virginia,  were 
much  distinguished  ; the  latter  was  afterwards  presented  with 
a sword  by  his  native  state,  and  was  promoted  to  a lieutenancy. 
Many  extraordinary  instances  of  bravery  were  manifested  by 
the  seamen,  one  of  whom,  after  being  mortally  wounded,  lay 
upon  deck  during  a great  part  of  the  action,  apparently  expir- 
ing ; but  no  sooner  was  it  announced  that  the  enemy  had 
struck,  than  he  raised  himself  up,  gave  three  cheers,  fell  back 
and  expired. 

On  the  1st  of  January,  the  commodore,  finding  the  prize  in 
such  a state  as  to  render  it  impossible  to  bring  her  in,  and 
leaving  every  thing  on  board  except  the  prisoners’  baggage, 
blew  her  up.  On  arriving  at  St.  Salvador,  the  commodore  re- 
ceived the  public  acknowledgements  of  governor  Hislop,  who 
presented  him  with  an  elegant  sword  in  consideration  of  the 
polite  treatment  which  he  had  shown.  He  dismissed  the  private 
passengers  without  considering  them  as  prisoners ; the  public 
passengers,  officers,  and  crew  were  released  on  their  parol.  At 
this  place  the  Constitution  met  with  the  Hornet ; and  leavi-  g 
this  vessel  to  blockade  the  Bonne  Citoyenne,  the  commode  i 


88 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Disasters  of  our  Arms  to  the  West Harrison  returns  to  Ohio. 

sailed  for  the  United  States,  changing  the  original  destination 
for  the  South  Seas. 

On  the  arrival  of  commodore  Bainbridge  in  the  United 
States,  he  was  universally  hailed  by  the  applauses  of  his  coun- 
trymen : he  received  the  freedom  of  the  city  of  New  York  in 
a gold  box ; a piece  of  plate  from  the  citizens  of  Philadelphia, 
and  the  thanks  of  many  of  the  state  legislatures.  Congress  also 
presented  him  a medal,  and  voted  fifty  thousand  dollars  to  him- 
self, officers,  and  crew. 

In  the  midst  of'  these  affairs,  news  of  fresh  disasters  to  the 
westward,  and  accompanied  by  circumstances  such  as  rarely 
occur  in  the  annals  of  history,  tended  much  to  temper  the 
public  joy  for  the  second  victory  of  the  Constitution. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


Harrison  returns  to  Ohio— General  Winchester  sends  a detachment  to  the  reliefs 
Frenchtown— Defeat  of  the  British  and  Indians — Winchester  arrives  with  Reinforc* 
ments — Defeat  and  Surrender  of  the  Americans  at  the  River  Raisin — Cruelty  of  th 
British  and  Indians  at  the  River  Raisin — Humanity  of  the  People  of  Detroit — Marcl 
of  General  Harrison — Siege  of  Fort  Meigs — Defeat  of  Colonel  Dudley — Sortie  unde 
Colonel  Miller— Siege  of  Fort  Meigs  raised— Exploit  of  Major  Ball. 

We  have  seen  with  what  indefatigable  industry  general  Har- 
rison was  engaged  in  placing  the  western  frontier  in  a posture 
of  defence,  and  in  attempting  to  regain  what  we  had  lost.  The 
Indian  tribes  had  been  made  to  feel  the  war  in  their  own  country, 
and  were  driven  to  such  a distance  by  the  destruction  of  their 
villages,  as  to  prevent  them  from  annoying  our  settlements , 
they  were  compelled  to  remove  their  wives  and  children  to  the 
distant  British  establishments,  in  order  to  obtain  the  means  of 
subsistence.  The  close  of  the  season  was  now  chiefly  occu- 
pied in  strengthening  the  frontier  posts,  and  in  establishing  others. 
Great  exertions  were  made  by  governor  Meigs,  of  Ohio,  to 
keep  up  the  necessary  supply  of  men,  and  to  provide  the  means 
of  subsistence.  General  Harrison  established  his  head  quarters 
at  Franklinton,  whence  he  could  with  greater  facility  organize 
and  distribute  to  the  different  forts  the  reinforcements  and  sup- 
plies which  must  arrive.  His  object  was  to  concentrate  a con- 
siderable force  at  the  Rapids,  and  thence,  unless  a change  of  cir- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


89 


General  Winchester  sends  a Detachment  to  the  relief  of  Frenchtown. 

cumstances  forbade,  proceed  to  Detroit.  The  government  was 
compelled,  in  consequence  of  the  taking  of  that  place,  to  trans- 
port artillery  and  public  stores  aS  an  enormous  expense  across 
the  mountains,  and  down  the  Ohio ; and  afterwards  to  the  dif- 
ferent forts.  This  necessarily  consumed  much  time,  and  de- 
layed the  operations  of  the  army. 

In  the  meanwhile,  general  Winchester  continued  at  Fort  De- 
fiance, with  about  eight  hundred  men;  many  of  the  volunteers 
having  returned  home  on  the  expiration  of  their  term  of  service. 
Those  who  remained  were  chiefly  from  Kentucky,  and  the 
greater  part  ranked  amongst  its  most  respectable  citizens. 
Early  in  the  month  of  January,  General  Winchester  received 
intimations  from  the  inhabitants  of  the  village  of  Frenchtown, 
which  is  situated  on  the  river  Raisin,  between  the  Rapids  and 
Detroit,  that  a large  body  of  British  and  Indians  were  about  to 
concentrate  at  this  point,  for  the  purpose  of  preventing  the  fur- 
ther progress  of  the  Americans.  The  inhabitants,  becoming 
alarmed  at  their  situation,  besought  the  Americans  to  march  to 
their  protection,  as  they  would  probably  be  exposed  to  the 
horrors  of  Indian  massacre,  in  the  midst  of  ferocious  savages, 
whom  the  British  were  obliged  to  indulge,  that  they  might  be 
kept  in  good  humour.  Threats  against  them  had,  besides, 
been  thrown  out  by  one  of  the  Indian  chiefs.  The  sensibility 
of  the  young  American  volunteers  was  strongly  excited;  and 
they  earnestly  besought  the  general  to  lead  them  to  the  defence 
of  the  distressed  inhabitants.  With  some  reluctance,  he  yielded 
to  their  wishes,  and,  contrary  to  the  general  plan  of  the  com- 
mander-in-chief, resolved  to  send  a force  to  their  relief.  Ac- 
cordingly, on  the  17th  of  January,  he  detached  a body  of  men 
under  colonels  Lewis  and  Allen,  with  orders  to  wait  at  Presque 
Isle,  until  joined  by  the  main  body. 

On  their  arrival,  information  was  received  that  an  advance 
party  of  British  and  Indians  had  already  taken  possession  of 
Frenchtown.  It  was  determined  to  march  instantly  and  attack 
them.  As  they  drew  near,  the  enemy  became  apprised  of  their 
approach,  and  prepared  for  their  reception.  Colonel  Allen  com- 
manded the  right  wing,  major  Graves  the  left,  and  major  Madison 
the  centre.  On  coming  to  the  river,  which  was  bridged  with 
ice,  they  deployed,  and  moved  forward  under  a fire  from  a 
howitzer  and  musketry.  Majors  Graves  and  Madison,  with 
their  battalions,  were  ordered  to  dislodge  the  enemy  from  the 
houses  and  picketing,  which  they  in  a moment  effected,  under 
a shower  of  bullets,  and  drove  the  British  and  Indians  to  the 
woods.  Colonel  Allen  made  a simultaneous  movement  upon 

H* 


90 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Defeat  of  the  British  and  Indians  ....  Winchester  arrives  with  reinforcements. 

their  left,  and  after  several  spirited  charges  compelled  these  to 
take  to  the  wood  also.  Here,  availing  themselves  of  the  fences 
and  fallen  timber,  they  attempted  to  make  a stand ; but  were 
attacked  a second  time,  and  after  a conflict  more  obstinate  than 
the  first,  again  fled.  They  now  attempted  to  draw  their  pur- 
suers into  a wood  ; and  partly  succeeding,  they  charged  in  turn 
furiously,  but  were  unable  to  break  the  American  line.  A 
severe  conflict  now  ensued,  but  the  enemy  were  finally  beaten, 
pursued  with  a continual  charge  for  several  miles,  and  entirely 
dispersed.  The  American  loss  was  twelve  killed,  and  fifty-five 
wounded : that  of  the  enemy  could  not  well  be  ascertained,  but 
fifteen  of  the  Indians  were  left  on  the  field.  The  volunteers, 
having  thus  gallantly  effected  their  object,  encamped  on  the 
spot,  where  they  remained  until  the  20th,  when  they  were 
joined  by  general  Winchester.  With  this  addition,  their  whole 
force  exceeded  seven  hundred  and  fifty  men. 

Six  hundred  men  were  placed  within  a line  of  pickets,  and  the 
remainder,  to  the  number  of  one  hundred  and  fifty,  encamped 
in  the  open  field.  On  the  morning  of  the  22d,  a combined  force 
of  about  fifteen  hundred  men,  under  Proctor  and  the  Indian  chiefs 
Round-Head  and  Split-Log,  suddenly  attacked  our  little  army. 
They  were  in  an  instant  ready  for  the  reception  of  the  enemy, 
who  planted  six  pieces  of  artillery,  and  opened  a heavy  fire, 
accompanied  with  musketry,  against  the  slight  breast-work  of 
pickets.  The  body  of  men  belonging  to  the  encampment,  and 
composing  the  right  wing,  was  soon  overpowered  by  numbers, 
and  endeavoured  to  retreat  across  the  river.  Two  companies 
of  fifty  men  each,  seeing  the  situation  of  their  comrades,  sallied 
out  of  the  breast-work  to  their  relief,  but  were  obliged  to  retreat 
with  them.  Nearly  all  these  unfortunate  men  were  either  cut 
off,  or  surrendered  themselves  prisoners  to  the  British,  under 
promise  of  protection.  The  left  wing  within  the  pickets,  still 
continued  a cool  and  steady  resistance.  Three  successive  as- 
saults were  made  by  the  British  Forty-first,  but  they  were 
driven  back,  with  the  loss  of  thirty  killed  and  one  hundred 
wounded.  When  the  right  wing  broke  at  the  commencement 
of  the  action,  great  efforts  had  been  made  by  general  Winches- 
ter and  colonel  Lewis,  to  rally  and  bring  them  within  the 
pickets ; but  in  the  attempt  these  officers  were  taken  prisoners. 
Notwithstanding  these  misfortunes,  and  the  overwhelming  force 
which  assailed  them  on  every  side,  they  still  continued,  with 
firmness  and  determination  seldom  surpassed,  to  repulse  every 
assault  of  the  enemy,  until  eleven  o’clock  in  the  day ; making 
prodigious  slaughter  in  his  ranks. 

Finding  at  length  that  it  would  be  vain  to  contend  openly 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


91 


Defeat  and  Surrender  of  the  Americans  at  the  River  Raisin. 

with  such  men,  resolved  to  defend  themselves  to  the  last,  and 
that  even  if  they  had  now  been  successful,  their  victory  would 
have  been  dearly  bought,  the  enemy  attempted  to  prevail  on 
them  to  surrender.  The  general  was  told  by  colonel  Proctor, 
that  unless  his  men  surrendered,  they  would  be  delivered  over 
to  the  fury  of  the  savages,  or  what  amounts  to  the  same  thing, 
no  responsibility  would  be  taken  for  their  conduct,  and  that 
the  houses  of  the  village  would  be  burnt.  The  general  sent  a 
flag  communicating  these  particulars,  and  stating  that  in  order 
to  preserve  the  remainder  of  his  brave  troops,  he  had  agreed 
to  surrender  them  as  prisoners  of  war,  on  condition  of  their 
being  protected  from  the  savages,  of  their  being  allowed  to 
retain  their  private  property,  and  of  having  their  side  arms 
returned  them.  The  flag  passed  three  times ; the  Americans 
being  unwilling  to  surrender  with  arms  in  their  hands,  until  they 
received  a positive  engagement  from  a British  colonel  that  they 
should  not  be  murdered,  and  that  they  should  have  the  privilege 
of  burying  their  dead.  Thirty-five  officers,  and  four  hundred 
and  fifty  non-commissioned  officers  and  men,  still  remained, 
after  fighting  six  hours  against  artillery,  surrounded  by  the 
yells  of  a thousand  savages,  waiting  like  wolves  for  their  prey. 
At  this  time  the  killed,  wounded  and  missing,  of  the  little  army', 
including  those  that  had  been  outside  the  pickets,  amounted  to 
more  than  three  hundred.  The  loss  of  the  British  could  not 
have  been  less.  The  little  band,  thus  solicited  by  their  general, 
and  giving  way  to  that  ray  of  hope  which  the  bravest  in  despe- 
rate situations  will  seize,  at  last  consented  to  a surrender. 

The  office  of  the  historian  sometimes  imposes  a melancholy 
duty.  The  mind  may  be  allowed  to  indulge  a generous  satis- 
faction, in  recording  those  actions  where  a high,  but  mistaken 
ambition  calls  forth  our  energies  at  the  expense  of  humanity. 
Who  can  r-ead  without  admiring,  the  retreat  of  the  ten  thousand 
Greeks,  and  what  heart  can  be  insensible  to  the  recital  of  the 
fate  of  Leonidas  and  his  immortal  band  ! The  virtues  of  such 
men,  their  fortitude,  their  love  of  country,  their  unconquerable 
minds,  give  a sanctity  to  their  fate ; and  while  we  grieve  for 
them,  we  rejoice  that  we  also  are  men.  Far  otherwise,  when 
we  trace,  in  characters  of  blood,  the  cold,  deliberate,  fiendlike 
depravity,  which  assimilates  men  to  the  most  odious  and  fero- 
cious of  the  brute  creation. 

The  task  I must  now  fulfil  is  painful ; I must  speak  of  such 
things  as  I almost  shudder  to  name ; neither  can  it  be  done 
without  tearing  open  the  yet  bleeding  wounds  of  my  country. 
But  faithful  history  forbids  that  they  should  be  passed  over  in 
silence ; they  must  stand  forth  in  all  the  awfulness  of  truth  : 


92 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Cruelty  of  the  British  and  Indians  at  the  River  Raisin. 

and  that  impartial  judgment  must  be  passed  upon  them,  which 
will  doom  them  to  the  detestation  of  all  posterity.  The  ven- 
geance of  heaven  does  not  sleep.  There  is  a measure  of  retri- 
butive justice  even  in  this  world,  which  soon  or  late  overtakes 
the  swiftest  guilt.  Not  the  most  infuriated  passions  of  the  worst 
times,  ever  caused  the  perpetration  of  more  shocking  cruel- 
ties than  were  now  practised  towards  this  band  of  brave  men. 
Impelled  by  feelings  of  humanity,  they  had  marched  to  protect 
the  feeble  and  the  helpless  from  savage  violence:  and  assailed  by 
overwhelming  numbers,  they  might  have  contended  to  the  last 
man  ; but  yielding  to  the  solicitations  of  their  captured  general, 
and  to  the  threats  of  the  conflagration  of  the  village  and  the  mur- 
der of  its  inhabitants,  they  surrendered  in  an  evil  hour  to  a faith- 
less and  treacherous  foe,  that  they  might  be  consigned  to  cruel 
suffering,  to  butchery,  to  murder,  to  unrelenting  torture,  to 
every  species  of  savage  death.  Well  might  those  disposed  to 
wage  such  a war,  wish  to  destroy  the  pen  of  history.  Would, 
for  the  honour  of  Britain ; would,  for  the  sake  of  humanity ; 
would,  for  the  sake  of  our  common  relationship  to  a nation 
which  possesses  so  many  virtues,  that  the  odious  tale  of  the 
river  Raisin  and  Frenchtown,  might  be  consigned  to  eternal 
oblivion  1 But  it  cannot  be.  The  sacred  call  of  truth  must  be 
'obeyed.  The  savage  and  wanton  massacre  of  our  heroic  coun- 
trymen, in  the  presence  of  a British  officer,  has  not  been 
denied,  or  palliated.  Other  atrocities  the  perpetrators  have 
attempted  to  cover,  by  some  flimsy  veil  of  unsubstantial  excuse  ; 
but  this  charge  has  always  been  met  with  silence.  They  have 
not  dared  directly  to  deny ; and,  gracious  heaven,  where  could 
they  find  an  excuse  ! 

Scarcely  had  the  Americans  surrendered,  under  the  stipu- 
lation of  protection  from  the  British  officer,  than  our  brave 
citizens  discovered,  too  late,  that  they  were  reserved  to  be 
butchered  in  cold  blood.  Of  the  right  wing,  but  a small  num- 
ber had  escaped  ; the  work  of  scalping  and  stripping  the  dead, 
and  murdering  those  who  could  no  longer  resist,  was  suffered 
to  go  on  without  restraint.  The  infernal  work  was  now  to 
begin  with  those  who  had  so  hravelv  defended  themselves. 
The  infamous  Proctor  and  the  British  officers  turned  a deaf  ear 
to  the  just  remonstrances  of  these  unhappy  men.  Contrary  to 
express  stipulation,  the  swords  were  taken  from  the  sides  of  the 
officers ; and  many  of  them  stripped  almost  naked,  and  robbed. 
The  brave  dead  were  stripped  and  scalped,  and  their  bodies 
shockingly  mutilated.  The  tomahawk  put  an  end  at  once  to 
the  sufferings  of  many  of  the  wounded,  who  could  not  rise;  in 
allusion  to  which,  some  days  afterwards,  a British  officer  ob- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


93 


Cruelty  of  the  British  and  Indians  at  the  River  Raisin. 

served,  “ The  Indians  are  excellent  doctors.”  The  prisoners, 
who  now  remained,  with  but  a few  exceptions,  instead  of  being 
guarded  by  British  soldiers,  were  delivered  to  the  charge  of  the 
Indians,  to  be  marched  in  the  rear  of  the  army  to  Malden. 
This  was,  in  other  words,  a full  permission  to  indulge  their 
savage  thirst  for  blood  ; and  in  this  they  were  not  disappointed ; 
for  the  greater  part  of  these  ill-fated  men  were  murdered  on  the 
way,  through  mere  wantonness.  All  such  as  became  foo  weak 
for  want  of  nourishment,  from  excessive  fatigue,  from  their 
wounds,  in  this  most  inclement  season  of  the  year,  were  at 
once  despatched.  But  small  was  the  remnant  of  this  little  army, 
that  ever  reached  the  British  garrison ; the  greater  part  of  the 
prisoners  had  been  carried  off  by  the  Indians,  that  they  might 
satiate  their  fiendlike  hatred  by  roasting  them  at  the  stake ; or 
if  reserved,  it  was  to  gratify  their  cupidity,  by  rendering  them 
the  objects  of  traffic.  Alas  ! what  heart  does  not  shrink  with 
horror,  from  the  recapitulation  ! 

About  sixty  of  the  wounded,  many  of  them  officers  of  dis- 
tinction, or  individuals  of  much  respectability,  had  been  suffered 
to  take  shelter  in  the  houses  of  the  inhabitants,  and  two  of  their 
own  surgeons  permitted  by  Proctor  to  attend  them,  from  whom 
they  also  obtained  a promise  that  a guard  should  be  placed  to 
protect  them,  and  that  they  should  be  carried  to  Malden  the 
next  morning  in  sleds.  But  this  affected  humanity,  was  but 
an  aggravation  of  his  cruelty,  by  awakening  a hope  which  he 
intended  to  disappoint.  No  guard  of  soldiers  was  left,  and  on 
the  next  day,  instead  of  sleds  to  convey  them  to  a place  of 
safety,  a party  of  Indians  returned  to  the  field  of  battle,  fell  upon 
these  poor  wounded  men,  plundered  them  of  their  clothing,  and 
every  article  of  any  value  which  remained,  tomahawked  the 
greater  part  of  them,  and,  to  finish  the  scene,  fired  the  houses, 
and  consumed  the  dying  and  the  dead  ! 

The  terrible  tale  is  not  yet  told.  Those  rites,  which  in 
every  civilized  country  are  held  sacred,  which  are  not  withheld 
from  the  vilest  malefactor,  which  are  paid  alike  to  enemies  and 
to  friends,  and  for  which  there  existed  an  express  stipulation 
with  the  monster  who  commanded  (a  stipulation  unnecessary 
amongst  civilized  men)  — the  rites  of  sepulture,  were  not 
only  denied,  but  the  humane  inhabitants  of  the  village  dared 
not  perform  them  under  pain  of  death.  And  why  was  this  re- 
fused? Because,  said  Proctor,  his  majesty’s  allies  would  not 
permit ! Was  there  any  attempt  made  to  bury  them?  None. 
Notwithstanding  this,  some  of  the  inhabitants,  although  it 
“ was  as  much  as  their  lives  were  worth,”  did  venture  to  per- 
form this  last  and  pious  office  to  captain  Hart,  to  captain 


94 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Cruelty  of  the  British  and  Indians  at  the  River  Raisin. 

Woolfolk,  and  a few  others;  but  the  remainder,  nearly  two 
hundred  in  number,  never  had  this  office  performed  for  them, 
until  their  friends  and  relatives  triumphed  in  turn,  the  autumn 
following,  and  then  gathered  up  their  bleaching  bones  and  laid 
them  in  one  common  grave.  Their  mangled  bodies  had  been 
suffered  to  lie  on  the  ground  exposed  to  the  ferocious  beasts  of 
prey,  or  to  the  more  horrible  pollution  of  domestic  animals. 

The  tragedy  was  diversified  by  the  most  afflicting  scenes  of 
individual  suffering.  The  fate  of  the  brave  and  accomplished 
captain  Kart,  a near  relative  of  two  of  our  most  distinguished 
statesmen  (Henry  Clay  and  James  Brown),  a young  gentle- 
man of  finished  education  and  polished  manners,  cannot  be 
related  without  a tear.  He  had  in  a particular  manner  distin- 
guished himself  during  the  engagement,  and  had  received  a 
severe  wound  in  the  knee.  On  being  surrendered  with  the 
other  prisoners,  he  was  recognized  by  colonel  Elliot,  a native 
of  the  United  States,  with  whom  he  had  been  a classmate  at 
Princeton,  but  who  had  become  a British  officer  and  an  ally  to 
the  savages.  Base  indeed  must  be  that  man,  whose  soul,  under 
such  circumstances,  would  not  be  touched  ! Elliot  voluntarily 
offered  his  services  to  the  friend  of  his  youth,  his  countryman, 
and  promised  to  take  him  under  his  special  protection,  and  to 
transport  him  to  Malden  ; but  whether  he  changed  his  mind, 
or  was  forbidden  by  Proctor,  certain  it  is,  that  he  gave  himself 
no  further  concern  on  the  subject.  The  next  day  a party  of 
Indians  came  into  the  room  where  he  lay,  and  tore  him  from 
his  bed  ; he  was  then  carried  to  another  apartment  by  one  of 
his  brother  officers,  where  he  soon  experienced  the  same  treat- 
ment. He  then,  by  the  offer  of  a large  sum  of  money,  induced 
some  Indians  to  take  him  to  Malden  ; they  had  proceeded  but 
a short  distance,  when  they  dragged  him  from  his  horse,  shot 
him  and  scalped  him.  The  same  species  of  suffering  was 
undergone  by  colonel  Allen,  by  captains  Plickman,  Woolfolk, 
and  M’Cracken.  This  ill-fated  band  was  composed  of  the 
flower  of  Kentucky ; we  may  name  Mr.  Simpson,  a member 
of  congress,  captains  Bledsoe,  Matson,  Hamilton,  Williams 
and  Kelly,  and  majors  Madison  and  Ballard.  With  the  excep- 
tion of  three  companies  of  United  States  infantry  under  captains 
Hightower,  Collier  and  Sebree,  they  were,  all,  the  volunteers  of 
that  patriotic  state.  On  the  evening  succeeding  the  engagement, 
rum  was  distributed  to  the  Indians,  for  a frolic  in  which  they 
were  disposed  to  indulge,  and  we  may  easily  suppose  what 
was  the  nature  of  their  infernal  orgies. 

Proctor  now  beginning  to  fear  the  infamy  attached  to  his 
conduct,  offered  a price  for  those  whom  the  Indians  still  pre- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


95 


Humanity  of  the  People  of  Detroit. 

served — those  prisoners  who  had  surrendered  on  the  faith  of  a 
capitulation  with  him,  and  whom  he  ought  never  to  have  aban- 
doned. The  humane  inhabitants  of  Detroit  had  already  exhi- 
bited a degree  of  tenderness  and  solicitude  for  their  unfortunate 
countrymen  which  will  ever  entitle  them  to  our  gratitude  and 
esteem.  Many  of  them  parted  with  every  thing  they  possessed 
of  value,  for  the  purchase  of  the  prisoners  ; for,  to  the  disgrace 
of  the  British  arms  must  it  be  recorded,  persons  of  the  first 
respectability,  who  composed  this  Spartan  band,  were 'suffered, 
under  the  eyes  of  colonel  Proctor,  to  be  hawked  about  the  streets 
from  door  to  door,  and  offered  for  sale  like  beasts  ! The  only 
restraint  on  the  cruelty  of  the  savage  wretches,  arose  from 
permitting  them  to  consult  their  avarice.  Even  such  prison- 
ers as  were  more  fortunate,  no  matter  what  their  rank  or 
character,  were  treated  with  every  species  of  contumely  and 
contempt. 

The  conduct  of  the  people  of  Detroit  was  such  as  might  have 
been  expected  from  humane  Americans.  The  female  sex,  ever 
the  foremost  in  acts  of  benevolence  to  the  distressed,  were  parti- 
cularly distinguished;  they  gladly  gave  their  shawls,  and  even  the 
blankets  from  their  beds,  when  nothing  else  remained  for  them 
to  give.  Mr.  Woodward,  the  former  judge  of  the  supreme  court, 
and  appointed  by  the  President  of  the  United  States,  a man  of 
enlightened  mind,  now  openly  and  boldly  remonstrated  with 
Proctor,  and  in  the  manly  tone  of  his  injured  country  depicted 
the  infamy  of  the  British  conduct.  “ The  truth,”  said  he, 
“ must  undoubtedly  eventually  appear,  and  that  unfortunate  day 
must  meet  the  steady  and  impartial  eye  of  history. ” Those 
facts  have  been  established  by  a cloud  of  witnesses,  and  the 
appeal  of  judge  Woodward  will  reach  posterity.  Let  the  reader 
of  this  history  now  remember,  that  this  was  but  the  commence- 
ment of  a series  of  barbarities  both  upon  the  Atlantic  board  and 
upon  the  frontier,  which  was  afterwards  systematically  pur- 
sued : that  so  far  from  this  having  been  covered  by  the  base 
excuse  of  retaliation,  it  is  a charge  which  has  never  otherwise 
been  met  than  with  the  silence  of  conscious  guilt. 

Never  did  any  calamity  so  deeply  affect  the  sensibilities  of  a 
people.  All  Kentucky  was  literally  in  mourning ; for  the 
soldiers  thus  massacred,  tortured,  burnt,  or  denied  the  common 
rites  of  sepulture,  were  of  the  most  respectable  families  of  the 
state ; many  of  them  young  men  of  fortune  and  distinction, 
with  numerous  friends  and  relatives. 

It  would  be  unjust,  in  this  common  anathema,  to  include  all 
the  British  officers : the  names  of  some  deserve  to  be  rescued 
from  this  indelible  reproach  ; major  Muir,  caf^ns  Aikins, 


96  BRACKENRIDGE’S 


March  of  General  Harrison. 

Curtis,  Dr.  Bowen,  and  the  reverend  Mr.  Parrow.  Elliot  was 
also  spoken  of  in  favourable  terms  by  the  American  officers,  as 
having  on  some  occasions  interested  himself  for  the  sufferers. 
Enough  has  certainly  been  said  on  this  distressing  subject ; one 
part,  however,  cannot  be  omitted.  Proctor,  perceiving  the 
eagerness  of  the  people  of  Detroit  in  purchasing  the  unhappy 
captives,  actually  issued  an  order  prohibiting  any  further  pur- 
chases, on  the  ground  that  they  gave  more  than  the  govern- 
ment. This  officer  was  afterwards  promoted  to  the  rank  of  a 
brigadier,  in  consequence  of  his  good  conduct,  particularly  in 
saving  the  prisoners  from  the  fury  of  the  Indians.  If  any 
thing  can  move  indignation,  it  is  this  climax  of  insult.  The  facts 
were  afterwards  proved  to  the  satisfaction  of  every  one ; but 
the  British  government  was  silent,  instead  of  making  a signal 
example  of  the  man  who  had  brought  such  disgrace  upon  her 
name. 

A few  days  after  the  affair,  a Dr.  M’Keehan  was  despatched 
by  general  Harrison  for  the  purpose  of  attending  the  sick,  and 
provided  with  gold  to  purchase  such  things  as  they  might  want. 
The  doctor,  notwithstanding  his  flag,  his  sacred  errand,  and 
an  open  letter  directed  to  any  British  officer,  stating  the  object 
of  his  mission,  was  actually  wounded  and  robbed,  then  dragged 
to  Malden,  whence  he  was  taken  to  Quebec.  After  the  suf- 
ferings of  several  months,  having  been  dragged  from  place  to 
place,  from  dungeon  to  dungeon,  he  at  length  reached  home, 
with  a constitution  totally  impaired.  Such  are  the  distressing 
occurrences  which  it  becomes  the  painful  duty  of  the  historian 
to  record. 

The  news  of  this  melancholy  affair  soon  after  reached  general 
Harrison,  who  was  on  his  march  with  reinforcements  to  general 
Winchester.  He  had  heard  with  chagrin  the  movements  of 
that  officer,  and  apprehensive  of  the  consequence,  had  ordered 
a detachment  of  three  hundred  men,  under  major  Cotgreves, 
from  general  Perkins’s  brigade  of  Ohio  militia,  to  march  to  his 
relief.  Hearing  of  the  disaster,  they  fell  back  upon  the  Rapids, 
where  general  Harrison  was  then  stationed,  who  retreated  to 
Carrying  river,  for  the  purpose  of  forming  a junction  with  the 
troops  in  the  rear,  and  favouring  the  convoy  of  artillery  and 
stores  then  coming  from  Upper  Sandusky.  He  first,  however, 
despatched  a chosen  body  of  one  hundred  and  seventy  men  for 
the  purpose  of  picking  up  such  of  the  unfortunate  fugitives  as 
might  have  escaped.  The  number  of  these  was  very  small,  on 
account  of  the  depth  of  the  snow,  which  rendered  it  almost  im- 
possible for  them  to  make  their  way.  Governor  Meigs  having 
promptly  despatched  two  regiments  to  the  assistance  of  Harri- 


!0l 

set 

of 

sai 

ft 

pa 

se1 

lia 

sa 

po 

iu 

fo 

sil 

ai 

bi 

VI 

a 

*: 

a 

i ci 
f 
1 
a 

a 

li 

1 

I 

( 

i 

i 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


97 


Siege  of  Fort  Meigs. 

i son,  the  latter  again  advanced  to  the  Rapids,  and  immediately 
I set  about  constructing  a fort,  which,  in  honour  of  the  governor 
of  Ohio,  he  named  Fort  Meigs.  Fortifications  were  at  the 
| same  time  constructed  at  Upper  Sandusky  by  general  Crooks, 
f who  commanded  the  Pennsylvania  militia.  Excepting  some 
; partizan  excursions,  nothing  additional  transpired  during  the 
severe  winter  months.  The  movement  of  general  Winchester 
had  entirely  deranged  the  plans  of  Harrison  ; and  it  was  neces- 
; sary  to  organize  a new  system.  He  returned  to  Ohio,  for  the 
purpose  of  obtaining  an  additional  force  from  that  state,  and 
Kentucky.  Towards  the  beginning  of  April,  he  received  in- 
formation which  hastened  his  return  to  Fort  Meigs. 

The  enemy  for  some  time  past  had  been  collecting  in  con- 
siderable numbers,  for  the  purpose  of  laying  siege  to  this  place ; 
and  as  the  new  levies  had  not  yet  arrived,  the  Pennsylvania 
brigade,  although  its  term  of  service  had  expired,  generously 
volunteered  for  the  defence  of  the  fort.  Immediately  on  his 
arrival,  general  Harrison  set  about  making  preparations  for  the 
approaching  siege.  The  fort  was  situated  upon  a rising  ground, 
at  the  distance  of  a few  hundred  yrards  from  the  river,  the 
country  on  each  side  of  which  is  chiefly  natural  meadows.  The 
garrison  was  well  supplied  with  the  means  of  defence,  and 
Harrison,  with  unremitted  exertions,  laboured,  night  and  dayp 
to  improve  its  capacity  for  resisting  the  siege.  The  assistance 
! of  captains  Wood  and  Gratiot,  his  principal  engineers,  enabled 
him  to  put  in  practice  whatever  was  necessary  to  improve  his 
fortifications.  The  troops  in  the  fort,  to  the  number  Of  twelve 
hundred,  the  greater  part  volunteers,  were  in  high  spirits,  and 
: determined  to  defend  themselves  to  the  utmost.  On  the  28th, 
one  of  the  parties  constantly  kept  out  for  the  purpose  of  noting 
the  advance  of  the  enemy,  reported  that  he  was  in  great  force 
about  three  miles  below.  A few  British  and  Indians  showed 
! themselves  on  the  opposite  side ; but  a few  shot  from  an  eigh- 
■ teen-pounder,  compelled  them  to  retire.  A despatch  was  now 
| sent  to  hasten  the  march  of  general  Clay,  who  was  approach- 
ing with  twelve  hundred  militia  from  Kentucky.  These  brave 
r people,  so  much  sufferers  during  the  war,  were  ever  the  fore- 
most to  meet  danger,  and  the  first  to  fly  to  the  relief  of  their 
friends.  On  the  three  following  days,  the  enemy  was  occu- 
pied in  selecting  the  best  positions  on  either  side  of  the  river, 
around  the  fort,  whence  it  might  be  annoyed,  and  in  erecting 
batteries  on  the  opposite  side  : in  the  latter,  they  were  conside- 
rably impeded  by  the  fire  from  Fort  Meigs ; but  they  usually 
availed  themselves  of  the  night,  to  proceed  in  the  work.  A 
fire  of  small  arms  had  been  kept  up  by  them,  which  was  re- 
i 


98 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Siege  of  Fort  Meigs. 

turned  by  the  American  artillery,  but  without  any  loss  of  im 
portance  on  either  side. 

The  garrison  suffered  somewhat  from  want  of  water,  their 
well  not  being  completed ; and  it  was  attended  with  great  risk 
to  obtain  their  supply  during  the  night  from  the  river.  The 
perpetual  vigilance  necessary  to  be  observed  in  guarding  against 
a surprise,  required  them  to  lie  constantly  on  their  arms,  and 
was  calculated  to  wear  them  down.  On  the  1st  of  May,  the 
enemy  had  mounted  his  batteries,  and  opened  a fire  with  one 
twenty-four  pounder,  one  twelve,  one  six,  and  one  howitzer. 
No  material  injury  was  done  on  either  side : the  commander- 
in-chief  made  a narrow  escape,  a ball  having  struck  a bench  on 
which  he  was  sitting;  and  some  days  before,  a man  was  mor- 
tally wounded  by  his  side.  On  the  3d,  an  additional  battery 
was  opened,  at  the  distance  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  yards 
from  the  fort,  mounted  with  a mortar  ; and  a number  of  bombs 
were  thrown : but  this  was  several  times  silenced.  In  this 
part  of  the  siege,  major  Chambers  approached  the  fort  with  a 
flag,  and,  for  the  first  time,  summoned  the  place  to  surrender 
He  stated,  that  the  British  commander  was  desirous  of  sparing 
the  effusion  of  human  blood ; that  his  force  was  so  immense 
that  it  would  be  impossible  to  withstand  it ; and  that,  unless  the 
Americans  threw  themselves  at  once  upon  the  tender  mercy  of 
Proctor,  they  might  expect  to  be  massacred  in  cold  blood. 
This  summons  was  received  by  Harrison,  with  the  contempt 
and  indignation  it  merited.  To  look  for  mercy  from  the  hands 
of  Proctor,  yet  reeking  from  the  murder  of  the  Kentuckians 
at  the  river  Raisin,  would  have  been  imbecility  indeed ; and  if 
he  had  not  been  able  to  restrain  the  Indians  then,  how  could  he 
now,  when,  according  to  his  own  account,  the  number  of 
these  collected,  was  greater  than  had  ever  been  known  ? The 
commander  expressed  his  surprise,  that  the  garrison  had  not 
been  summoned  before  ; this  at  least  implied  they  thought  him 
resolved  to  do  his  duty ; and  that  as  to  the  number  of  his  force, 
which  he  represented  as  of  such  unusual  magnitude,  it  was  a 
trick  which  he  perfectly  understood.  He  then  requested  ma- 
jor Chambers  to  return  for  answer  to  general  Proctor,  that 
while  he  had  the  honour  to  command  an  American  fort,  it 
should  never  surrender  to  a combined  force  of  British  and  In- 
dians. 

The  siege  was  renewed  with  great  vigour,  and  the  firing  was 
hotly  kept  up  on  both  sides.  The  Indians  mounted  on  trees  at 
some  distance  from  the  fort,  fired  into  it,  and  killed  and  wounded 
several.  On  the  5th,  a small  party  from  the  advancing  corps 
under  general  Clay,  reached  the  fort,  with  the  information  that 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


99 


Defeat  of  Colonel  Dudley Sortie  under  Colonel  Miller. 

he  was  in  his  boats  not  many  miles  above.  Orders  were  in- 
stantly despatched  by  the  commander-in-chief  to  the  general, 
requiring  him  to  detach  eight  hundred  men  for  the  purpose  of 
landing  on  the  opposite  side  and  destroying  the  enemy’s  bat- 
teries; and  in  the  meanwhile  he  projected  a sortie  against  those 
on  the  side  of  the  fort,  under  the  command  of  lieutenant-colo- 
nel Miller  of  the  Nineteenth  United  States  infantry.  This 
simultaneous  attack  was  well  planned : should  it  succeed,  the 
enemy  would  be  compelled  to  raise  the  siege  instantly.  Colo- 
nel Dudley,  who  was  charged  with  the  execution  of  the  order 
by  general  Clay,  landed  his  men  in  good  order,  and  then  ad- 
vanced on  the  enemy’s  cannon.  The  four  batteries  were  car- 
ried in  an  instant,  and  the  British  regulars  and  Indians  com- 
pelled to  take  to  flight.  A large  body  of  Indians,  under  the 
celebrated  Tecumseh,  were  on  their  march  to  the  British  camp, 
when  they  met  the  fugitives  : this  body  was  instantly  ordered 
to  form  an  ambush,  and  wait  the  approach  of  the  Americans ; 
and,  to  decoy  them,  a few  Indians  showed  themselves  out  of 
the  woods,  as  if  to  renew  the  action.  Colonel  Dudley  having 
executed  his  orders,  commanded  a retreat : but  his  men,  flushed 
with  victory,  and  roused  with  the  desire  of  avenging  their 
slaughtered  countrymen,  pushed  forward  with  irresistible  im- 
petuosity. Their  commander  in  vain  attempted  to  check  their 
career  ; he  even  turned  his  spontoon  against  them ; but  nothing 
could  restrain  them.  In  a few  moments,  they  found  themselves 
surrounded  by  three  times  their  number.  A desperate  fight 
now  ensued,  which  was  followed  by  a slaughter  of  the  Ken- 
tuckians, almost  as  terrible  as  that  at  the  river  Raisin,  though 
not  to  the  same  extent  after  the  battle.  The  chief  who  now 
commanded,  was  of  a much  more  generous  character  than 
Round-Head,  or  Proctor ; and  even  on  the  field  of  battle  per- 
sonally interposed  to  save  those  who  yielded.  But  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  made  their  escape ; the  rest  were  either  killed 
or  missing.  Colonel  Dudley  attempted  to  cut  his  way  through 
to  the  river ; but  was  killed,  having  himself  slain  an  Indian  af- 
ter he  was  mortally  wounded.  The  other  party,  under  gene- 
ral Clay,  landed  upon  the  side  of  the  fort,  and  was  near  being 
drawn  in  like  manner  into  an  ambush,  when  general  Harrison 
ordered  a troop  of  horse  to  sally  out  and  cover  their  retreat. 

The  impetuosity  of  colonel  Dudley’s  party,  in  some  measure, 
disconcerted  the  plan  of  the  sortie  under  colonel  Miller.  Not- 
withstanding this,  he  sallied  forth  at  the  head  of  three  hundred 
men,  assaulted  the  whole  line  of  their  works,  manned  by  three 
hundred  and  fifty  regulars  and  five  hundred  Indians,  and  after 
several  brilliant  charges,  drove  the  enemy  from  their  principal 


100 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Sortie  under  Colonel  Miller Siege  of  Fort  Meigs  raised. 

batteries,  spiked  the  cannon,  and  returned  to  the  fort  with  for- 
ty.two  prisoners.  The  first  charge  was  made  on  the  Canadians 
and  Indians  by  major  Alexander’s  battalion ; the  second  by 
colonel  Miller,  against  the  regulars : the  officers  of  these  were 
Croghan,  Langham,  Bradford,  a gallant  officer,  Nearing,  and 
lieutenants  Gwynne  and  Campbell.  A company  of  Kentuck- 
ians, commanded  by  captain  Sebree,  who  had  distinguished 
himself  in  the  battle  of  Frenchtown,  was  particularly  remarked  ; 
it  maintained  its  ground  with  unshaken  firmness,  at  one  time 
against  four  times  its  numbers  ; and  being  entirely  surrounded, 
would  have  been  cut  to  pieces,  had  not  lieutenant  Gwynne,  of 
the  Nineteenth,  gallantly  charged  through  the  enemy,  and 
released  it. 

A cessation  of  hostilities  took  place  during  the  three  follow- 
ing days  ; flags  frequently  passed  between  the  besiegers  and 
the  besieged,  and  arrangements  were  entered  into  for  the 
exchange  of  prisoners.  Tecumseh  agreed  to  release  his  claim 
to  the  persons  taken  by  the  Indians,  provided  some  Wyandots, 
to  the  number  of  forty,  were  delivered  up : and  Proctor  pro- 
mised to  furnish  a list  of  the  killed,  wounded  and  prisoners ; 
with  this,  however,  he  never  complied.  On  the  9th,  the  ene- 
my  appeared  to  be  engaged  in  making  preparations  for  raising 
the  siege : a schooner,  and  some  gun-boats  had  been  brought 
up  during  the  night,  for  the  purpose  of  embarking  their  artil- 
lery ; a few  shot  from  the  fort  compelled  them  to  relinquish 
this  design,  and  at  ten  o’clock,  they  raised  the  siege,  and  moved 
off  with  their  whole  force. 

Thus  terminated  a siege  of  thirteen  days,  in  which  our  ene- 
mies were  taught,  that  in  future  they  must  expect  to  meet  with 
resistance  different  from  that  which  they  had  experienced  from 
Hull ; and  that,  if  they  should  succeed  in  taking  an  American 
garrison,  it  must  be  after  severe  fighting.  The  loss  of  the 
Americans  in  the  fort,  was  eighty-one  killed,  and  one  hundred 
and  eighty-nine  wounded.  The  loss  of  the  Kentuckians,  as 
usual,  was  much  the  most  severe,  amounting  to  upwards  of 
seventy  killed  and  wounded,  besides  the  loss  under  colonel  Dud- 
ley. This  officer  was  much  regretted  ; few  men  in  Kentucky 
were  more  generally  esteemed  : his  body,  after  much  search,  was 
found  unburied,  and  horribly  mangled.  He  was  interred,  to- 
gether with  some  of  his  companions,  with  the  honours  of  war. 

The  force  under  general  Proctor  was  reported  at  five  hun- 
dred and  fifty  regulars,  eight  hundred  militia, and  fifteen  hundred 
Indians  ; the  latter  of  whom  fought  with  great  courage,  and,  on 
several  occasions,  rescued  their  allies  in  the  sorties  from  the 
garrison.  On  the  day  of  the  last  affair,  Tecumseh  arrived  in 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


101 


Siege  of  Fort  Meigs  raised. 

person,  with  the  largest  body  of  Indians  that  had  ever  been 
collected  on  the  northern  frontier ; and  had  not  the  sortie  taken 
place,  it  is  probable  the  situation  of  the  army  would  have  been 
extremely  critical.  The  Indians,  after  the  battle,  according  to 
the  custom  which  prevails  amongst  them,  had  returned  to  their 
villages,  in  spite  of  the  exertions  of  Tecumseh  and  his  subor- 
dinate chiefs.  Thus  weakened,  Proctor  was  obliged  precipi- 
tately to  retreat,  leaving  behind  many  valuable  articles,  which 
in  his  haste  he  was  unable  to  carry  away.  Besides  the  Ame- 
rican officers  already  named,  there  were  many  others  who  dis- 
tinguished themselves : major  Ball,  an  active  officer,  who  was 
frequently  complimented  in  general  orders,  rendered  great  ser- 
vice during  the  siege ; captain  Croghan  on  one  occasion  made 
a brilliant  sortie  on  the  British  regulars ; majors  Todd,  John- 
son, Sodwick,  Ritzen,  and  Stoddard,  were  also  mentioned  in 
the  most  honourable  terms.  The  latter,  a man  of  distinguished 
literary  attainments,  received  a severe  wound,  of  which  he 
afterwards  died.  Captain  Butler’s  Pittsburgh  Blues,  which 
behaved  so  handsomely  at  the  battle  of  Mississiniwa,  composed 
chiefly  of  young  gentlemen  of  Pittsburgh,  suffered  severely ; 
the  accomplished  young  officer  who  commanded  them,  was  a 
son  of  the  lamented  general  Butler,  who  fell  in  St.  Clair’s  de- 
feat. It  would  be  in  vain,  on  this  occasion,  to  enumerate  all 
who  deserved  the  applauses  of  their  country. 

After  the  siege  of  Fort  Meigs,  offensive  operations  were  for 
a considerable  time  suspended  on  both  sides.  Until  the  com- 
pletion of  the  naval  preparations  on  Lake  Erie,  which  were 
then  in  considerable  forwardness,  the  troops  were  to  remain  at 
Fort  Meigs,  and  Upper  Sandusky.  Without  the  command  of 
the  lake,  little  of  consequence  could  be  effected ; the  troops 
would,  therefore,  continue  a great  part  of  the  summer  in  a 
state  of  inactivity,  awaiting  this  event.  In  the  meantime 
general  Harrison  returned  to  Franklinton,  for  the  purpose  of 
organizing  the  forces  expected  to  concentrate  at  that  place.  A 
deputation  from  all  the  Indian  tribes  residing  in  the  state  of 
Ohio,  and  some  in  the  territories  of  Indiana  and  Illinois,  made 
a tender  of  their  services  to  follow  general  Harrison  into  Cana- 
da. Hitherto,  with  the  exception  of  a small  band  commanded 
by  Logan,  a distinguished  chief  and  nephew  of  Tecumseh, 
none  of  the  friendly  Indians  had  been  employed  by  the  United 
States.  The  advice  to  remain  neutral,  could  not  be  understood 
by  them  : they  considered  it  in  some  measure  a reproach  upon 
their  courage;  more  particularly,  as  several  hostile  incursions 
had  been  made  of  late  into  their  settlements  by  the  hostile  In- 
dians. General  Harrison  consented  to  receive  them  into  the 
I* 


102  BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Exploit  of  Major  Ball British  Preparations  in  Canada. 

service ; but,  expressly  on  condition,  that  they  should  spare 
their  prisoners  and  not  assail  defenceless  women  and  children. 
Logan  was  killed  not  long  afterwards. 

Although  the  settled  parts  of  the  country  were  shielded  from 
the  depredations  of  the  Indians,  they  still  continued  to  attack 
the  settlements  along  the  borders  of  the  lake,  from  Frenchtown 
to  Erie.  These  inroads  received  a temporary  check,  from  a 
squadron  of  horse  under  major  Ball.  This  officer  was  descend- 
ing the  Sandusky  with  twenty-two  men,  when  he  was  fired 
upon  by  about  the  same  number  of  Indians  in  ambuscade. 
He  charged  upon  them  ; drove  them  from  their  hiding-places  ; 
and,  after  an  obstinate  contest  on  a plain,  favourable  to  the 
operations  of  cavalry,  killed  their  chiefs.  The  savages,  see- 
ing no  hope  of  escape,  contended  with  dreadful  fury  until 
their  whole  band  was  destroyed.  During  the  heat  of  the  fight, 
the  major  was  dismounted,  and  had  a personal  conflict  with  a 
chief  of  prodigious  strength.  They  fought  with  desperation, 
until  an  officer  shot  the  Indian. 

We  now  return  to  the  operations  of  our  armies  on  the 
northern  frontiers ; where,  since  the  winter,  and  the  renewal 
of  hostilities,  events  of  a very  important  character  had  trans- 
pired. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


British  Preparations  in  Canada — Incursion  of  Forsythe — Attack  on  Ogdensburgh — 
General  Pike — Taking  of  York — Explosion  of  a Magazine — Death  of  General  Pike — 
Taking  of  Forts  George  and  Erie— Battle  of  Stony  Creek— Capture  of  Generals  Chan- 
dler and  Winder— British  attack  Sackett’s  Harbour-repulsed  by  General  Brown- 
Resignation  of  General  Dearborne — Town  of  Sodus  attacked — Affair  at  Beaver  Dama 
—Lieutenant  Eldridge— Indians  taken  into  the  American  service— British  attack 
Black  Rock— Second  taking  of  York— British  devastate  the  Borders  of  Lake  Cham- 
plain—Cruise  of  Commodore  Chauncey  on  Lake  Ontario. 

During  the  winter,  Great  Britain  had  sent  a number  of 
troops  to  Halifax,  for  the  purpose  of  being  employed,  in  the 
spring,  in  the  defence  of  Canada.  The  recent  success  of  the 
allies  on  the  continent,  had  taken  away  any  disposition  she 
might  have  had  for  a peace,  as  was  clearly  proved  by  the  re- 
jection of  the  Russian  mediation.  The  militia  of  Canada  was 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


103 


Incursion  of  Fors3rthe Attack  on  Ogdensburgh. 

disciplined  with  great  care,  and  from  the  great  energy  of  the 
British  government,  it  was  enabled  to  bring  them  more  prompt- 
ly into  service,  and  to  retain  them  for  a longer  term  ; while  on 
our  side,  during  the  past  year,  from  the  unpopularity  of  the  war, 
it  was  difficult  to  prevail  on  the  states  to  call  out  the  militia ; 
and  volunteers,  by  which  the  war  to  the  westward  was  so 
spiritedly  carried  on,  came  forward,  in  the  northern  sections 
of  the  union,  in  but  small  numbers.  It  was  still  -hoped  that 
such  preparations  would  be  made,  during  the  winter,  as  would 
lead  to  something  of  more  importance  than  had  been  done  the 
year  before ; although  the  golden  moment  for  the  conquest  of 
Canada  had  passed,  the  British  having  so  strengthened  them- 
selves, as  to  render  the  execution  of  such  a project  a matter 
of  extreme  difficulty.  It  was  thought,  however,  that  by  one 
vigorous  effort  more,  particularly  if  the  spirit  of  the  northern 
states  could  be  roused,  and  the  nation  be  made  to  come  forth 
in  its  strength,  something  might  yet  be  effected.  If  the  com- 
plete command  of  the  lakes  could  be  obtained,  the  whole  of 
Upper  Canada,  at  least,  must  fall  before  winter. 

A mutual  exchange  of  prisoners  had  taken  place,  and  ar- 
rangements were  entered  into,  to  effect  this  in  future ; by  which 
means  some  valuable  officers,  taken  in  the  first  campaign,  were 
restored.  The  troops,  enlisted  in  the  midland  and  northern 
states,  were  marched  to  the  frontier,  and  all  the  necessary 
supplies  and  munitions  of  war  were  assiduously  collected  at  the 
different  posts  along  the  line.  Excepting  some  partizan  af- 
fairs, nothing  of  consequence  transpired  during  the  winter. 

In  the  month  of  February,  a party  of  the  enemy,  who  cross- 
ed in  search  of  some  of  their  deserters,  committed  many 
wanton  depredations  on  the  houses  and  property  of  the  inhabi- 
tants. Major  Forsythe,  wrho  commanded  at  Ogdensburgh,  re- 
solved to  return  the  visit.  Taking  a part  of  his  riflemen,  and 
such  volunteers  as  offered,  some  of  whom  w7ere  private  gentle- 
men of  the  neighbourhood,  he  crossed  the  St.  Lawrence,  sur- 
prised the  guard  at  Elizabethtowm,  took  fifty-two  prisoners, 
among  whom  w7ere  one  major,  three  captains,  and  two  lieuten- 
ants ; and  captured  one  hundred  and  twenty  muskets,  twenty 
rifles,  two  casks  of  fixed  ammunition,  and  other  public  proper- 
ty. He  then  returned,  without  the  loss  of  a single  man. 

Soon  after,  it  was  discovered  that  the  British  meditated  an  at 
tack  on  Ogdensburgh.  Colonel  Benedict  called  out  his  regiment 
of  militia,  to  aid  in  the  defence  of  the  place.  They  appeared  on 
the  21st  of  February,  with  twelve  hundred  men;  and  with  this 
force,  so  much  superior  to  that  of  Forsythe,  succeeded  in  expel- 
ling him  from  the  town,  after  a sharp  conflict.  The  British 


104 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


General  Pike. 

attacked  in  two  columns,  of  six  hundred  men  each,  at  eight 
o’clock  in  the  morning,  and  were  commanded  by  captain 
M’Donnel,  of  the  Glengary  light  infantry,  a corps  trained  with 
peculiar  care,  and  colonel  Frazier,  of  the  Canada  militia.  The 
Americans  kept  up  the  contest  for  an  hour,  with  the  loss  of 
twenty  men  killed  and  wounded  ; and  from  the  cool  and  de- 
liberate aim  of  the  riflemen,  the  enemy  must  have  lost  twice 
that  number,  among  whom  were  five  officers  of  distinction. 
A flourish  was  made  by  the  British  of  this  affair  ; and  a message 
was  sent  with  the  news  to  colonel  M’Feeley,  commanding  the 
American  garrison  of  Niagara,  informing  him  that  a salute 
would  be  fired  from  Fort  George.  The  American  officer  ex- 
pressed his  satisfaction  at  being  able  to  return  the  compliment, 
as  he  had  just  received  intelligence  of  the  capture  of  his  ma- 
jesty’s frigate  Java,  by  an  American  frigate  of  equal  force  ; and 
intended  to  fire  a salute  from  Niagara,  at  the  same  time,  in 
honour  of  this  brilliant  victory. 

Bodies  of  new  levies  were  daily  arriving  at  Sackett’s  Har- 
bour, and  the  vicinity  of  that  place.  To  convert  new  recruits, 
in  the  course  of  a few  months,  into  efficient  troops,  was  an 
operation  not  easily  performed.  Indefatigable  industry  was 
displayed  in  this  essential  duty  by  Pike,  lately  promoted  to  the 
rank  of  a brigadier,  in  consequence  of  his  meritorious  services, 
and  increasing  reputation.  Pike  was  cradled  in  the  camp ; his 
father,  a revolutionary  officer,  was  still  in  the  army,  but  too  far 
advanced  in  life  for  active  service.  He  was  acquainted  with 
all  the  details  of  the  military  profession,  having  served  in 
every  grade  from  a soldier  to  the  general.  He  possessed  an 
ardent  mind,  and  was  animated  by  a desire  of  martial  glory  and 
renown  ; but  such  glory  and  renown  as  were  compatible  with 
the  welfare  of  his  country.  The  models  which  he  had  placed 
before  him,  were  somewhat  of  a romantic  cast ; he  desired  to 
combine  the  courage  of  the  soldier,  and  the  ability  of  the  com- 
mander, with  those  ornaments  of  character  which  become  the 
man.  Pike  was  already  a favourite  in  the  United  States,  and 
distinguished  as  the  adventurous  explorer  of  the  immense  Wes- 
tern desert,  traversed  in  another  direction  by  Lewis  and  Clarke. 
He  had  here  given  proofs  of  much  fortitude  of  mind,  vigour  of 
body,  and  great  prudence  and  intelligence.  His  zeal  and  activity 
were  afterwards  conspicuous,  in  the  success  with  which  he  form- 
ed the  regiment  placed  under  his  command.  He  was  beloved 
by  his  troops,  whose  affections  he  knew  how  to  engage,  and  into 
whom  he  could  infuse  a portion  of  his  own  generous  spirit.  It 
is  not  surprising,  therefore,  that  the  progress  made  by  the 
troops,  at  Sackett’s  Harbour,  under  the  unceasing  attention  of 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


105 


Taking  of  York. 

this  accomplished  officer,  should  be  unusually  rapid.  Nothing 
was  wanting  but  an  opportunity,  on  opening  of  the  campaign, 
to  lead  them  to  the  achievement  of  some  glorious  exploit. 

This  opportunity  was  not  long  in  presenting  itself’.  The 
lake  was  no  sooner  clear  of  ice,  than  a descent  on  the  Canada 
shore  was  projected.  York,  the  capital  of  Upper  Canada,  was 
the  depot  of  all  the  British  military  stores,  whence  the  wes- 
tern posts  were  supplied.  It  was  known  that  a lar-ge  vessel 
was  on  the  stocks,  and  nearly  completed.  The  importance  of 
the  place  to  either  party  was  immense.  Should  an  attack  on 
it  prove  successful,  it  might  be  followed  up  by  an  immediate 
attempt  upon  Fort  George  ; and  the  forces  then,  concentrating, 
and  aided  by  the  fleet,  might,  with  every  prospect  of  success, 
move  against  Kingston. 

About  the  middle  of  April,  the  commander-in-chief,  after  con 
ference  with  Pike  and  other  officers,  determined  on  attacking 
York.  Major  Forsythe,  who  had  returned  to  Ogdensburgh  on 
the  retreat  of  the  British,  was  ordered  with  his  riflemen  to  re- 
pair to  Sackett’s  Harbour;  and  commodore  Chauncey  received 
orders  from  the  navy  department,  to  co-operate  with  general 
Dearborne,  in  any  plan  of  operations  which  he  might  wish  to 
carry  into  execution.  On  the  25th  of  April,  the  fleet  moved 
down  the  lake,  every  arrangement  having  been  made  for  the 
projected  attack.  The  plan,  which  had  been  principally  sug- 
gested by  Pike,  was  highly  judicious  ; and,  at  his  particular  re- 
quest, he  was  entrusted  with  its  execution.  On  the  27th,  at 
seven  o’clock  in  the  morning,  the  fleet  safely  reached  the  place 
of  destination.  The  spot  fixed  on  for  this  purpose  was  an 
open  space  at  the  ruins  of  Toronto,  the  former  site  of  the  fort, 
about  two  miles  above  the  present  town  of  York.  The  debark- 
ation commenced  at  eight  o’clock,  and  was  completed  at  ten. 
The  British,  on  discovering  the  fleet,  hastily  made  the  necessary 
dispositions  to  oppose  the  landing  of  the  American  forces. 
General  Sheafle  advanced  from  the  garrison,  which  was  situa- 
ted above  York,  with  his  whole  force,  consisting  of  about  seven 
hundred  and  fifty  regulars  and  militia,  and  five  hundred  In- 
dians, besides  a body  of  grenadiers,  and  a corps  of  Glengary 
fencibles.  The  Indians  were  placed  in  the  thickets  at  the 
water’s  edge,  near  the  expected  points  of  debarkation,  while 
the  regulars  were  drawn  up  on  the  bank,  and  partly  concealed 
in  a wood.  In  pursuance  of  the  plan  of  attack,  the  batteaux 
carrying  Forsythe  and  his  riflemen,  first  moved  to  the  shore, 
at  the  point  where  the  principal  force  of  the  enemy  was  sta- 
tioned. A galling  fire  of  musketry  and  rifles  was  instantly 
opened  on  him.  To  have  gone  higher  up  would  have  deranged 


106 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Taking  of  York. 

the  general  plan  ; he  determined  therefore  to  dash  at  once  into 
the  thickest  of  the  enemy  ; but  first  ordered  the  oars  to  cease 
a moment,  that  he  might  give  his  riflemen  an  opportunity  of 
returning  their  fire. 

Pike,  who  was  attentively  watching  this  movement,  observed 
the  pause,  and  not  knowing  its  reason,  instantly  leaped  into 
the  boat  provided  for  himself  and  his  staff,  at  the  same  time 
ordering  major  King  to  follow,  with  a part  of  his  regiment. 
Before  he  reached  the  shore,  however,  Forsythe  had  landed, 
and  was  closely  engaged  with  the  whole  British  force.  The  de- 
tachment under  King,  consisting  of  the  light  artillery  under  ma- 
jor Eustis,  a volunteer  corps  commanded  by  colonel  M’Clure, 
and  about  thirty  riflemen  under  lieutenant  Riddle,  now  landed. 
Pike,  placing  himself  at  the  head  of  the  few  first  formed,  and 
ordering  the  rest  to  follow  rapidly,  gallantly  ascended  the  bank 
with  his  handful  of  men,  under  a shower  of  bullets  from  the 
grenadiers.  He  charged  impetuously  upon  them;  they  were 
thrown  into  disorder  and  fled.  This  had  scarcely  been  achieved, 
when  the  bugles  of  Forsythe  announced  that  he  had  also  been 
victorious  ; the  Glengary  fencibles  still  kept  up  an  irregular 
fire,  but  the  Indians  had  fled.  A fresh  body  of  grenadiers  now 
suddenly  issued  from  the  wood,  and  made  a desperate  charge 
on  major  King’s  regiment,  which  by  this  time  was  drawn  up 
on  the  bank  : at  first  it  faltered ; but  in  a moment  rallied,  re- 
turned to  the  charge,  and  drove  the  enemy  from  the  field.  The 
British  were  seen  at  a distance  forming  again;  but  considera- 
ble reinforcements  having  by  this  time  landed  from  the  fleet, 
the  British  retreated  to  the  garrison  below. 

The  whole  of  the  troops  having  now  landed,  they  were  formed 
in  the  order  contemplated  in  the  plan  of  attack.  The  different 
bodies  of  troops  under  majors  Lewis  and  Eustis,  and  colonels 
M’Clure  and  Ripley,  were  disposed  in  the  most  judicious 
manner,  while  Forsythe  and  his  riflemen  were  to  act  on  the 
flanks.  The  column  then  moved  forward  with  the  utmost  pre- 
cision, and  with  as  much  regularity  as  the  nature  of  the  ground 
would  permit,  until  they  emerged  from  the  wood,  when  a 
twenty-four  pounder  opened  upon  them  from  one  of  the  enemy’s 
batteries.  The  battery  was  soon  cleared,  and  the  column 
moved  on  to  the  second,  which  was  abandoned  on  the  approach 
of  the  Americans,  the  enemy  retreating  to  the  garrison.  Gen- 
eral Pike  here  ordered  the  column  to  halt,  for  the  purpose  of  learn- 
ing the  strength  of  the  garrison,  and  obtaining  further  informa- 
tion : as  the  barracks  appeared  to  have  been  evacuated,  he  sus- 
pected a stratagem,  to  draw  him  within  the  reach  of  some  secret 
force.  Lieutenant  Riddle  was  sent  forward  to  learn  the  situa- 


GALLANT  DEFENCE  OF  FORT  SANDUSKY,  BY  MAJOR  CROGHAN 
See  Page  150. 


TAKING  OF  YORK,  AND  DEATH  OF  GENERAL  PIKE. 


108 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


109 


Taking  of  York  ....  Explosion  of  a Magazine  ....  Death  of  General  Pike. 

tion  of  the  enemy.  In  the  meanwhile,  Pike,  as  humane  as  he 
was  brave,  occupied  himself  in  removing  a wounded  British  sol- 
dier from  a dangerous  situation  ; and  having  performed  this  act 
of  humanity,  which  speaks  volumes  in  his  favour,  had  seated 
himself  on  the  stump  of  a tree,  and  entered  into  conversation  with 
a serjeant,  who  had  been  taken  prisoner  : when  suddenly  the  air 
was  convulsed  by  a tremendous  explosion.  The  magazine,  at 
the  distance  of  two  hundred  yards,  near  the  barracks,  had  blown 
up.  The  air  was  instantly  filled  with  huge  stones  and  fragments 
of  wood,  rent  asunder  and  whirled  aloft  by  the  exploding  of  five 
hundred  barrels  of  powder.  This  was  the  treacherous  attack 
which  the  British  had  prepared,  but  which  Pike  could  not  have 
suspected.  Immense  quantities  of  these  inflamed  and  black- 
ened masses  fell  in  the  midst  of  the  victorious  column,  causing 
a havock  which  the  arms  of  the  enemy  could  not  have  effected, 
killing  and  wounding  upwards  of  two  hundred,  and  amongst 
the  latter  their  beloved  commander,  the  heroic  Pike.  The  brave 
troops,  though  for  a moment  confounded  by  the  shock,  were 
soon  called  to  their  recollection  by  the  national  music,  Yankee 
Doodle : the  column  was  instantly  closed  up  ; and  they  rent 
the  air,  in  their  turn,  with  three  loud  huzzas  ! 

The  wound  of  Pike,  a severe  contusion,  was  soon  found  to 
be  mortal ; he  still,  however,  preserved  his  undaunted  spirit : 
“ Move  on  my  brave  fellows,  and  revenge  your  general,”  he 
cried,  addressing  them  for  the  last  time.  This  they  instantly 
obeyed.  He  was  then  taken  up  by  some  of  his  men,  to  be 
conveyed  on  board  the  ship  ; scarcely  had  he  reached  the  shore 
of  the  lake,  when  a loud  and  victorious  shout  from  his  brigade 
brightened,  for  a moment, 'the  expiring  lamp  of  life  ; a faint 
sigh  was  all  his  strength  would  permit  him  to  express.  Shortly 
afterward,  the  British  flag  was  brought  to  him  by  one  of  his 
soldiers ; at  the  sight  of  it,  his  eye  again  resumed  its  wonted 
lustre  for  a moment,  and  making  signs  for  it  to  be  placed  under 
his  head,  he  gloriously  expired.  Thus  fell  a warrior  who  will 
live  with  honour  in  the  page  of  history.  Brave,  prudent  and 
chivalrous,  he  was  adorned  with  that  moral  excellence  which 
is  essential  to  the  accomplished  soldier  and  the  real  hero. 
As  he  terminated  his  career  in  the  very  day-spring  of  life,  we 
can  but  imperfectly  estimate  what  the  ripened  age  of  so  much 
promise  would  have  brought  forth.  No  officer  entertained  a 
more  refined  sense  of  honourable  warfare ; a proof  of  it  is  to 
be  found  in  the  orders  which  he  gave  on  this  memorable  day, 
that  any  of  his  soldiers  who  should  molest  the  possessions  or 
persons  of  the  inhabitants,  or  wantonly  destroy  the  public  pro 
perty,  should  suffer  instant  death. 

K 


110 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Taking  of  York. 

On  the  fall  of  general  Pike,  the  command  devolved  on 
colonel  Pearce,  who  advanced  to  the  barracks,  which  he  found 
already  in  the  possession  of  Forsythe ; the  enemy  having  re- 
treated to  the  fort.  No  one  now  being  acquainted  with  the  fur- 
ther execution  of  the  plan  of  attack,  the  enemy  was  not  imme- 
diately pursued ; otherwise  the  whole  of  the  regulars  and  public 
stores  must  have  fallen  into  our  hands.  The  Americans,  after 
nalting  a short  time,  moved  on  towards  the  town  ; and  on  draw- 
ing near  it  were  met  by  officers  of  the  Canada  militia,  with  offers 
of  capitulation.  This  produced  some  delay ; but  it  being  sus- 
pected that  it  was  only  intended  to  facilitate  the  escape  of 
general  Sheaffe  and  the  principal  part  of  his  regulars,  and  to 
gain  time  while  they  could  destroy  the  military  stores,  and 
burn  the  vessel  on  the  stocks,  Forsythe  and  Ripley  pushed 
forward,  and  were  soon  after  followed  by  Pearce.  The  strictest 
observance  of  Pike’s  order,  with  respect  to  the  treatment  of  the 
tnhabitants  and  their  property,  was  enjoined.  At  four  o’clock 
the  Americans  were  masters  of  the  town.  Although  with  jus- 
tice they  might  be  enraged  at  the  conduct  of  the  British, 
for  their  barbarous  and  unmanly  attempt  to  destroy  them 
by  a mine,  the  troops  conducted  themselves  with  the  most  per- 
fect order  and  forbearance  ; perhaps  considering  this  the  best 
testimonial  of  respect  for  their  brave  leader.  The  stipulations 
of  surrender  were  entered  into  with  colonel  Pearce,  at  the  very 
moment  the  British  were  engaged  in  the  destruction  of  the  pub- 
lic property.  By  the  terms  of  the  stipulation,  the  troops,  , 
regulars  and  militia,  naval  officers  and  seamen,  were  surrendered 
prisoners  of  war ; all  the  public  stores  were  given  up,  and  all 
private  property  was  to  be  guarantied  to  the  citizens  of  York ; 
svery  thing  relating  to  the  civil  departments  was  to  be  respected  ; 
and  the  surgeons,  attending  on  the  wounded,  were  not  to  be  con- 
sidered as  prisoners  of  war. 

It  is  gratifying  to  reflect  that  the  deportment  of  the  victors, 
on  this  occasion,  was  such  as  to  extort  praise  even  from  the 
vanquished.  So  far  from  inflicting  any  injury  on  the  inhabi- 
tants, a considerable  portion  of  the  public  stores,  which  could 
not  easily  be  transported,  were  distributed  among  them,  and 
they  expressed  themselves  highly  satisfied  with  the  conduct  of 
the  Americans.  The  principal  civil  officers  of  the  place  ad- 
dressed a letter  of  thanks  to  general  Dearborne,  for  the  strict 
regard  which  was  manifested  by  the  troops  under  his  command, 
for  the  safety  of  the  persons  and  property  of  the  inhabitants. 

The  commander-in-chief  landed  soon  after  the  fall  of  Pike, 
but  did  not  assume  the  immediate  command  until  after  the  sur- 
render of  the  town. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


Ill 


Taking  of  York. 

Great  assistance  was  rendered  during  the  engagement  by  the 
co-operation  of  commodore  Chauncey,  after  landing  the  troops. 
The  vessels,  in  consequence  of  a contrary  wind,  were  com- 
pelled to  beat  up  to  their  several  positions  with  great  difficulty, 
and  under  a heavy  fire  from  the  batteries.  When  this  was 
effected,  they  opened  a galling  and  destructive  fire,  which  con- 
tributed jnuc-h  to  the  success  of  the  attack.  In  the  squadron, 
three  were  killed  and  eleven  wounded ; among  the  first,  mid- 
shipmen Thompson  and  Hatfield,  both  much  regretted. 

The  loss  oh  the  American  side  was  inconsiderable  until  the 
explosion  of  the  “ infernal  machine,”  which  caused  it  to  amount 
to  three  hundred  in  killed  and  wounded.  Several  officers  of 
merit  were  killed  or  wounded  by  the  explosion.  The  aids  of 
the  general,  captains  Nicholson  and  Frazier,  were  wounded ; 
the  first  mortally : also,  captain  Lyon,  captain  Hoppock,  lieu- 
tenant Bloomfield,  and  many  other  valuable  officers.  Much 
praise  was  bestowed  on  lieutenant-colonel  Mitchell,  of  the 
third  regiment  of  artillery : he  formed  the  column  after  the 
explosion,  and  throughout  the  whole  of  the  affair  behaved 
with  the  greatest  gallantry.  Major  Eustis,  captains  Scott, 
Young,  Walworth,  M’Glassin,  and  Stephen  H.  Moore  of  the 
Baltimore  volunteers,  who  lost  a leg  by  the  explosion  ; and 
Lieutenants  Irvine,  Fanning  and  Riddle,  were  named  among 
the  most  distinguished  of  the  day. 

There  were  taken  from  the  British,  one  lieutenant-colonel, 
one  major,  thirteen  captains,  nine  lieutenants,  eleven  ensigns, 
one  deputy  adjutant-general,  four  naval  officers,  and  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty-one  non-commissioned  officers  and  privates ; 
and  it  was  contended,  that  according  to  the  capitulation,  the 
commanding  general,  his  staff,  and  all  his  regulars,  ought  to 
have  been  surrendered.  There  was  certainly  an  unfair  proce- 
dure on  the  part  of  the  British  general,  as  well  in  this  business, 
as  in  the  destruction  of  the  public  property  after  it  had  been 
fairly  surrendered.  With  respect  to  the  explosion,  it  was 
attributed  by  general  Sheaffe  to  accident ; and  as  a proof,  he 
mentioned  the  circumstance  of  forty  of  his  own  men  having 
been  killed  and  wounded  in  the  retreat.  But  the  American 
officers,  who  witnessed  the  affair,  were  perfectly  satisfied  that 
it  was  designed.  After  the  conflict  had  ceased  for  some  time, 
and  the  magazine  and  barracks  had  been  entirely  abandoned  by 
the  enemy,  the  occurrence  of  such  an  accident  was  almost  im 
possible ; and  leads  to  the  conviction,  that  a match  had  been 
purposely  laid,  intended  to  explode  on  the  approach  of  the  Ame- 
rican troops ; which,  but  for  the  fortunate  precaution  of  their 
commander,  would  have  involved  them  in  one  general  destruc- 


112 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Taking  of  York Taking  of  Forts  George  and  Erie. 

tion.  It  is  unjust,  on  light  grounds,  to  impute  to  the  British  gene- 
ral, conduct  so  dishonourable  ; and  but  for  the  circumstances  we 
have  mentioned,  it  might  be  regarded  as  the  unauthorized  act  of 
some  base  individual.  The  fact  of  a part  of  his  own  column  hav- 
ing been  overtaken  by  stones  propelled  to  an  immense  distance, 
gives  no  weight  to  his  exculpation : this  may  have  proceeded 
from  his  not  having  calculated  with  sufficient  accuracyfor  their 
own  safety,  although  nothing  could  have  been  better  timed  for 
the  complete  destruction  of  our  gallant  countrymen.  Had  the 
explosion  taken  place  in  the  midst  of  the  fight,  there  might 
then  be  room  for  supposition  that  it  was  the  result  of  accident ; 
but,  under  the  circumstances,  that  this  should  have  been  the 
case,  appears  next  to  impossible.  The  loss  of  the  British, 
amounted  to  seven  hundred  and  fifty  men  in  killed,  wounded 
and  prisoners : of  these,  the  killed  and  wounded  were  not 
less  than  two  hundred  ; the  prisoners  amounted  to  fifty  regulars, 
and  five  hundred  militia.  Property  to  an  immense  amount 
was  destroyed,  and  there  still  remained  to  the  value  of  at  least 
half  a million  of  dollars : in  his  hasty  retreat,  general  Sheaffe 
abandoned  his  baggage,  containing  all  his  books  and  papers, 
which  proved  a valuable  acquisition.  Upon  the  whole,  the 
capture  of  York  was  a brilliant  achievement,  and  worthy  of 
Pike,  its  projector.  It  was  the  first  dawn  of  that  military  dis- 
tinction, to  which  we  afterwards  so  rapidly  attained  under  the 
gallant  officers  whom  the  school  of  experience  had  fashioned. 

The  object  of  this  expedition  being  now  fully  attained,  the 
American  forces  evacuated  York  on  the  1st  of  May,  and  re-em- 
barked. The  fleet,  however,  did  not  leave  the  harbour  until 
the  8th.  A schooner  had  in  the  meantime  been  despatched 
to  Niagara,  to  inform  general  Lewis  of  the  success  of  the  ex- 
pedition, and  of  the  intended  movements  of  the  troops. 

The  next  thing  to  be  undertaken,  was  the  attack  of  Fort 
George  and  Fort  Erie,  which  had  been  unsuccessfully  attempted 
the  year  before.  Commodore  Chauncey  having  the  command 
of  the  lake,  forces  could  be  transported  to  any  part  with  facility. 
On  the  evening  of  the  8th,  the  troops  were  landed  at  Four 
Mile  creek,  so  called,  from  being  four  miles  distant  from 
Niagara.  The  next  day,  two  schooners,  under  the  command 
of  lieutenant  Pettigrew,  sailed  with  a detachment  of  one  hun- 
dred men,  commanded  by  captain  Morgan  of  the  Twelfth,  for  the 
purpose  of  destroying  some  of  the  enemy’s  stores  at  the  head 
of  the  lake.  On  their  approach,  the  guard,  about  eighty  men, 
retired  ; the  public  buildings  were  burnt,  and  the  party  returned 
with  the  greater  portion  of  the  property.  On  the  10th,  commo- 
dore Chauncey  sailed  to  Sackett’s  Harbour,  for  the  purpose  ot 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


113 


Taking  of  Forts  George  and  Erie. 

leaving  the  wounded  men  and  officers,  and  of  bringing  such 
additional  force  as  could  be  spared  from  that  place.  He  again 
sailed  _on_.the_22d,  leaving  the  Pert  and  the  Fair  American  to 
watch  the  movements  of  the  enemy.  Two  days  afterwards  he 
arrived  safely  at  Niagara,  with  three  hundred  and  fifty  men  of' 
colonel  Macomb's  regiment  of  artillery,  and  an  additional  num- 
ber of  guns. 

Arrangements  were  now  made  for  carrying  the  contemplated 
enterprise  into  immediate  execution.  Commodore  Chauncey 
having,  on  the  26th,  reconnoitered  the  opposite  shore,  and  ascer- 
tained the  best  places  for  landing,  and  the  stations  for  the 
smaller  vessels  to  occupy ; the  next  morning  was  fixed  upon  for 
the  attack.  A number  of  boats  were  made  ready;  and  others, 
which  had  been  building  for  the  occasion,  were  launched  in  the 
afternoon ; this  being  observed  by  the  enemy,  a fire  was  open- 
ed upon  the  workmen  from  a battery,  erected  for  the  purpose, 
nearly  opposite.  This  brought  on  a severe  cannonade  from 
the  forts  and  batteries,  which  continued  for  some  hours,  and  in 
which  the  Americans  had  the  decided  advantage.  Fort  George 
appeared  to  suffer  considerable  injury.  The  guns  of  the  Ame- 
rican battery  were  directed  with  so  much  precision,  that  the 
halliards  of  the  flag-staff  were  shot  away,  and  the  buildings  of 
every  description  around  the  fort  were  much  damaged : while 
the  loss  on  the  American  side  was  very  inconsiderable.  All 
the  boats  in  the  meanwhile  passed  safely  to  the  encampment  at 
Four  Mile  creek:  and  as  soon  as  it  grew  dark,  the  artillery 
was  put  on  board  the  Madison,  the  Oneida,  and  the  Lady  of  the 
Lake ; the  troops  were  to  embark  in  the  boats  and  follow  the 
fleet.  At  three  o’clock  in  the  morning,  signal  was  made  to 
weigh;  but  in  consequence  of  the  calm  which  prevailed,  the 
schooners  were  obliged  to  resort  to  sweeps  to  gain  their 
stations.  These  consisted  of  the  Julia,  Growler,  Ontario, 
Governor  Tompkins,  Conquest,  Hamilton,  Asp,  and  Scourge  ; 
each  within  musket  shot  of  the  shore,  and  skilfully  disposed 
to  attack  the  different  batteries,  and  cover  the  lending  of  our 
forces.  The  troops  had  now  all  embarked,  and  amounted  to 
about  four  thousand  men  ; and  at  dayfeeak,  generals  Dearborne 
and  Lewis,  and  suites,  went  on  board  the  Madison.  The  ene- 
my’s batteries  immediately  opened,  as  the  troops  advanced  in 
three  brigades.  The  advance  was  led  by  that  accomplished 
officer  colonel  Scott,  who  had  so  much  signalized  himself  in 
this  place  the  year  before ; and  was  composed  of  Forsythe’s 
riflemen,  and  detachments  from  various  infantry  regiments : it 
landed  near  the  fort,  which  had  been  silenced  by  the  Governor 
Tompkins.  General  Boyd,  to  whom  the  brigade  lately  com- 
k * 


114 


BRAGKENRIDGE’S 


Taking  of  Forts  George  and  Erie. 

manded  by  general  Pike  had  been  assigned,  formed  the  first 
line,  which  was  flanked  by  the  Baltimore  and  Albany  volun- 
teers under  colonel  M’Clure.  tie  reached  the  shore  immedi- 
ately after  the  advance  had  landed.  General  Winder  followed, 
at  the  head  of  the  second  brigade,  and  was  closely  succeeded 
by  the  third,  under  General  Chandler.  The  wind  suddenly 
springing  up  from  the  .east,  and  producing  a considerable 
swell,  the  troops  from  the  Madison  and  Oneida  could  not 
reach  shore  until  the  second  and  third  brigades  had  advanced ; 
Macomb’s  regiment,  and  the  marines  under  captain  Smith, 
therefore,  did  not  land  until  the  debarkation  had  been  com- 
pleted. 

The  advance  under  Scott,  consisting  of  five  hundred  men, 
had  been  exposed,  on  its  approach  to  the  shore,  to  an  incessant 
volley  of  musketry,  from  at  least  twelve  hundred  regulars,  sta- 
tioned in  a ravine.  This  spirited  corps,  composed  of  the  flower 
of  the  army,  moved  on  without  faltering,  and  briskly  returned 
the  fire  from  the  boats.  As  they  drew  near  the  shore,  a sur- 
prising degree  of  emulation  manifested  itself  both  amongst 
officers  and  soldiers  ; many  of  them  leaping  into  the  lake,  and 
wading  to  land.  Captain  Hindman,  an  accomplished  young 
officer  of  the  second  artillery,  was  the  first  on  the  enemy’s  ter- 
ritory. No  sooner  were  the  troops  formed  on  the  beach,  than 
they  were  led  to  the  charge,  and  instantly  dispersed  the  enemy  I 
in  every  direction ; some  flying  to  the  woods  for  shelter,  and 
others  seeking  refuge  in  the  fort.  The  first  were  briskly  as- 
sailed by  Forsythe  ; while  the  advanced  corps  and  the  first  bri- 
gade, under  general  Boyd,  vigorously  attacked  the  latter.  The 
prevailing  panic  had  seized  the  garrison,  which  made  but  a 
feeble  resistance.  Fort  Niagara,  and  the  batteries  on  the  Ame- 
rican side,  opened  at  the  same  time ; and  Fort  George  having 
become  untenable,  the  British  laid  trains  to  their  magazines, 
abandoned  all  their  works,  and  retreated  with  the  utmost  pre- 
cipitation by  different  routes.  Colonel  Scott  and  his  light 
troops  followed  closely  in  their  rear,  when  he  was  recalled  by 
general  Boyd.  Lieutenant  Riddle,  with  his  party,  not  receiv- 
ing the  order,  pursued  the  enemy  almost  to  Queenstown,  and 
picked  up  a number  of  stragglers.  The  light  troops  took  pos- 
session of  Fort  George;  captains  Hindman  and  Stockton  en- 
tering first,  and  extinguishing  the  fire  intended  to  explode  the 
magazine.  The  former  withdrew  a match  at  the  imminent  haz- 
ard of  his  life.  General  Boyd  and  colonel  Scott  mounted  the 
parapet  for  the  purpose  of  cutting  away  the  staff ; but  Hind- 
man succeeded  in  taking  the  flag,  which  he  forwarded  to  gene- 
ral Dearborne.  The  American  ensign  was  then  immediately 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


115 


Taking  of  Forts  George  and  Erie. 

hoisted  ; and  the  troops  ordered  in  and  quartered.  At  twelve 
o’clock  the  whole  of  the  British  fortifications  on  this  shore 
from  Fort  George  to  Fort  Erie  inclusive,  were  in  the  quiet 
possession  of  the  Americans.  The  enemy  had  moved  off  with 
such  rapidity,  that  in  a short  time  nothing  more  of  them  was 
to  be  seen ; and  our  troops,  having  been  eleven  hours  under 
arms,  were  too  much  fatigued  to  pursue  them  far.  The  loss 
of  the  British  in  this  affair,  considering  the  time  during  which 
the  contest  lasted,  was  very  considerable.  There  were  one 
hundred  and  eight  killed,  and  one  hundred  and  sixty  wounded, 
who  fell  into  our  hands : besides  which,  one  hundred  and 
fifteen  regulars,  and  five  hundred  militia,  were  taken  prisoners. 
The  loss  of  the  Americans  was  thirty-nine  killed,  and  one 
hundred  and  eight  wounded : among  the  former,  lieutenant 
Hobart  of  the  light  artillery  ; and  of  the  latter,  major  King  of 
the  Thirteenth,  captains  Arrowsmith  of  the  Sixth,  Steel  of  the 
Sixteenth,  Roach  of  the  Twenty-third  (who  had  been  wounded 
the  year  before  at  the  heights  of  Queenstown,  and  promoted 
to  the  rank  of  captain  for  his  good  conduct  on  that  occasion), 
and  lieutenant  Swearingen  of  the  rifle  corps.  The  Forty-ninth 
British  regiment,  the  Invincibles,  was  in  this  affair,  and  its  com- 
mander, colonel  Myers,  wounded  and  taken  prisoner.  The  ac- 
tion, notwithstanding,  was  fought  on  the  American  side  with 
inferior  numbers ; the  advance,  and  part  of  Boyd’s  brigade,  only, 
having  been  actually  engaged.  Shortly  after  the  surrender  of 
the  fort,  the  lake  became  so  rough  as  to  render  the  situation  of 
the  fleet  somewhat  dangerous.  Commodore  Chauncey,  there- 
fore, found  it  necessary  to  weigh ; and  proceeding  up  the  river, 
chose  a place  of  safety  between  the  two  forts,  where  he  an 
chored. 

High  praise  was  given,  both  by  the  commodore  and  general 
Dearborne,  to  the  forces  under  their  respective  commands 
Scott  and  Boyd  were  particularly  mentioned.  The  commander 
in-chief  also  acknowledged  himself  much  indebted  to  colonel 
Porter,  of  the  light  artillery,  to  major  Armistead,  of  the  Third 
regiment  of  artillery,  and  to  captain  Totten  of  the  engineers, 
for  their  skill  in  demolishing  the  enemy’s  forts  and  batteries. 
We  here  find  the  first  mention  of  the  hero  of  Lake  Erie,  lieu- 
tenant-commandant Oliver  H.  Perry,  who  had  volunteered  his 
assistance  on  the  night  of  the  26th,  and  had  rendered  good 
service  in  the  arrangement  and  debarkation  of  the  troops. 
Much  of  the  success  of  this  gallant  enterprise  was  attributable 
to  the  judicious  plan  of  commodore  Chauncey,  in  attacking  the 
different  batteries  of  the  enemy  with  his  vessels,  and  rendering 
them  untenable.  General  Dearborne  had  been  much  indis- 


116 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Battle  of  Stony  Creek. 

posed ; but  he  refused  to  yield  the  command  of  the  expedition 
and  issued  his  orders  from  his  bed. 

Lieutenant  Perry  was  despatched,  the  day  after  the  battle,  to 
Black  Rock,  with  fifty  men,  for  the  purpose  of  taking  five  ves- 
sels to  Erie  as  soon  as  possible,  and  also  of  preparing  the 
squadron  at  that  place,  to  commence  operations,  in  conjunction 
with  general  Harrison,  by  the  15th  of  June. 

A few  days  afterwards,  it  was  ascertained  that  the  enemy, 
under  general  Vincent,  had  retired  to  the  Beaver  Dams,  and 
formed  a junction  with  the  command  of  lieutenant-colonel 
Bishop  from  Fort  Erie  and  Chippewa.  The  day  after  this 
was  effected,  the  British  general  retreated  hastily  to  the  upper 
end  of  Lake  Ontario,  and  took  a position  on  the  heights  at  the 
head  of  Burlington  Bay.  His  force,  it  was  supposed,  did  not 
exceed  a thousand  men.  General  Winder,  at  his  request,  was 
detached,  by  the  commander-in-chief,  in  pursuit,  with  his 
brigade.  Having  reached  Twenty  Mile  creek,  on  the  second 
day’s  march,  the  general  received  information,  that  the  enemy 
had  been  reinforced  by  several  hundred  men  from  Kingston ; 
that  his  force,  besides  Indians,  and  a few  militia,  might 
amount  to  fifteen  hundred  men  : he,  in  consequence,  thought 
it  prudent  to  despatch  an  officer  to  General  Dearborne  for  an 
additional  force;  that  under  his  command  not  exceeding  twelve 
hundred  infantry,  exclusive  of  the  dragoons  under  colonel 
Burns,  and  Towson’s  artillery.  He  nevertheless  continued  his 
march  to  Forty  Mile  creek,  where,  selecting  a good  position,  he 
proposed  to  wait  for  the  expected  reinforcement.  This,  con- 
sisting of  Chandler’s  brigade,  in  a short  time  arrived,  after  a 
rapid  march ; when  general  Chandler,  being  the  senior  officer, 
assumed  the  command. 

On  the  same  day,  the  united  force  proceeded  to  a rivulet 
called  Stony  Creek,  where  they  encamped,  having  in  the 
course  of  the  afternoon  skirmished  with,  and  driven  back  the 
advance  parties  of  the  enemy.  In  order  to  secure  the  baggage 
of  the  army,  which  had  been  conveyed  in  batteaux  along 
the  lake  shore,  colonels  Christie  and  Boerstler,  with  their 
respective  regiments,  the  Thirteenth  and  Fourteenth,  were 
detached,  to  take  a position  at  the  distance  of  two  miles  from 
the  main  body,  on  the  neck  of  land  which  divides  the  lake 
from  Burlington  Bay,  and  on  the  road  from  Fort  George  to 
York  and  Kingston.  The  distance  of  the  main  body  of  the 
British  was  about  eight  miles. 

The  ground  occupied  by  general  Chandler  was  a high  bank 
on  Stony  Creek  ; on  the  opposite  side  of  the  stream  there  was 
a small  meadow,  and  the  bank  was  much  lower.  He  halted  im- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


117 


Battle  of  Stony  Creek. 

mediately  on  the  road,  as  the  centre  of  his  encampment.  The 
Fifth,  a small  detachment  of  the  Twenty-third,  and  one  company 
of  the  Sixteenth  infantry,  occupied  a height,  a short  distance  to 
the  left.  The  object  of  this  was  to  prevent,  in  case  of  a night 
attack,  the  occupation  of  ground  which  commanded  the  road ; 
while,  at  the  same  time,  the  troops  stationed  there  could,  with 
facility,  be  wheeled  into  line  with  the  Twenty -fifth,  along  the 
high  bank  of  the  creek.  The  light  artillery  of  captains  Tow- 
son  and  Leonard,  were  posted  immediately  to  the  right  of  the 
last  mentioned  regiment,  so  as  to  command  the  road  in  the 
direction  of  the  enemy.  The  cavalry,  under  colonel  Burns, 
were  placed  in  the  rear,  to  be  ready  at  a moment’s  warning. 
A guard  of  eighty  or  a hundred  men  was  posted  a quarter  of  a 
mile  in  advance,  at  a wooden  chapel  on  the  road  side.  In  other 
respects  the  usual  precautions  were  taken. 

The  situation  of  the  British  army  was  almost  hopeless.  To 
contend  openly  with  the  superior  force  of  the  Americans,  was 
out  of  the  question.  No  possibility  of  escape  remained  but 
by  marching  through  the  thinly  inhabited  country  towards 
Detroit,  and  joining  general  Proctor ; or  attempting  the  fortune 
of  a night  attack.  The  first,  in  their  present  deficiency  of 
supplies,  was  considered  almost  impracticable  : the  latter  was, 
therefore,  resolved  upon.  The  existence  of  this  alternative 
could  not  have  escaped  the  penetration  of  the  American  gene- 
rals ; and  therefore  the  necessity  of  the  utmost  precaution.  To 
the  ultimate  character  of  the  campaign,  the  capture  of  the 
British  would  be  of  the  greatest  importance : as  the  necessary 
consequence,  the  contest  to  the  westward  would  terminate,  for 
it  would  no  longer  be  possible  for  Proctor  to  hold  out,  after  his 
communication  with  the  lower  provinces  had  been  cut  off. 

Until  late  in  the  evening,  the  soldiers  of  the  Twenty-fifth  had 
occupied  the  meadow  ground  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  creek, 
where  they  had  kindled  fires  for  the  purpose  of  cooking ; but 
towards  midnight  they  wei'e  withdrawn  to  the  position  assigned 
them  on  the  brow  of  the  high  bank.  This  precaution  had  well 
nigh  proved  fruitless,  from  the  negligence  and  misconduct  of 
the  main  guard.  Several  of  the  sentinels  in  advance  were  si- 
lently bayoneted  by  the  enemy,  w?ho,  unmolested,  pushed  a co- 
lumn of  seven  or  eight  hundred  men  past  the  chapel : our  guard 
must  have  been  buried  in  sleep,  since  not  a shot  w-as  fired. 
On  approaching  the  fires  made  by  the  Tw'enty-fifth,  and  which 
had  not  yet  been  extinguished,  the  enemy  raised  a tremendous 
Indian  yell,  expecting  no  doubt  to  bayonet  the  Americans, 
whom  they  supposed  to  be  asleep  a few  paces  from  them. 
This  yell  was  most  fortunate  for  the  Americans,  who  were 


118 


BKACKENRIDGE’S 


Battle  of  Stony  Creek Capture  of  Generals  Chandler  and  Winder. 

instantly  roused  on  the  opposite  bank.  The  Twenty-fifth, 
had  lain  on  their  arms,  and  instantly  commenced  a heavy  fire 
on  the  British,  who  were  revealed  by  the  fires  which  had  de- 
luded them.  General  Winder,  who  commanded  the  troops  on 
the  left  of  the  road,  succeeded  in  a few  moments  in  stationing 
the  greater  part  of  them  on  the  edge  of  the  creek,  to  the  left 
of  the  artillery,  and  joined  his  fire  with  that  of  the  Twenty- 
fifth,  which  was  by  this  time  returned  by  the  enemy,  though 
with  little  effect.  In  twenty  minutes  the  firing  on  the  part  of 
the  British  ceased  ; and  as  they  had  become  invisible  after  pass- 
ing the  fires,  the  night  being  excessively  dark,  it  was  uncertain 
whether  they  had  retired,  or  meant,  under  cover  of  the  dark- 
ness, to  charge  with  the  bayonet.  The  firing  on  the  part  of  the 
Americans  was  ordered  to  cease  ; and  arrangements  were  rapid- 
ly made  to  repel  an  attack.  At  this  moment  some  shots  in  the 
rear  of  the  army  induced  the  general,  who  was  apprehensive 
that  an  attempt  might  also  be  made  in  that  quarter,  to  order 
one  of  the  regiments  to  face  about,  and  take  such  a position, 
as  would  enable  him  to  meet  it,  whether  made  on  flank  or  rear. 
Whilst  general  Chandler  was  directing  these  movements  on  the 
right,  his  horse  fell  under  him.  After  recovering  somewhat 
from  the  fall,  which  had  stunned  him,  he  attempted  to  walk  j 
towards  the  centre,  near  the  artillery,  where  he  and  general 
Winder  had  met  from  time  to  time,  to  receive  and  communicate 
information  and  orders.  In  the  meantime,  favoured  by  the  ' 
excessive  darkness,  which  had  been  increased  by  the  smoke,  I 
the  enemy  stole  along  the  road  unperceived,  and  mingling  with 
the  American  artillerists,  drove  them  from  their  pieces.  At  the 
same  moment  general  Chandler,  being  surrounded  by  them, 
was  taken  prisoner. 

General  Winder,  in  returning  from  maintaining  the  disposi- 
tions on  the  left,  met  with  a part  of  the  Sixteenth,  which  had 
either  never  reached  its  position,  or  had  fallen  back,  and  was 
posting  it  to  protect  the  artillery,  when,  discovering  some  con- 
fusion there,  he  rushed  forward  to  ascertain  the  cause,  and  was 
made  prisoner  in  attempting  to  turn  back  what  he  supposed  to 
be  the  American  artillerists.  The  British  finding  two  pieces 
limbered,  drove  them  off,  overturned  one  or  two  more,  and  then 
retreated  with  precipitation  and  disorder.  Before  clear  day- 
light they  had  covered  themselves  from  the  view  of  the  Ameri- 
cans by  a wood.  General  Vincent,  the  British  commander,  was 
thrown  from  his  horse,  and  did  not  rejoin  his  troops  until  even- 
ing, almost  exhausted  with  fatigue.  Several  gallant  efforts 
were  made  by  the  American  troops,  to  recover  the  artillery. 
Lieutenant  W.  M’Donough  prevented  the  capture  of  one 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


119 


Battle  of  Stony  Creek. 

piece,  and  lieutenant  M’Chesney  another ; these  officers,  as 
well  as  colonel  Burn  and  colonel  Milton,  and  captains  Hind- 
man, Archer,  Steel  and  Leonard,  were  highly  complimented  in 
general  orders. 

The  American  loss  was  sixteen  killed,  and  thirty-eight 
wounded ; and  two  brigadiers,  one  major,  three  captains,  and 
ninety-four  men  missing.  The  loss  of  the  enemy  was  much 
more  severe,  particularly  in  officers;  one  hundred  .prisoners 
were  taken.  Blame  was  attached  to  general  Chandler,  who 
commanded,  and  also  to  general  Winder:  to  the  former  with 
very  little  reason ; and  to  the  latter  with  still  less  justice,  as 
he  only  met  with  such  misfortune  as  the  bravest  and  most  pru- 
dent are  subject  to.  Had  the  enemy  been  immediately  pursued, 
there  is  little  doubt  they  would  have  fallen  into  our  hands ; 
but  colonel  Burn,  who  now  commanded,  after  consultation  with 
the  officers,  judged  it  most  prudent  to  fall  back  on  Forty  Mile 
creek.  Here  he  was  joined  by  colonel  Miller’s  regiment, 
which  had  been  sent  to  guard  the  boats ; and  generals  Lewis 
and  Boyd  : the  former  of  whom  now  assumed  the  command. 

The  British  claimed  in  this  affair  a splendid  victory.  The 
accidental  capture  of  the  American  generals  would  seem  to  give 
it  the  appearance  of  one;  but  in  the  action  they  were  certainly 
beaten  with  great  loss.  Their  object,  however,  was  effected 
by  the  attack,  though  not  to  the  extent  which  they  had  ex- 
pected. 

A flag  having  been  sent  into  our  camp  under  pretence  of 
obtaining  information  of  the  killed  and  wounded,  and  permission 
to  bury  the  dead,  but  in  reality  to  procure  information  ; general 
Vincent  immediately  despatched  a messenger  to  sir  James  Yeo, 
advising  him  of  the  position  of  the  Americans.  On  the  8th,  sir 
James,  with  his  squadron,  appeared  abreast  of  the  encampment, 
and  within  a mile  of  the  shore.  He  attempted  to  destroy  the 
boats,  and  warped  in  a large  schooner  for  the  purpose;  but 
captains  Archer  and  Towson,  hastily  constructing  a furnace, 
opened  a fire  with  hot  shot,  which  compelled  him  to  haul 
off.  A party  of  Indians  now  appeared  upon  the  brow  of  the 
mountain,  but  were  soon  dislodged  by  lieutenant  Eldridge,  who 
gained  the  summit  with  a few  volunteers,  in  advance  of  the 
detachment  which  was  ordered  for  the  purpose.  Sir  James 
demanded  a surrender,  with  the  usual  story  of  Indians  in  the 
rear,  a fleet  in  front,  and  regulars  on  the  flanks ; but  this  artifice 
had  grown  stale,  and  could  be  played  ofi’  no  longer.  Orders 
having  been  received  from  General  Dearborne,  for  the  army  to 
return  to  Fort  George,  the  greater  part  of  the  camp  equipage 
and  baggage  were  put  in  boats.  These  were  intercepted  by  an 


120 


BRACIvENPJDGE’S 


British  attack  Sackett's  Harbour. 

armed  schooner  of  the  enemy,  and  twelve  of  them  taken.  The 
army  broke  up  its  encampment  about  ten  o’clock,  and  took  up 
its  march  for  Fort  George,  harassed  nearly  the  whole  way  by 
Indians,  who  hung  upon  its  flank. 

The  movements  of  general  Dearborne  against  the  British 
fortifications  on  the  Niagara,  had  well  nigh  cost  him  dear. 
The  British,  having  obtained  information  of  it,  resolved  to  seize 
the  opportunity  of  the  absence  of  our  troops  and  fleet,  to  at- 
tack Sackett’s  Harbour.  They  well  knew  the  importance  to 
us  of  this  place.  It  was  the  depository  of  all  our  naval  and  mili 
tary  stores;  both  those  captured  at  York,  and  those  which  had 
been  collecting  for  a year  with  a view  to  the  operations  against 
Canada.  Its  convenient  locality  had  caused  it  to  be  selected  as 
the  place  at  which  to  fit  out  our  navies  of  the  lake ; and  great 
quantities  of  timber  and  other  materials  were  here  collected  for 
the  construction  of  vessels.  The  new  ship,  the  General  Pike, 
was  on  the  slocks,  nearly  ready  to  be  launched,  and  the  prize, 
the  Gloucester,  lay  in  the  harbour.  No  time  was  lost  in 
carrying  into  effect  this  important  enterprise.  Sir  George 
Prevost  selected  a thousand  of  his  best  men,  and  embarked  them 
on  board  the  fleet  under  commodore  James  Yeo.  Scarcely  had 
commodore  Chauncey  arrived  at  Niagara,  when  sir  James 
showed  himself  off  the  harbour,  with  the  Wolf,  the  Royal 
George,  the  Prince  Regent,  the  Earl  Moira,  and  some  smaller 
vessels.  The  small  vessels  under  lieutenant  Chauncey,  placed 
to  give  notice  of  the  enemy’s  approach,  espied  the  squadron, 
on  the  27th,  and  hastened  to  the  harbour,  firing  guns  of  alarm. 
This  was  immediately  followed  by  the  alarm  guns  on  the 
shore,  to  bring  in  the  militia,  and  to  give  notice  to  such  regu- 
lars as  might  be  near  enough  to  hear  them.  Lieutenant-colonel 
Backus,  of  the  dragoons,  had  been  left  in  command  of  the 
place  ; but  in  case  of  attack,  general  Brown,  then  at  his  resi- 
dence, eight  miles  off,  was  requested  to  take  the  command, 
although  his  brigade  of  militia  had  retired  to  their  homes,  their 
term  of  service  having  expired.  The  whole  of  our  regular 
force  consisted  of  a few  seamen,  lieutenant  Fanning’s  artillery, 
and  about  two  hundred  invalids,  not  exceeding  in  the  whole  five 
hundred  men  ; and  colonel  Mills’s  Albany  volunteers  and  some 
militia,  amounting  to  about  five  hundred  more.  On  the  28th, 
the  enemy  was  seen  at  the  distance  of  about  five  miles,  and 
seemed  to  be  standing  for  the  harbour,  when  a fleet  of  Ameri- 
can barges  was  discovered  coming  round  North  Point,  with 
troops  from  Oswego.  Their  attention  was  now  occupied  by 
these,  and  they  succeeded  in  cutting  off  twelve  of  them  ; and 
taking  it  for  granted  that  there  were  many  more,  they  stood  off 


si 

■in: 

lot 

10 

llie 

II 

to 

10 

ill: 

ll» 

1)1 

El 

f 

ti 

10 

lo 

SI 

It 

!! 

1 

c 


t 

t 

i 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


121 


British  attack  Sackett’s  Harbour— repulsed  by  General  Brown. 

a.l  the  day,  with  a view  of  intercepting  them.  In  the  mean- 
while general  Brown  was  diligently  occupied  in  arrangements 
for  the  defence  of  the  place,  in  making  which  he  discovered 
much  judgment.  But  a small  part  of  the  ground  adjacent  to 
the  village  was  cleared,  the  rest  being  surrounded  by  woods. 
At  the  only  point  of  landing,  a battery  and  breast-work  were 
hastily  constructed,  and  the  militia  placed  behind  them  ready 
to  receive  the  enemy  as  they  landed,  and  to  open  a fire  upon 
them  in  conjunction  with  the  artillery.  The  regular  troops,  and 
the  light  artillery,  were  stationed  in  a second  line,  nearer  the 
barracks  and  public  buildings.  On  the  approach  of  the  ene- 
my’s boats,  which  were  commanded  by  Sir  George  Prevost  in 
person,  a well  directed  fire,  which  had  been  reserved  until  then, 
compelled  them  to  pause;  and  several  officers  and  men  were  seen 
to  fall.  Encouraged  by  this  fire,  our  militia  were  engaged  in 
loading  a second  time,  with  the  artillery  to  sustain  them ; when 
suddenly  they  were  seized  by  some  unaccountable  panic  ; a panic 
to  which  corps  composed  of  the  bravest  men  individually  are  lia- 
ble on  being  engaged  for  the  first  time  ; and  fled  in  confusion. 
Their  officers  in  vain  attempted  to  rally  them  ; and  their  brave 
commander,  colonel  Mills,  in  attempting  to  effect  it,  was  shot 
dead  from  his  horse.  The  enemy  now  landed  with  little  opposi  • 
tion,  and,  having  formed,  advanced  to  the  barracks,  but  were  for 
a moment  checked  by  a vigorous  attack  from  a party  of  infantry 
under  major  Aspinwall,  and  the  dismounted  dragoons  under 
major  Laval.  These  were  compelled,  by  numbers,  to  retreat 
A sharp  conflict  now  commenced  with  the  regulars  and  artil- 
lery under  colonel  Backus ; which  retired  gradually,  taking 
possession  of  the  houses  and  barracks,  and  thence  continuing 
to  annoy  the  enemy.  The  colonel,  about  this  time,  fell,  severely 
wounded.  Shortly  after  the  flight  of  the  militia,  genera. 
Brown  succeeded  in  rallying  the  company  of  captain  M’Nitt, 
about  ninety  in  number : with  this  he  assailed  the  rear  of  the 
British,  and  in  his  own  words,  “ did  some  execution.”  Find- 
ing that  there  was  now  little  hope  of  repelling  an  enemy  so 
superior  in  force,  and  every  moment  gaining  ground,  he  resort- 
ed to  a ruse  de  guerre : a considerable  part  of  the  militia,  now 
ashamed  of  their  panic,  having  collected  near  the  scene  of  ac  • 
tion,  he  instantly  formed  them,  and  marched  them  silently 
through  the  woods,  so  as  to  be  discovered  by  the  enemy.  On 
which,  sir  George  Prevost,  believing  that  his  rear  was  about  to 
be  cut  off,  ordered  a retreat,  which  became  a precipitate  flight  to 
the  boats,  and  left  all  his  wounded  and  a number  of  prisoners 
The  resistance  at  the  barracks  had  been  exceedingly  obsti- 
nate : a destructive  fire  was  poured  from  the  buildings,  whiW* 


122  BRACKENRIDGE’S 


li 


British  attack  Sackett’s  Harbour— repulsed  by  General  Brown. 

• . . . 
lieutenant  Fanning,  though  severely  wounded,  still  directed  one 

not  less  so  from  his  piece  of  artillery.  Captain  Gray,  a valua- 
ble British  officer,  and  an  accomplished  gentleman,  was  shot  by 
a small  boy,  a drummer,  who  snatched  up  a musket  and  fired 
at  him,  as  he  was  advancing  at  the  head  of  a column,  to  storm 
one  of  the  barracks.  This  boy,  who  was  an  American,  had 
served  him  in  his  kitchen,  and  on  the  war  breaking  out,  had 
returned  home  : he  now  approached  his  former  master  while 
in  his  last  agonies,  and  owned  that  he  had  shot  him.  Captain 
Gray  generously  forgave  him,  and  with  a nobleness  of  soul  of 
which  there  are  but  too  few  examples,  took  out  his  watch 
and  presented  it  to  him  with  these  words,  “ My  brave  little  fel- 
low, you  have  done  well.”  It  is  delightful  to  read  such  traits 
even  in  an  enemy : whether  the  boy  deserved  this  encomium 
is  a matter  to  be  settled  by  casuists. 

During  the  battle,  information  having  been  communicated  to 
lieutenant  Chauncey,  that  our  troops  had  been  defeated,  he  im- 
mediately, according  to  orders  previously  received,  set  fire  to 
the  public  store  houses  ; and  the  fire  was  not  extinguished  un- 
til considerable  damage  had  been  done.  The  loss  of  the  Ame- 
ricans in  this  affair  was,  one  colonel  of  volunteers,  twenty  regu- 
lars, and  one  volunteer,  killed  ; one  lieutenant-colonel,  three 
lieutenants  and  one  ensign,  and  seventy-nine  men,  non-commis- 
sioned officers  and  privates,  of  the  regulars,  wounded ; and  twen- 
ty-six missing.  The  loss  of  the  enemy  amounted  to  three  field 
officers,  two  captains,  and  twenty  rank  and  file,  found  dead  upon  i * 
the  ground ; two  captains,  and  twenty  rank  and  file,  wounded ; 
besides  those  killed  and  wounded  in  the  boats,  and  carried  away 
previous  to  the  retreat.  On  the  same  evening,  lieutenant-colo- 
nel Tuttle  arrived,  after  a forced  march  of  forty  miles,  with 
about  six  hundred  men  ; and  other  reinforcements  were  rapidly 
coming  in  from  every  quarter. 

Notwithstanding  this,  a modest  demand  to  surrender  was 
made  by  sir  George  Prevost,  which  he  soon  after  as  modestly 
changed  into  a request  that  the  killed  and  wounded  in  our  hands 
should  be  respectfully  attended  to;  in  answer  to  which  he 
received  satisfactory  assurances.  On  his  return  to  Kingston, 
he  issued  a vaunting  proclamation,  in  which  he  announced  a 
splendid  victory,  which  no  one  believed.  The  injury  inflicted 
on  us  was  certainly  considerable,  but  fell  far  short  of  the  object 
of  this  expedition  ; and  that  the  enemy  was  compelled  precipi- 
tately to  retreat,  he  could  not  pretend  to  deny.  General  Brown 
received  and  deserved  applause  for  his  conduct  on  this  occasion  : 
he  here  laid  the  groundwork  of  his  military  celebrity. 

Shortly  after  this  affair,  commodore  Chauncey  returned  with 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


123 


Resignation  of  Dearborne  • . Town  of  Sodus  attacked  . . Affair  at  Beaver  Dams. 

his  squadron  ; and  general  Lewis,  taking  command  of  the  place 
set  about  repairing  the  buildings  and  public  store  houses ; 
while  general  Dearborne,  whose  increasing  indisposition  dis- 
qualified him  for  active  command,  retired  from  service,  leaving 
colonel  Boyd  in  command  of  Fort  George. 

On  the  16th  of  June,  lieutenant  Chauncey,  who  had  been 
ordered  to  cruise  off  Presque  Isle  with  the  Lady  of  the  Lake, 
captured  the  Lady  Murray,  with  some  officers  and  privates,  be- 
sides a quantity  of  military  stores. 

About  the  same  time,  a devastating  and  plundering  party 
of  the  British  made  an  attack  on  the  village  of  Sodus,  where 
some  public  stores  were  deposited.  On  their  approach,  these 
were  concealed  in  the  woods,  until  the  militia  could  be  assembled 
to  defend  them.  The  British,  exasperated  at  their  disappoint- 
ment, set  fire  to  all  the  valuable  buildings  in  the  town,  destroyed 
the  private  property  of  individuals,  and  were  only  induced  to 
desist  from  the  entire  destruction  of  the  place,  on  the  stipula- 
tion of  the  inhabitants  to  deliver  the  public  stores  at  the  wharf. 
The  militia  soon  after  appearing,  the  Britsh  were  compelled 
to  decamp  with  the  booty  they  had  already  collected.  They 
made  a second  attempt  a few  days  afterwards,  but  were  pre- 
vented from  landing  by  the  appearance  of  the  militia.  This 
marauding  expedition  had  no  pretext  of  retaliation  to  cover  it. 

Shortly  after,  an  affair  of  some  moment  took  place  at  Beaver 
Dams,  in  which  our  arms  again  experienced  a severe  reverse. 
A detachment  of  our  troops  had  been  ordered  out  for  the  purpose 
of  dislodging  the  enemy  at  La  Coose’s  house,  about  seventeen 
miles  from  Fort  George,  where  they  had  been  stationed  for  some 
time,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  two  other  parties  of  them  still 
more  formidable,  but  which  were  both  nearer  to  Fort  George. 
Lieutenant-colonel  Boerstler  was  selected  to  command  it.  The 
expedition  had  no  rational  object,  was  dangerous,  and  ill-judged. 
The  Americans  had  not  proceeded  more  than  half  way,  when 
Indians  were  seen  skulking  across  the  wood  in  their  rear : a 
camp  of  several  hundred  of  these  lay  between  them  and  the  point 
to  which  they  were,  going.  The  Indians  now  made  an  attack 
from  the  adjoining  woods  ; and  although  at  last  compelled  to  fly, 
they  kept  up  the  fight  long  enough  for  the  British  parties  to  come 
up  to  their  assistance  on  all  sides.  Colonel  Boerstler  made  a 
brave  resistance,  which  he  continued  until  his  ammunition  was 
nearly  expended,  and  a third  of  his  detachment  placed  hors  de 
combat.  His  rear  was  assailed  by  a large  body  of  British  and 
Indians  ; and  no  way  of  retreat  remaining  but  by  cutting  his  way 
through  the  enemy,  he  proposed  a charge  upon  them.  He  had 
been  twice  summoned  to  surrender ; and  on  consultation  with 


124 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Lieutenant  Eldridge  . . Indians  taken  into  the  Service  . . British  attack  Black  Rock. 

his  officers,  it  was  agreed  to  capitulate  under  stipulations  similar 
to  those  made  by  general  Winchester,  and  which  were  but  little 
better  respected. 

A few  days  after  this,  the  British,  having  been  greatly  rein- 
forced by  general  De  Rottenburgh,  invested  the  American 
camp  ; general  Vincent  was  stationed  at  Burlington  heights, 
and  De  Rottenburgh  at  Ten  Mile  creek. 

The  New  York  volunteers  were  detained  at  the  head  of  the 
lake,  contrary  to  their  parol,  and  on  the  12th  were  ordered  to 
Kingston  ; but  on  the  way,  a number  effected  their  escape. 

During  the  remainder  of  this  and  the  succeeding  months,  a 
war  of  posts  was  kept  up  between  the  two  armies.  On  the 
8th  of  July,  a severe  skirmish  was  brought  on,  in  which  nearly 
the  whole  force  on  each  side  was  engaged,  without  any  thing 
of  moment  resulting  from  it.  An  incident,  however,  occurred, 
which  exasperated  the  Americans  to  a greater  degree  than  any 
thing  which  had  transpired  during  the  war  in  this  quarter. 
Lieutenant  Eldridge,  a gallant  and  accomplished  youth,  with 
about  forty  men,  was  drawn  by  his  impetuosity  too  far,  and  was 
surrounded  by  British  and  Indians.  The  greater  part  resisted 
until  they  were  killed ; but  lieutenant  Eldridge,  and  ten  others, 
were  taken  prisoners,  and  never  afterwards  heard  of.  The  bo- 
dies of  the  slain  were  treated  in  the  most  shocking  manner  by  the 
Indians ; their  heads  were  split  open,  and  their  hearts  torn  out,  by 
those  monsters,  the  allies  of  a Christian  king  ! General  Boyd, 
considering  the  forbearance  hitherto  practised  in  declining  the 
aid  of  Indian  allies  as  no  longer  justifiable,  and  by  way  of  pre- 
venting a recurrence  of  these  barbarities  of  the  British  Indians, 
accepted  the  services  of  four  hundred  warriors  of  the  Seneca 
nation,  under  Young  Cornplanter,  or  Henry  O’Beal,  an  Indian, 
educated  at  one  of  our  colleges,  but  who,  on  his  return,  had 
resumed  the  blanket.  It  was,  however,  positively  stipulated, 
that  the  unresisting  and  defenceless  should  not  be  hurt,  and 
that  no  scalps  should  be  taken ; a stipulation  which  was  abided 
by  during  the  whole  war. 

On  the  11th  of  July,  a force  of  two  hundred  of  the  enemy 
crossed  the  Niagara,  and  attacked  Black  Rock  ; the  militia  sta- 
tioned there  at  first  fled,  but  soon  returning,  with  a reinforce- 
ment of  regulars  and  Indians,  compelled  them  to  fly  to  their 
boats,  with  the  loss  of  nine  of  their  men  killed,  and  their  com- 
mander, colonel  Bishop,  mortally  wounded. 

On  the  28th  of  July,  a second  expedition  was  undertaken 
against  York,  which  had  been  re-captured  by  the  enemy  after 
the  battle  of  Stony  Point.  Three  hundred  men,  under  colonel 
Scott,  embarked  in  commodore  Chauncey’s  fleet,  and  suddenly 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


125 


Second  taking  of  York British  devastate  the  Borders  of  Lake  Champlain 

landing  at  that  place,  destroyed  the  public  stores  and  property, 
released  a number  of  colonel  B'oei'stler’s  men,  and  returned 
to  Sackett’s  Harbour,  with  a trifling  loss. 

The  British,  who  were  at  this  time  pursuing  a system  of 
devastation  along  our  seaboard,  which  will  be  recounted  in  the 
next  chapter,  were  at  the  same  time  engaged  in  laying  waste 
the  country  on  the  borders  of  Lake  Champlain.  A small  navy 
had  been  set  on  foot  by  both  sides,  on  this  lake,  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  year;  but  that  of  the  United  States  was  thus  far 
less  prosperous  than  that  of  the  enemy.  The  whole  American 
force,  on  this  lake,  consisted  of  a few  armed  barges,  some  gun 
boats,  and  two  schooners,  the  Growler  and  Eagle,  under  lieu- 
tenant Sydney  Smith.  In  the  beginning  of  July,  the  schooners 
were  attacked  near  the  entrance  of  this  lake  into  the  St.  Law- 
rence, and  after  a severe  resistance  of  three  hours,  against  a 
very  superior  force,  were  compelled  to  surrender.  The  British, 
being  now  masters  of  the  lake,  cruised  along  its  borders,  land- 
ing in  various  places,  and  committing  many  depredations  on 
the  property  of  the  inhabitants.  On  the  31st  of  July,  twelve 
hundred  men  landed  at  Plattsburgh,  where  no  resistance  was 
made,  a sufficient  body  of  militia  not  being  collected  in  time ; 
they  first  destroyed  all  the  public  buildings,  and  then  wantonly 
burnt  the  store  houses  of  several  of  the  inhabitants,  and  carried 
off  great  quantities  of  private  property.  The  same  outrages 
were  committed  afterwards  at  Swanton,  in  the  state  of  Vermont. 
These  acts  served  only  to  provoke  the  inhabitants,  and  render 
.hem  better  disposed  to  give  the  enemy  a warm  reception  at 
some  other  period. 

On  Lake  Ontario,  a naval  armament  which  might  be  termed 
formidable  for  this  inland  sea,  was  arrayed  on  either  side ; and  an 
interesting  contest  ensued,  between  two  skilful  officers,  for  the 
superiority.  The  General  Pike,  of  twenty-two  guns,  having 
been  launched,  and  proving  to  be  an  excellent  sailer,  commodore 
Chauncey  was  now  fully  equal,  in  point  of  strength,  to  his  anta- 
gonist. Sir  James  Yeo,  though  somewhat  inferior  in  force, 
had  the  advantage  in  an  important  particular : his  ships  sailed 
better  in  squadron,  and  he  could  therefore  avoid  or  come  to 
an  engagement  as  he  thought  proper.  It  being  a matter  all 
important  to  the  British,  to  prevent  the  Americans  from  be- 
coming masters  of  the  lake,  sir  James  prudently  avoided  a 
general  action ; while,  on  the  other  hand,  to  bring  him  to  ac- 
tion, was  the  great  object  of  commodore  Chauncey.  On  the 
7th  of  August,  the  two  fleets  came  in  sight  of  each  other. 
Commodore  Chauncey  manoeuvred  to  gain  the  wind.  Having 
passed  to  the  leeward  of  the  enemy’s  line,  and  being  abreast  of 

L # 


26 


BRACKEN  RIDGE'S 


Cruise  of  Commodore  Chauncey  on  Lake  Ontario. 

his  van  ship,  the  Wolf,  he  fired  a few  guns  to  ascertain  whether 
he  could  reach  the  hostile  fleet.  The  shot  falling  short,  he 
wore,  and  hauled  upon  a wind  to  the  starboard  tack ; the  rear 
of  his  schooners  being  six  miles  astern.  Sir  James  wore 
also,  and  hauled  upon  a wind  on  the  same  tack ; but  observ- 
ing that  the  American  fleet  would  be  able  to  weather  him  in 
the  next  tack,  he  tacked  again,  and  made  all  sail  to  the  north- 
ward. Commodore  Chauncey  pursued  him.  He  continued 
the  chase  until  night ; but  the  schooners  not  being  able  to  keep 
up,  a signal  was  made  to  relinquish  the  pursuit,  and  to  form 
in  close  order.  The  wind  now  blew  heavily;  and  at  midnight, 
two  of  the  schooners,  the  Scourge  and  the  Hamilton,  were 
found  to  have  overset  in  the  squall.  Lieutenants  Winter  and 
Osgood,  two  valuable  officers,  were  lost,  and  only  sixteen  men 
of  the  crews  saved.  The  next  morning,  the  enemy,  discovering 
this  misfortune,  and  having  now  the  superiority,  manifested  a 
disposition  to  engage  the  Americans,  and  bore  up  for  the  pur- 
pose. Two  schooners  were  ordered  to  engage  him  ; but  when 
they  were  within  a mile  and  a half  of  him,  he  attempted  to  cut 
them  off.  Failing  in  this,  he  hauled  his  wind,  and  hove  to.  A 
squall  coming  on,  commodore  Chauncey  was  fearful  of  being 
separated  from  his  dull  sailing  schooners,  and  ran  in  towards 
Niagara  and  anchored.  Here  he  received  on  board,  from  Fort 
George,  one  hundred  and  fifty  men  to  act  as  marines,  and  dis- 
tributed them  through  his  fleet.  On  the  morning  of  the  9th, 
he  again  sailed.  At  eleven  o’clock,  after  much  manoeuvring  on 
both  sides,  the  rear  of  the  enemy  ’s  line  opened  its  fire ; and 
in  fifteen  minutes  the  action  became  general  on  both  sides.  At 
half  past  eleven,  the  American  weather  line  bore  up,  and  passed 
to  the  leeward,  the  Growler  and  Julia  excepted,  which  soon 
after  tacking  to  the  southward,  brought  the  British  between 
them  and  the  remainder  of  the  American  fleet.  Sir  James, 
after  exchanging  a few  shot  with  the  American  commodore’s 
ship,  pursued  the  Growler  and  Julia.  A firing  commenced 
between  them,  which  continued  until  one  o’clock  in  the  morn- 
ing of  the  10th ; when,  after  a desperate  resistance,  the  two 
schooners  were  compelled  to  yield.  The  fleets  had  lost  sight 
of  each  other  in  the  night ; but  as  sir  James  on  the  next  day, 
when  they  were  again  visible,  showed  no  disposition  to  renew 
the  action,  commodore  Chauncey  returned  to  Sackett’s  Har- 
bour. A victory  for  this  affair  was  claimed  by  the  British  com- 
mander. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


121 


War  on  the  Coast. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


War  on  the  Coast — British  attack  Lewistown — Gun-Boats  attack  some  British 
Vessels  of  War— Exploits  of  Cockburn— Attack  on  Frenchtown — Plundering  and 
Burning  of  Havre  de  Grace — of  Georgetown  and  Fredericktown — Arrival  of  Admi- 
ral Warren  and  Sir  Sydney  Beckwith— Southern  Cities  threatened— Attack  on 
Craney  Island — gallantly  repulsed— Hampton  assaulted  and  plundered— Enormities 
committed  there — Correspondence  between  General  Taylor  and  Sir  Sydney  Beck- 
with—Cockburn  plunders  the  Coast  of  North  Carolina— Blockade  of  the  American 
Squadron  at  New  London  by  Commodore  Hardy — Torpedo  System. 

During  the  first  year  of  the  war,  Great  Britain,  being  deeply 
engaged  in  the  important  transactions  then  going  on  in  Europe, 
had  little  time  to  attend  to  the  war  with  this  country.  The 
forces  which  she  could  spare,  had  been  sent  to  Canada  ; and  not 
one  of  our  ports  could  be  said  to  have  been  in  a state  of  actual 
blockade.  The  change  in  the  face  of  things  in  Europe,  how- 
ever, gave  her  a greater  disposable  force,  and  more  leisure ; 
while  our  victories  on  the  ocean  awakened  her  attention,  and 
kindled  a desire  for  revenge.  Long  before  spring,  it  was 
known  that  a British  squadron  had  arrived  at  Bermuda,  with 
a body  of  troops  on  board,  and  well  supplied  with  bombs  and 
rockets,'  for  the  purpose  of  attacking  some  of  our  southern 
cities  and  towns.  A distinction  was  made  between  the  north  and 
south,  from  the  belief,  that  the  northern  states  were  not  merely 
unfriendly  to  the  war,  but  were  strongly  inclined  to  secede 
from  the  union,  and  return  to  their  former  allegiance  to  the 
king  of  England. 

We  are  now  about  to  enter  upon  a species  of  hostilities, 
entirely  new  among  civilized  people.  The  scenes  which  we 
must  pass  in  review,  can  scarcely  be  spoken  of  in  terms  of 
moderation  ; and  the  chief  actors  of  them  can  never  be  other- 
wise regarded,  than  as  the  perpetrators  of  enormities  from 
which  the  honourable  warrior  would  shrink  with  instinctive 
horror  and  disgust. 

It  was  soon  understood  that  the  war  to  be  carried  on  against 
the  Atlantic  coast  in  the  spring,  was  to  be  a war  of  havock  and 
destruction  ; but  to  what  extent  was  not  exactly  known.  The 


128 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


War  on  the  Coast British  attack  Lewistown. 

enemy  “ talked  of  chastising  us  into  submission.”  It  was  there- 
fore expected  that  our  large  commercial  towns,  now  somewhat 
fortified  against  the  approach  of  their  shipping,  would  be  vigor- 
ously attacked ; and  it  was  probable  that  they  would  be  much 
injured,  and  not  impossible  that  they  might  be  reduced  to  ashes. 
Preparations  for  resistance  were  made,  by  stationing  small 
bodies  of  regular  troops  at  different  points  along  the  seaboard  ; 
which  were  to  form  rallying  points  for  the  militia,  when  their 
aid  should  be  required.  A number  of  marines  and  seamen, 
belonging  to  public  vessels  which  did  not  put  to  sea,  were 
directed  to  co-operate  in  this  service. 

On  the  4th  of  February,  a squadron  consisting  of  two  ships 
of  the  line,  three  frigates  and  other  vessels,  made  its  appearance 
in  Chesapeake  Bay,  apparently  standing  for  Hampton  Roads. 
The  alarm  was  immediately  caught  at  Norfolk,  and  the  militia 
were  called  in  from  the  upper  part  of  Virginia.  No  attempt, 
however,  was  made  upon  the  town  ; the  enemy  contenting  him- 
self with  destroying  the  smaller  vessels  employed  in  the  naviga- 
tion of  the  bay,  and  effectively  blockading  its  waters.  About  the 
same  time,  another  squadron,  under  the  command  of  commodore 
Beresford,  consisting  of  the  Poictiers,  the  Belvidera  and  some 
other  vessels,  entered  the  Delaware,  which  in  the  same 
manner  destroyed  a number  of  small  trading  vessels,  and 
attempted  several  times  to  land  some  men,  who  were  as  often 
repulsed  by  the  militia,  hastily  collected.  On  the  10th  of  April, 
sir  John  Beresford  made  a demand  on  the  people  of  the  village 
of  Lewistown,  for  a supply  of  provisions,  which  was  spiritedly 
refused  by  colonel  Davis,  commanding  at  that  place.  Captain 
Byron,  of  the  Belvidera,  was  ordered  to  move  near  the  village, 
and  bombard  it  until  the  demand  should  be  complied  with. 
This  was  obeyed,  but  without  effect : after  a cannonade  of 
twenty  hours,  the  enemy  were  unable  to  make  any  impression 
on  the  place.  Their  fire  had  been  returned  from  some  batteries 
rapidly  thrown  up  on  the  bank,  with  considerable  effect.  On 
the  10th  of  May,  the  same  squadron  sent  out  their  barges  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  Lewistown,  to  procure  water.  Major 
George  Hunter  was  detached  by  colonel  Davis,  with  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  men,  to  oppose  their  landing,  a duty  which  he 
performed  with  so  much  gallantry,  that  they  were  compelled  to 
retreat  to  their  shipping  precipitately.  The  squadron  soon 
after  returned  to  Bermuda,  where  sir  John  Borlace  Warren, 
who  commanded  on  this  station,  was  engaged  in  fitting  out  a 
more  considerable  armament,  for  the  attack  of  our  sea-coast 
during  the  summer. 

Soon  after  the  departure  of  this  squadron,  the  Spartan  and 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


129 


Gun  Boats  attack  some  British  Vessels  of  War Exploits  of  Cockburn. 

some  other  vessels  entered  the  Delaware.  One  of  them,  the 
sloop  of  war  Martin,  was  discovered  on  the  29th  of  July,  slightly 
grounded  on  the  outer  edge  of  Crow’s  shoals.  A detachment 
of  the  gun-boat  flotilla,  at  that  time  near  the  place,  immediately 
moved,  and  anchoring  about  three  quarters  of  a mile  from  the 
sloop,  opened  a destructive  fire  upon  her.  The  Junon  frigate 
soon  after  came  to  her  relief.  A cannonade  was  kept  up  during 
an  hour  between  the  gun-boats  and  these  two  vessels,  in  which 
the  latter  suffered  great  injury.  Finding  it  impossible  to  drive 
off  this  musquito  fleet,  the  enemy  manned  their  launches,  tenders 
and  cutters,  to  cut  off  the  gun-boats  at  the  extremity  of  the 
line.  Gun-boat  No.  121,  commanded  by  sailing-master  Head, 
was  unfortunately  taken,  after  a desperate  resistance  against 
eight  times  her  number.  The  British  soon  after  retired,  having 
extricated  the  Martin  from  her  situation. 

Scenes  of  a different  kind  were,  in  the  meanwhile,  acting  in 
the  Chesapeake.  The  blockading-squadron,  which  had  returned 
in  February,  was  engaged  in  carrying  on  a predatory  war 
along  the  shores  and  inlets.  It  was  here  that  Cockbuim,  a rear- 
admiral  in  the  British  service,  commenced  those  exploits,  for 
which  he  afterwards  became  so  notorious ; and  of  which  he 
may  justly  claim  to  be  the  originator.  At  first,  they  were 
directed  against  detached  farm-houses,  and  the  seats  of  private 
gentlemen  unprepared  for  and  incapable  of  defence.  These  were 
robbed,  and  the  owners  treated  in  the  rudest  manner.  The 
cattle  which  could  not  be  carried  away,  were  doomed  to  wanton 
destruction ; and  the  slaves,  armed  against  their  owners,  were 
persuaded,  in  imitation  of  the  example  of  their  new  friends,  tc 
attack  and  plunder  the  defenceless  families  and  property  of  their 
masters.  It  was  impossible  to  station  a force  at  each  farm- 
house, to  meet  these  miserable  and  disgraceful  incursions.  Yet, 
in  several  instances,  they  were  bravely  repelled  by  militia,  who 
collected  without  authority  and  under  the  guidance  of  no  leader. 
Cockburn  took  possession  of  several  islands  in  the  bay,  par- 
ticularly Sharp’s,  Tilghman’s  and  Poplar  islands ; whence  he 
seized  the  opportunity  of  making  descents  upon  the  neighbour- 
ing shores,  at  such  times  as  the  inhabitants  happened  to  be  off 
their  guard : but  the  spirited  citizens  of  Maryland,  by  station- 
ing bodies  of  infantry  and  cavalry  at  intervals  along  the  shore, 
ready  to  be  drawn  out  at  a moment’s  warning,  prevented  the 
success  of  many  of  them. 

Encouraged  by  the  results  of  his  attacks  on  the  farmers  and 
their  hen-roosts,  and  rendered  more  rapacious  by  the  booty 
already  obtained,  Cockburn  now  resolved  to  undertake  some- 
thing of  a bolder  and  more  adventurous  character,  in  which  his 


L 30 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Attack  on  Frenchtown Plundering  and  Burning  of  Havre  de  Grace. 

thirst  for  plunder,  and  his  love  of  mischief,  might  be  gratified 
in  a higher  degree.  He  therefore  directed  his  attention  to  the 
unprotected  villages  and  hamlets  along  the  bay;  carefully  avoid- 
ing the  larger  towns,  the  plundering  of  which  might  be  attended 
with  some  danger.  The  first  of  his  exploits  was  against  the 
village  of  Frenchtown,  containing  six  dwelling-houses,  two  large 
store  houses,  and  several  stables.  This  place  was  important,  as 
a point  of  intermediate  deposit  for  the  lines  of  transportation 
between  the  cities  of  Philadelphia  and  Baltimore ; and  Cock- 
burn  rightly  conjectured  that  here  there  might  be  private  pro- 
perty to  a considerable  amount.  He  accordingly  set  out  on  this 
expedition,  from  his  ship  the  Marlborough,  in  barges,  with  five 
hundred  marines;  a 'number  sufficient  to  have  carried  the  town 
on  their  backs.  Some  show  of  resistance  was  made  by  a small 
party  of  militia  collected  from  Elkton,  which  retired  as  the 
admiral  approached.  The  store  houses  were  destroyed  ; to- 
gether with  such  goods  as  could  not  be  carried  off,  to  an  immense 
amount.  Amongst  other  objects  of  wanton  destruction,  was  an 
elegant  drop-curtain,  belonging  to  the  theatres  of  the  cities 
before  mentioned.  The  brand  was  applied  to  some  of  the  pri- 
vate dwelling-houses,  and  to  several  vessels  lying  at  the  wharf ; 
after  which,  the  British,  fearing  the  approach  of  the  militia, 
hastily  returned  to  their  shipping. 

The  next  exploit  of  the  admiral  was  of  still  greater  import- 
ance. The  town  of  Havre  de  Grace  is  situated  on  the  Sus- 
quehanna, about  two  miles  from  the  head  of  the  bay,  and  is  a 
neat  village,  containing  twenty  or  thirty  houses.  An  attack  on 
this  place  was  the  next  object  in  the  plan  of  his  operations. 
Accordingly,  on  the  3d  of  May,  before  daylight,  his  approach 
was  announced  by  the  firing  of  cannon  and  the  discharge  of 
numerous  rockets.  The  inhabitants,  thus  awakened  from  their 
sleep,  leaped  up  in  the  greatest  consternation  ; and  the  more 
courageous  repaired  to  the  beach,  where  a few  small  pieces  of 
artillery  had  been  j lanted  on  a kind  of  battery,  for  the  purpose 
of  defence  against  the  smaller  watering  or  plundering  parties 
of  the  enemy.  After  firing  a few  shots  on  the  approaching 
barges,  they  all,  with  the  exception  of  an  old  citizen  of  the 
place  of  the  name  of  O’Neill,  fled,  abandoning  the  village  to 
the  mercy  of  Cockburn.  O’Neill  alone  continued  to  fight,  load- 
ing a piece  of  artillery,  and  firing  it  himself,  until,  in  recoiling, 
it  ran  over  his  thigh  and  wounded  him  severely.  He  then 
armed  himself  with  a musket,  and  keeping  up  a fire  on  the 
advancing  column  of  the  British,  which  had  by  this  time  landed 
and  formed,  limped  away  to  join  his  comrades,  whom  he 
attempted  in  vain  to  rally. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


131 


Plundering  and  Burning  of  Havre  de  Grace. 

No  sooner  had  the  enemy  taken  possession  of  the  village  by 
this  sudden  and  bold  assault,  than  they  set  themselves  about 
destroying  the  private  dwellings,  and  plundering  their  contents. 
Having  glutted  their  avarice,  they  then  amused  themselves  with 
every  species  of  barbarous  and  wanton  mischief.  The  houses 
being  now  on  fire,  they  cut  open  the  beds  of  the  inhabitants, 
and  threw  in  the  feathei's  to  increase  the  flame.  Women  and 
children  fled  shrieking  in  every  direction,  to  avoid  the  brutal 
insolence  of  the  British  seamen  and  marines,  and  no  where  did 
they  find  a protector  amongst  these  savages.  Their  clothes 
were  torn  from  their  backs,  and  they  felt  themselves  at  every 
moment  in  danger  of  being  massacred.  Not  on  women  and 
children  alone  were  these  outrages  committed  ; the  horses  be- 
longing to  the  public  stages  were  cruelly  maimed,  and  the  stages 
themselves  broken  to  pieces.  Determined  that  their  character 
should  not  be  equivocal,  these  worse  than  Vandals,  selected  as  the 
next  object  of  their  barbarous  vengeance,  a neat  and  beautiful 
building,  dedicated  to  the  worship  of  the  Almighty,  and  took  unu- 
sual pains  to  deface  its  doors  and  windows.  One  building  yet 
remained  undemolished,  an  elegant  dwelling  belonging  to  com- 
modore Rodgers.  Here  the  most  respectable  females  of  the 
town  had  taken  refuge  with  their  children ; believing  that  a 
naval  officer  would  not  wantonly  insult  the  unprotected  wife  of 
a brave  and  gallant  seaman,  who  was  then  absent  in  the  service 
of  his  country.  The  officer  to  whom  the  task  of  conflagration 
had  been  assigned,  already  held  the  torch,  when  by  much  soli- 
citation he  was  induced  to  wait  a few  moments,  until  an  ap- 
peal to  the  admiral  could  be  made.  It  proved  successful ; and 
it  is  mentioned  to  his  praise,  that  he  refrained  on  one  occasion 
only  from  that  the  doing  of  which  would  have  been  the  climax  of 
brutality.  No  further  mischief  remaining  to  be  perpetrated 
in  the  village,  the  enemy  divided  their  force  into  three  bodies , 
and  while  one  remained  to  keep  watch,  the  others  proceeded 
to  lay  waste  the  adjacent  country.  One  party  pursued  the 
route  towards  Baltimore  for  several  miles,  plundering  the  farm- 
houses, and  robbing  the  travellers  on  the  road  of  their  clothes 
and  money  ; the  other  marched  up  the  river,  committing  similar 
outrages.  It  were  endless  to  enumerate  the  acts  of  cruel  and 
wanton  injury,  inflicted  by  this  party,  during  the  short  time 
which  they  remained.  On  the  6th,  to  the  great  satisfaction  of 
the  inhabitants,  these  savages,  than  whom  those  of  the  west 
were  not  worse,  returned  to  their  fleet.  The  gallant  O’Neill, 
who  had  been  taken  prisoner,  was  carried  with  them  and  de- 
tained several  days  ; at  the  end  of  which  time  they  thought  pro- 
per to  release  him.  The  inhabitants  of  the  village,  many  of 


132 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Plundering  and  Burning  of  Georgetown  and  Fredericktown. 

whom  were  almost  ruined,  threw  themselves  on  the  humanity 
of  their  fellow-citizens  of  Baltimore,  who  contributed  so  gene- 
rously to  their  relief,  that  they  were  soon  after  enabled  to  com- 
mence the  rebuilding  of  their  houses. 

Elated  with  the  profitable  issue  of  this  descent,  in  which  a 
rich  booty  was  obtained  with  so  little  danger,  the  enemy  was 
eager  for  some  other  enterprise  equally  honourable  to  the  Bri- 
tish arms.  On  the  river  Sassafras,  which  empties  itself  into  the 
bay,  stood  Georgetown  and  Fredericktown,  two  beautiful  vil- 
lages situated  nearly  opposite  to  each  other,  one  in  Kent,  the  other 
in  Cecil  county.  These  had  attracted  the  attention  of  the  admi- 
ral. His  hired  agents,  for  miscreants  may  be  found  in  every 
country  for  such  purposes,  had  informed  him,  that  there  he  might 
glut  his  crew  with  plunder.  On  the  6th,  placing  himself  at  the 
head  of  six  hundred  men,  in  eighteen  barges,  he  ascended  the 
river,  and  proceeded  towards  Fredericktown.  Colonel  Veazy 
had  collected  here  about  fifty  militia ; and,  on  the  approach  of  the 
barges,  he  immediately  commenced  a heavy  fire  with  langrel 
shot  and  musketry.  The  greater  part  of  the  militia  soon  fled, 
leaving  the  colonel  to  oppose  the  enemy  as  he  could ; he,  notwith- 
standing, kept  up  a steady  fire,  until  they  approached  so  near 
that  he  was  compelled  to  retreat.  The  admiral  boldly  advanced 
to  the  town,  plundered  the  houses,  and  in  spite  of  the  entreaties 
of  the  women  and  children,  again  acted  the  incendiary.  Leav- 
ing Fredericktown  in  flames,  he  passed  to  the  opposite  side  of 
the  river,  whence,  after  treating  the  village  of  Georgetown  in 
the  same  manner,  he  returned,  glutted  with  spoil  and  satiated 
with  wanton  havock. 

Not  long  after  this,  admiral  Warren  entered  the  bay,  with  a 
considerable  reinforcement  to  the  fleet,  and  a number  of  land 
troops  and  marines  under  the  command  of  sir  Sidney  Beckwith. 
He  had  seized  some  of  the  vessels  employed  in  the  navigation 
of  the  bay,  with  the  view  of  using  them  in  penetrating  those 
inlets  which  were  impervious  to  the  larger  tenders.  To  oppose 
the  small  parties  which  he  sent  out,  the  government  hired  a 
number  of  barges  and  light  vessels,  which,  by  moving  from 
place  to  place  wdth  great  rapidity,  tended  to  keep  him  in  check. 

By  the  arrival  of  admiral  Warren,  the  hostile  force  in  the 
Chesapeake  was  increased  to  seven  ships  of  the  line,  and  twelve 
frigates,  with  a proportionate  number  of  smaller  vessels.  The 
appearance  of  this  formidable  armament  created  much  alarm  in 
the  more  considerable  towns  along  the  neighbouring  coast. 
Baltimore,  Annapolis,  and  Norfolk  were  threatened ; and  it 
soon  became  evident  that  the  latter  of  these  places  was  selected 
to  receive  the  first  blow 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


133 


Southern  Cities  threatened Attack  on  Craney  Island. 

On  the  1 8th,  commodore  Cassin,  having  received  intelligence 
that  a squadron  of  the  enemy  had  arrived  in  Hampton  Roads, 
commenced  the  necessary  dispositions  for  repelling  the  invader. 
The  frigate  Constellation  was  anchored  between  the  two  forts, 
commanding  Elizabeth  river,  on  which  the  city  of  Norfolk  is 
situated.  At  this  place  nearly  ten  thousand  of  the  Virginia  mili- 
tia had  collected.  A detachment  of  the  gun  boat  flotilla  was 
ordered  in  the  meanwhile  to  descend  the  river,  and  engage  the 
foremost  of  the  enemy’s  frigates.  Captain  Tarbell,  by  whom 
it  was  commanded,  proceeded  in  two  divisions  : the  first  com- 
manded by  lieutenant  Gardner,  and  the  other  by  lieutenant 
Henly.  On  the  20th,  having  brought  his  gun  boats  into  a fa- 
vourable position,  he  opened  a rapid  fire  upon  the  Junon  fri- 
gate, at  the  distance  of  half  a mile.  This  was  returned  ; and 
the  cannonade  continued  for  half  an  hour  ; the  frigate  receiving 
much  injury,  while  the  gun  boats  suffered  but  little.  Another 
vessel,  which  proved  to  be  a razee , was  now  seen  coming  to  her 
assistance ; and  the  fire  of  the  Junon,  which  for  a short  time 
had  been  silenced,  on  the  arrival  of  her  consort  and  additional 
frigates,  again  opened.  Captain  Tarbell  now  deemed  it  expe- 
dient to  retire.  By  this  affair,  the  Junon  was  much  shattered ; 
and  her  loss,  considering  the  great  disparity  of  force,  was  con- 
siderable. 

A formidable  attack  on  Norfolk  having  been  resolved  upon 
by  the  British,  it  was  necessary,  preparatory  to  this,  to  subdue 
the  forts  by  which  it  was  protected.  The  nearest  obstruction 
to  the  enemy’s  advances,  was  Craney  Island  ; and  in  the  course 
of  the  day,  the  fleet  in  the  bay  dropped  to  the  mouth  of  James 
River.  Captain  Tarbell  gave  orders  to  lieutenants  Neale,  Shu- 
brick,  and  Saunders  of  the  frigate  Constellation,  to  land  a hundred 
seamen  on  the  island,  for  the  purpose  of  manning  a battery  on 
the  northwest  side ; while  he  stationed  the  gun  boats  in  such  a 
manner  as  enabled  him  to  annoy  the  enemy  from  the  opposite 
side.  On  the  22d,  at  daylight,  they  were  discovered  approach- 
ing in  barges,  round  the  point  of  Nansemond  river,  to  the  num- 
ber of  four  thousand  men ; most  of  whom,  it  was  afterwards 
ascertained,  were  wretched  French  troops,  which  had  been  taken 
prisoners  in  Spain,  and  induced  to  enter  the  British  service  by 
the  promise  of  being  permitted  to  pillage  and  abuse  the  citi- 
zens of  the  United  States.  They  selected  a place  of  landing 
out  of  the  reach  of  the  gun  boats  ; but,  unfortunately  for  them, 
not  out  of  the  reach  of  danger.  When  they  had  approached 
within  two  hundred  yards  of  the  shore,  lieutenant  Neale,  assist- 
ed by  lieutenants  Shubrick  and  Saunders,  opened  a galling  fire 
from  his  battery,  and  compelled  them  to  pause.  The  battery 

M 


134 


BRACKEN  RIDGE’S 


Attack  on  Craney  Island — gallantly  repulsed. 

was  manned  by  one  hundred  and  fifty  men,  including  lieutenant 
Breckenridge’s  marines.  An  eighteen  pounder  which  had  been 
mounted  on  it  was  directed  with  so  much  precision,  that  sev- 
eral of  the  enemy’s  boats  were  cut  in  twain,  and  the  men  with 
difficulty  escaped.  The  Centipede,  the  admiral’s  barge,  was 
sunk,  and  the  whole  force  compelled  to  make  a precipitate 
retreat.  No  sooner  was  this  discovered,  than  lieutenant  Neale 
ordered  his  men  to  haul  up  the  boats  which  had  been  sunk, 
and  to  afford  the  unfortunate  sufferers  evei'y  assistance  in  their 
power. 

A large  party  of  the  enemy  which  had  landed  on  the  main 
shore,  and  were  crossing  a narrow  inlet  to  the  west  side,  were 
not  less  warmly  received  by  the  Virginia  volunteers.  A short 
time  before  the  approach  of  the  barges,  this  body  of  men, 
about  eight  hundred  in  number,  attempted  to  cross  to  the  island 
by  the  inlet  of  which  we  have  spoken.  Colonel  Beatty,  who 
had  been  posted,  with  about  four  hundred  men,  on  the  island, 
planted  two  twenty-four  pounders,  and  four  sixes,  to  oppose 
the  passage,  under  the  direction  of  major  Faulkner,  aided  by 
captain  Emerson,  and  lieutenants  Howel  and  Godwin.  The 
conflict  commenced  at  the  same  moment  that  the  attack  was 
made  on  the  party  approaching  by  water ; and  the  enemy 
was  compelled  to  relinquish  his  attempt  in  this  quarter  also. 
His  total  loss  was  upwards  of  two  hundred  in  killed  and 
wounded,  besides  a number  of  his  men,  who  seized  the  oppor- 
tunity to  desert. 

The  safety  of  the  city  of  Norfolk,  and  of  Gosport,  Ports- 
mouth and  other  surrounding  towns,  is  to  be  attributed  to 
the  resolute  defence  of  Craney  island.  The  conduct  of  lieu- 
tenant Neale,  and  his  brave  companions,  Shubriok,  Saunders, 
and  Breckenridge,  received  the  grateful  acknowledgements  of 
the  inhabitants.  Colonel  Beatty  and  his  officers,  and  two  non- 
commissioned volunteers,  sergeant  Young  and  corporal  Moffit, 
were  no  less  entitled  to  praise  for  the  parts  which  they  took  in 
this  interesting  affair. 

This  unexpected  repulse  enraged  the  enemy  beyond  measure; 
but  at  the  same  time  that  their  desire  of  revenge  was  excited, 
they  were  taught  greater  prudence  in  the  selection  of  the  object 
of  attack.  A consultation  took  place  between  admiral  Warren, 
sir  Sidney  Beckwith,  and  Cockburn,  which  resulted  in  a deter- 
mination to  attack  the  town  of  Hampton,  about  eighteen  miles 
distant  from  Norfolk.  There  was  a garrison  here,  consisting 
of  about  four  hundred  men,  artillerists  and  infantry.  The  fortifi- 
cations of  the  place  were  very  inconsiderable ; and  the  town  itself 
was  of  little  more  importance  than  the  village  which  had  been 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


135 


Hampton  assaulted  and  plundered Enormities  committed  there. 

pillaged  by  Cockburn.  It  was  thought,  that  by  the  possession 
of  this  place,  the  communication  between  Norfolk  and  the  upper 
part  of  Virginia  would  be  entirely  cut  off.  On  the  25th,  the  plan 
of  attack  having  been  adjusted,  admiral  Cockburn  advanced 
towards  the  town,  with  a number  of  barges,  tenders  and  smaller 
vessels,  throwing  rockets,  and  keeping  up  a constant  cannonade; 
while  sir  Sydney  landed  below,  at  the  head  of  two  thousand  men, 
intending  to  march  up  and  gain  the  rear  of  the  Americans.  Ad- 
miral Cockburn  was  so  warmly  received  by  major  Crutchfield, 
the  officer  commanding  at  Hampton,  who  opened  upon  him  a 
few  pieces  of  artillery,  that  he  was  compelled  instantly  to  draw 
back,  and  conceal  himself  behind  a point.  In  the  meanwhile, 
sir  Sydney  made  his  appearance,  and  was  severely  handled  by 
a rifle  company  under  captain  Servant,  which  had  been  posted 
in  a wood,  near  which  he  had  to  pass.  Major  Crutchfield  soon 
after  drew  up  his  infantry  in  support  of  the  riflemen ; but  find- 
ing himself  unable  to  contend  with  numbers  so  superior,  he  made 
good  his  retreat,  not  however  without  gx-yat  difficulty.  Cap- 
tain Pryor  had  been  left  to  command  the  battery  which  opposed 
the  enemy’s  approach  from  sea.  The  royal  marines,  having 
landed,  had  advanced  within  sixty  yards  of  him  ; and  his  corps, 
considering  their  situation  hopeless,  already  regarded  them- 
selves as  prisoners  of  war ; when,  ordering  the  guns  to  be  spiked, 
and  charging  upon  the  enemy,  he  threw  them  into  such  con- 
fusion, that  he  actually  effected  his  escape  without  the  loss 
of  a single  man.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  in  this  affair, 
amounted  to  seven  killed  and  twelve  wounded : that  of  the 
British,  according  to  their  statement,  was  five  filled  and  thirty- 
three  wounded ; but  it  was  probably  much  more  considerable. 

Scarcely  was  this  village  in  the  possession  of  the  invaders, 
when  full  permission  was  given  to  the  troops  to  gratify  their 
worst  passions  and  propensities.  After  enacting  the  usual 
scenes  of  shameless  plunder  and  devastation,  they  proceeded  to 
offer  violence  to  the  persons  of  those  of  the  unfortunate  inhabit- 
ants, whose  age,  sex  or  infirmities  had  prevented  them  from 
escaping.  Was  there  no  British  officer  who,  on  this  occasion, 
felt  for  the  honour  of  his  country,  and  endeavoured,  at  the  risk 
of  his  life,  to  rescue  it  from  indelible  reproach  1 It  seems  there 
was  not  one.  An  old  man  of  the  name  of  Kirby,  unable  to  rise 
from  his  bed,  was  set  upon  and  murdered  in  the  arms  of  his 
aged  wife,  who,  on  daring  to  remonstrate,  received  the  contents 
of  a pistol  in  her  breast ! To  complete  this  barbarous  act,  they 
wantonly  put  to  death  his  faithful  dog!  Two  sick  men  were 
murdered  in  the  hospital ; the  medical  stores  were  destroyed ; 
and  the  wounded  who  fell  into  their  hands,  were  not  only  de- 


136 


BRACKEN  RIDGE’S 


Correspondence  between  General  Taylor  and  Sir  Sydney  Beckwith. 

nied  medical  aid,  but  even  common  sustenance.  During  two 
days,  did  the  British  thus  throw  aside,  not  merely  the  character 
of  soldiers,  but  of  men  ; when,  fearing  an  attack  from  the 
neighbouring  militia,  they  withdrew  with  such  precipitation, 
that  a considerable  quantity  of  provisions  and  ammunition,  and 
some  of  their  men,  were  left  behind. 

This  picture  is  by  no  means  overcharged.  It  is  founded  on 
authentic  evidence  submitted  to  a committee  of  congress.  The 
feelings  of  the  people  of  Virginia  were,  if  possible,  more  ex- 
cited by  this  affair,  than  were  those  of  the  citizens  of  Kentucky 
at  the  massacre  by  Proctor.  General  Taylor,  who  commanded 
the  station,  addressed  a letter  to  sir  Sydney  Beckwith,  couched 
in  terms  of  dignified,  thrilling  eloquence,  such  as  the  feelings 
of  an  honourable  man  alone  can  dictate.  After  stating  the 
enormities  of  which  the  British  had  been  guilty,  he  desired  to 
be  informed  of  the  nature  of  the  war  which  they  intended  to 
carry  on  against  the  United  States  ; whether  the  scenes  enacted 
at  Hampton  were  unauthorised  by  the  British  government,  or 
whether  that  power  had  entirely  thrown  aside  the  usages 
which  govern  civilized  nations  when  at  variance.  “Worth 
less,”  said  he,  “ is  the  laurel  steeped  in  female  tears,  and  joy 
less  the  conquests  which  have  inflicted  needless  woe  on  the 
peaceful  and  unresisting.”  Sir  Sydney  replied,  that  he  was 
sorry  for  the  excesses  at  Hampton ; and  hoped  that,  in  future, 
the  war  would  be  carried  on  with  as  much  regard  to  humanity 
as  possible.  This  evasive  answer  was  not  deemed  satisfactory ; 
and  one  more  explicit  was  required.  He  then  declared  that  the 
excesses  committed  were  in  retaliation,  for  the  conduct  of  the 
Americans  at  Craney  island  in  shooting  at  the  seamen  who 
clung  to  a barge  which  had  overset.  General  Taylor  imme- 
diately instituted  a court  of  inquiry,  which  proved  the  charge 
to  be  without  foundation.  On  the  result  of  this  investigation 
being  communicated  to  sir  Sydney,  he  did  not  think  proper  to 
give  a written  reply  : he  promised,  verbally,  to  withdraw  his 
troops  from  the  neighbourhood  ; excusing  himself,  on  the  score 
of  his  ignorance  of  the  kind  of  warfare  to  which  his  men 
had  been  accustomed  in  Spain ; and  alleging,  that  as  soon  as  he 
found  them  engaged  in  the  excesses  complained  of,  he  had  given 
orders  for  them  to  re-embark.  It  is  unpleasant  to  implicate 
admiral  Warren  and  sir  Sydney  Beckwith  in  this  detestable 
affair ; but  there  was  in  the  conduct  of  these  two  officers  a 
shameful  indifference  upon  a subject  which  so  deeply  regarded 
the  character  of  the  British  government. 

The  squadron,  during  the  remainder  of  the  summer,  fre- 
quently threatened  the  cities  of  Washington,  Annapolis  and  Bal 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


137 


Cockburn  plunders  the  Coast  of  North  Carolina. 

timore.  Large  bodies  of  militia  were  on  several  occasions 
drawn  out,  and  the  country  was  in  consequence  much  harassed. 
This  was  fair  and  justifiable  in  the  enemy,  and  is  no  subject  of 
complaint ; and  had  any  of  our  towns  been  laid  in  ashes  while 
attempting  a resistance,  it  would  have  been  regarded  only  as  a' 
misfortune  of  war  which  the  enemy  had  a right  to  inflict.  Ad- 
miral Cockburn  was  permitted  to  pursue  his  own  inclination,  in 
moving  to  the  south  with  a formidable  squadron,  to  carry  on, 
in  the  Carolinas  and  Georgia,  the  same  species  of  warfare 
which  he  had  so  successfully  practised  in  Chesapeake  Bay. 
In  the  beginning  of  July,  he  appeared  off  Ocracoke,  a village 
of  North  Carolina,  and  shortly  after,  crossing  the  bar  with  a 
number  of  barges,  attacked  two  private  armed  vessels,  the  Ana- 
conda and  the  Atlas,  which,  after  a gallant  resistance,  he  cap- 
tured. The  revenue  cutter,  then  in  port,  made  her  escape  to 
Newbern,  and  giving  the  alarm  to  the  citizens,  they  assembled 
in  such  numbers  that  the  admiral’s  designs  upon  that  town 
were  frustrated.  Landing  about  three  thousand  men,  he  pro- 
ceeded to  Portsmouth,  and  treated  its  inhabitants  in  his  usual 
manner.  He  returned  to  his  barges  with  a valuable  booty, 
and  a number  of  slaves,  whom  he  had  induced  to  leave  their 
masters  - under  a promise  of  freedom,  which  he  afterwards 
redeemed  by  selling  them  in  the  West  Indies. 

To  the  north  of  the  Chesapeake,  where  fortunately  these  dis- 
graceful depredations  were  not  committed,  the  coast  was  not 
exempt  from  the  effects  of  war.  The  city  of  New  York  was 
strictly  blockaded.  The  American  frigates  United  States  and 
Macedonian,  and  the  sloop  Hornet,  attempted  to  sail  on  a cruise 
from  that  port  about  the  beginning  of  May ; but  finding  the 
force  at  the  Hook  much  superior  to  theirs,  they  put  back,  and 
passed  through  Hell  Gate,  with  the  intention  of  getting  out  by 
the  sound.  In  this  they  were  also  frustrated  ; and  on  the  1st 
of  June,  after  another  attempt,  they  were  chased  into  New  Lon- 
don. Six  hundred  militia  were  immediately  called  in  from  the 
surrounding  country,  for  the  protection  of  the  squadron  ; and 
commodore  Decatur,  landing  some  of  his  guns,  mounted  a bat- 
tery on  the  shore,  and  at  the  same  time  so  lightened  his  vessels, 
as  to  enable  them  to  ascend  the  river  out  of  the  reach  of  the 
enemy.  This  place  was  so  well  fortified,  however,  that  no 
attempt  was  made  upon  it,  although  the  blockade  was  strictly 
kept  up  for  many  months. 

It  is  pleasing  to  contrast  the  conduct  of  commodore  Hardy, 
who  commanded  the  squadron  north  of  the  Chesapeake,  with 
that  of  Cockburn.  Although  he  frequently  landed  on  different 
parts  of  the  coast,  his  deportment  was  such  as  might  be 


138 


ERACKENRIDGE’S 


Blockade  of  tbe  American  Squadron Torpedo  System. 

expected  from  a manly,  humane  and  generous  enemy.  If  the 
proceedings  of  Cockburn  were  authorised  by  his  government, 
they  were  dictated  by  a very  mistaken  policy  ; for  nothing  could 
more  effectually  heal  political  differences,  and  render  the  war  a 
common  cause  with  every  American. 

An  act  of  congress  had  been  passed  during  the  winter,  which 
cannot  be  mentioned  but  with  feelings  of  regret.  By  this  act, 
a reward  of  half  their  value,  was  offered  for  the  destruction  of 
ships  belonging  to  the  enemy  by  means  other  than  those  of  the 
armed  or  commissioned  vessels  of  the  United  States.  This 
measure  was  intended  to  encourage  the  use  of  torpedoes,  of 
which  so  much  at  that  time  was  said.  There  is  something 
unmanly  in  this  insidious  mode  of  annoyance.  It  is  not  justi- 
fiable for  defence  even  against  an  unsparing  foe ; and  is  but 
little  better  than  poisoning  fountains.  Valour  can  claim  no 
share  in  such  exploits ; and  to  the  noble  mind  little  pleasure 
can  be  derived  from  the  recollection  of  success  over  an  enemy 
treacherously  vanquished.  It  had  been  in  the  power  of  general 
Sinclair,  in  the  war  of  the  revolution,  to  have  poisoned  his  spi- 
rituous liquors  at  the  moment  of  his  defeat,  and  thus  to  have 
destroyed  a cruel  enemy ; but  shame  would  have  followed  the 
infliction  of  such  an  injury,  even  upon  savages. 

Several  attempts  at  blowing  up  the  enemy’s  vessels  were 
made,  in  consequence  of  the  law.  The  most  remarkable  were 
those  against  the  Ramillies,  the  admiral’s  ship,  and  the  Planta- 
genet.  The  schooner  Eagle,  having  been  filled  with  flour  bar- 
rels, and  a quantity  of  gunpowder,  with  the  latter  of  which  a 
concealed  gun-lock  communicated,  was  thrown  in  the  way  of 
the  blockading  squadron’s  boats.  Fortunately,  the  seamen, 
instead  of  taking  her  alongside  of  the  Ramillies,  determined  first 
to  unlade  some  of  the  cargo : while  employed  in  doing  this, 
the  schooner  blew  up,  and  destroyed  several  of  her  captors. 
The  next  experiment  made  with  the  torpedo,  was  against  the 
Plantagenet,  then  lying  below  Norfolk.  After  four  or  five 
attempts,  in  which  the  persons  engaged  could  not  come  suffi- 
ciently near  the  ship  without  being  discovered,  the  torpedo 
was  dropped  at  the  distance  of  a hundred  yards,  and  left  to  be 
swept  down  by  che  tide.  On  touching  the  vessel,  it  exploded 
in  the  most  awful  manner ; causing  an  immense  column  of 
water  to  be  thrown  up,  which  fell  with  vast  weight  upon  the 
deck  of  the  ship  ; while  a yawning  gulf  seemed  to  swallow 
her  up.  The  crew  immediately  took  to  their  boats,  completely 
panic-struck.  Commodore  Hardy  was  justly  indignant  at  this 
dishonourable  species  of  annoyance,  and  protested  against  it 
in  strong  terms.  It  had  the  effect,  however,  of  compelling  the 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


139 


Torpedo  System Naval  Affairs. 

enemy  to  be  extremely  cautious  in  their  approach  to  our  har- 
bours ; and  although  the  use  of  torpedoes  was  relinquished, 
their  apprehensions  served  to  keep  them  at  a greater  distance. 
If  any  thing  could  justify  this  mode  of  attack,  it  was  the  scenes 
at  Hampton,  and  the  deportment  of  Cockburn  and  his  crew ; 
but  commodore  Hardy  was  a generous  enemv.  and  merited 
different  treatment. 


CHAPTER  X. 


Naval  Affairs— The  Hornet  captures  the  Peacock— Humane  and  generous  Conduct 
of  Captain  Lawrence  and  the  Crew  of  the  Hornet— Captain  Lawrence  appointed  to 
the  Chesapeake — The  Shannon  challenges  the  Chesapeake— The  Shannon  captures 
the  Chesapeake— Death  of  Captain  Lawrence— The  Pelican  captures  the  Argus— 
Cruise  of  Commodore  Porter  in  the  South  Seas— The  Enterprize  captures  the  Boxer 
—Cruise  of  Commodore  Rodgers— Cruise  of  the  Congress — Gallant  Conduct  of  Ame- 
rican Privateers — of  the  Comet— of  the  General  Armstrong — The  Privateer  Decatur 
captures  the  Dominica. 


It  is  now  time  to  return  to  the  affairs  of  our  navy.  Our  ves- 
sels continued  to  annoy  the  enemy,  in  spite  of  the  thousand  ships 
with  which  she  pursued  them  in  squadrons  through  every  sea. 
Instead  of  courting  an  engagement  with  them,  she  studiously 
avoided  coming  in  contact,  except  where  her  force  was  greatly 
superior.  The  “ fir  built  frigates”  of  America  had  suddenly 
become  ships  of  the  line,  and  Great  Britain  cut  down  her  sev- 
enty-fours, that  her  vessels  might  engage  with  ours  on  equal 
terms.  The  government  of  the  United  States  had  become  so 
sensible  of  the  importance  of  our  marine,  that  congress,  during 
the  last  session,  had  authorised  the  building  of  several  additional 
vessels  ; and  it  was  proposed  to  continue  to  augment  our  navy, 
by  annual  appropriations  for  the  purpose.  This  was  undoubt- 
edly wise  policy ; for  whatever  we  may  fear  from  a standing 
army,  there  can  be  no  similar  ground  of  objection  to  a navy. 
Besides,  it  is  only  on  that  element  that  we  can  come  in  con- 
tact with  an  enemy  of  consequence.  Fortunately  for  us,  our 
territory  adjoins  to  that  of  no  power,  from  which  we  need  ap- 
prehend any  great  danger  : while  the  colonies  of  England  and 
of  Spain  might  have  reason  apprehension,  if  the  genius  of 


140 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


The  Hornet  captures  the  Peacock. 

our  government  were  not  opposed  to  conquest.  On  the  ocean, 
however,  we  must  unavoidably  come  in  contact  with  other  na- 
tions, so  long  as  we  pretend  to  have  commerce ; for  without  a 
navy  that  commerce  cannot  be  protected. 

In  our  last  chapter  on  the  naval  war,  it  was  mentioned,  that 
the  Hornet,  captain  Lawrence,  was  left  to  blockade  the  Bonne 
Citoyenne,  at  St.  Salvador.  This  latter  vessel  was  formally 
challenged  by  the  Hornet : but  either  from  unwillingness  to 
risk  the  loss  of  a quantity  of  specie  which  she  had  on  board, 
or  because  she  was  not  inclined  to  engage  in  the  combat  though 
of  superior  force,  she  thought  proper  to  pay  no  atttention  to  the 
challenge.  Commodore  Bainbridge  had  parted  from  the  Hor- 
net at  this  place : and  it  will  be  recollected  how  gloriously  he 
met  the  Java  and  captured  her  a few  days  afterwards.  The 
Hornet  continued  the  blockade  until  the  24th  of  January, 
when  the  Montague  seventy-four  hove  in  sight,  and  compelled 
her  to  escape  into  port.  She  ran  out,  however,  the  same 
night,  and  proceeded  on  a cruise.  Her  commander  first 
shaped  his  course  to  Pernambuco ; and  on  the  4th  of  Febru- 
ary, captured  the  English  brig  Resolution,  of  ten  guns,  with 
twenty-three  thousand  dollars  in  specie.  He  then  ran  down 
the  coast  of  Maranham,  cruised  off  there  a short  time ; and 
thence  off  Surinam,  where  he  also  cruised  for  some  time ; and 
on  the  22d  stood  for  Demerara.  The  next  day,  he  discovered 
an  English  brig  of  war  lying  at  anchor  outside  of  the  bar,  and 
on  beating  around  the  Carabana  bank,  to  come  near  her,  he  dis- 
covered, at  half  past  three  in  the  afternoon,  another  sail  on  his 
weather  quarter,  edging  down  for  him.  This  proved  to  be  a 
large  man  of  war  brig,  the  Peacock,  captain  Peake,  somewhat 
superior  to  the  Hornet  in  force.  Captain  Lawrence  manoeu- 
vred some  time  to  gain  the  weather  gage  of  her ; but  his  efforts 
proving  fruitless,  he  hoisted  the  American  ensign,  tacked  about, 
and  in  passing  her,  exchanged  a broadside  at  the  distance  of  pis- 
tol shot.  The  Peacock  being  then  discovered  in  the  act  of 
wearing,  Lawrence  bore  up,  received  her  starboard  broadside, 
ran  her  close  on  board  on  the  starboard  quarter,  and  poured  into 
her  so  heavy  a fire,  that  in  fifteen  minutes  she  surrendered. 
At  the  moment  of  her  surrender,  she  hoisted  a signal  of  dis 
ti’ess ; as  she  was  literally  cut  to  pieces,  and  had  already  six 
feet  water  in  her  hold. 

Lieutenant  Shubrick,  the  gallantry  of  whose  conduct  in  this 
affair  was  not  less  conspicuous  than  in  the  actions  with  the  Guer 
riere  and  Java,  was  despatched  to  bring  the  officers  and  crew  of 
the  vanquished  vessel  on  board  the  Hornet.  He  found  that 
her  captain  had  been  killed,  and  the  greater  part  of  her  crew 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


141 


Humane  Conduct  of  Captain  Lawrence,  and  the  Crew  of  the  Hornet. 

either  killed  or  wounded ; and  that  the  vessel  was  sinking  fast, 
in  spite  of  every  effort  to  keep  her  above  water.  Strenuous  ex- 
ertions were  made  to  take  off  the  crew  before  the  vessel  sunk : 
her  guns  were  thrown  overboard,  the  shot  boles  were  plugged ; 
and  a part  of  the  Hornet’s  crew,  at  the  risk  of  their  lives,  laboured 
incessantly  in  the  removal  of  the  prisoners.  The  utmost  efforts 
of  these  generous  men  were  vain  ; she  sunk  in  the  midst  of  them 
carrying  down  nine  of  her  own  crew  and  three  of  the  Ameri 
can.  Thus  did  our  gallant  countrymen  twice  risk  their  lives 
first  in  the  cause  of  their  country,  and  next  in  the  cause  of  hu 
manity ; first  to  conquer  their  enemies,  and  then  to  save  then 
These  are  actions,  which  it  unfortunately  falls  too  rarely  to  th-. 
lot  of  the  historian  to  record.  The  crew  of  the  Hornet  divided 
their  clothing  with  the  prisoners,  who  were  left  destitute  by 
the  sinking  of  the  ship  ; and  so  sensible  were  the  officers  of 
the  generous  treatment  which  they  experienced  from  captain 
Lawrence  and  his  men,  that,  on  their  arrival  at  New  Y'ork,  they 
expressed  their  gratitude  in  a public  letter  of  thanks.  “ So 
much,”  say  they,  “ was  done  to  alleviate  the  uncomfortable 
and  distressing  situation  in  which  we  were  placed,  when  re- 
ceived on  board  the  ship  you  command,  that  we  cannot  better 
express  our  feelings,  than  by  saying,  we  ceased  to  consider 
ourselves  prisoners ; and  every  thing  that  friendship  could  dic- 
tate, was  adopted  by  you  and  the  officers  of  the  Hornet,  to 
remedy  the  inconvenience  we  otherwise  should  have  experi- 
enced, from  the  unavoidable  loss  of  the  whole  of  our  property 
and  clothes,  by  the  sudden  sinking  of  the  Peacock.”  This 
oraise  is  worth  more  than  a victory ; and  the  conduct  which 
elicited  it  is  certainly  much  more  deserving  to  be  termed  glo- 
rious than  the  destruction  of  human  life,  on  whatever  scale  it 
may  be  accomplished. 

The  number  of  killed  and  wounded,  on  board  the  Peacock, 
could  not  be  exactly  ascertained,  but  was  supposed  to  exceed 
fifty  ; while  the  Hornet  received  but  little  injury.  The  officers 
mentioned  as  having  distinguished  themselves  on  this  occasion, 
were  lieutenants  Conner  and  Newton,  and  midshipmen  Cooper, 
Mayo,  Getz,  Smoot,  Tippet,  Boerum  and  Titus.  Lieutenant 
Stewart  was  unfortunately  too  ill  to  take  a part  in  the  action. 

On  the  10th  of  April,  shortly  after  the  return  of  the  Hornet, 
the  Chesapeake  arrived  at  Boston,  after  a cruise  of  four  months. 
Her  commander,  captain  Evans,  having  been  appointed  to  the 
New  York  station,  she  was  assigned  to  captain  Lawrence. 

The  British,  whose  mortification  at  their  repeated  defeats 
may  be  easily  imagined,  and  who  regarded  the  reputation  of 
their  navy  as  their  great  bulwark,  had  become  seriously  alarmed. 


142 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Captain  Lawrence The  Shannon  challenges  the  Chesapeake. 

If  the  charm  of  their  fancied  superiority  on  this  element  were 
once  destroyed,  other  nations,  who  now  yielded  to  them  the 
palm,  might  conceive  the  idea  of  resistance  also.  In  some 
recent  encounters,  even  the  French,  who  had  been  so  unfor- 
tunate in  their  naval  combats  with  the  British,  had  begun 
to  pluck  up  courage.  Something  immediate  must  be  done  to 
retrieve  their  character,  or  all  their  naval  songs  must  be  burnt 
and  their  boastings  suddenly  terminate.  The  course  was  natur- 
ally fallen  upon  of  selecting  one  of  their  best  frigates,  manned  by 
picked  seamen,  and  exercised  with  all  possible  pains,  for  the 
special  purpose.  They  deigned  to  copy  every  thing  which  in 
reality,  or  which  they  fancied,  prevailed  in  the  American  ships. 

A rumour  was  current,  that  backwoodsmen  were  placed  in  the 
tops  of  our  vessels,  expressly  for  the  purpose  of  shooting  the 
British  officers.  Sharpshooters  were  now  carefully  trained 
by  the  British,  and  directed  to  aim  only  at  the  officers  of  the 
Americans.  Thus  provided  with  a chosen  ship  and  crew,  cap- 
tain Brooke  appeared  with  the  Shannon  on  the  American  coast. 

In  April,  off  Boston  harbour,  he  sent  a challenge  to  the  President, 
commodore  Rodgers,  which  happened  to  be  there.  On  the  23d, 
this  vessel,  with  the  Congress,  captain  Smith,  sailed  on  a 
cruise ; but  the  Shannon,  then  in  company  with  the  Tenedos, 
either  intentionally  avoided  them,  or  by  accident  happened  to 
be  out  of  the  way.  The  Shannon  some  time  afterwards  re- 
turned, and  sent  a formal  challenge  to  captain  Lawrence,  who 
had  just  taken  the  command  of  the  Chesapeake,  which  unfor- 
tunately was  not  received  by  him. 

We  are  now  to  relate  an  occurrence  which  imparts  a melan- 
choly tone  to  our  naval  chronicle,  thus  far  so  brilliant.  Cap- 
tain Lawrence,  on  arriving  to  take  command  of  his  ship,  was 
informed  that  a British  frigate  was  lying  before  the  harbour, 
apparently  courting  a combat  with  an  American.  Listening 
only  to  the  dictates  of  his  generous  nature,  he  burned  with 
impatience  to  meet  the  enemy,  and  unfortunately  did  not  suffi- 
ciently pause  to  examine  whether  the  terms  were  equal.  The 
greater  part  of  the  Chesapeake’s  crew  consisted  of  men  who 
had  just  been  enlisted  ; several  of  his  officers  were  sick  ; and 
that  kind  of  mutual  confidence,  which  arises  from  a long  know- 
ledge of  each  other,  was  wanting  between  himself  and  his 
men.  But  he  could  not  brook  the  thought  of  being  thus  de- 
fied. On  the  1st  of  June  he  sailed  forth,  resolved  to  try  his 
fortune.  When  he  came  in  sight  of  the  Shannon,  he  made  a 
short  address  to  his  crew,  but  found  it  received  with  no  enthu-  j 
siasm  ; they  murmured,  alleging  as  the  cause  of  complaint  that 
their  prize  money  had  not  been  paid.  He  immediately  gave 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


143 


The  Shannon  captures  the  Chesapeake Death  of  Captain  Lawrence. 

them  tickets  for  it,  and  supposed  they  were  now  conciliated ; 
but,  unfortunately,  they  were  at  this  moment  almost  in  a state 
of  mutiny.  Several  foreigners,  who  had  accidentally  found 
their  way  into  the  crew,  had  succeeded  in  poisoning  their  minds. 
The  brave  Lawrence,  consulting  his  own  heart,  looked  only  to 
the  enemy  without,  and  not  to  the  enemy  within. 

The  Shannon,  observing  the  Chesapeake,  put  to  sea,  and 
was  followed  by  her.  At  half  past  five,  the  Chesapeake  closed 
with  the  enemy,  and  gave  him  a broadside  ; which  was  returned. 
It  proved  equally  destructive  on  both  sides  ; but  the  Chesapeake 
was  particularly  unfortunate  in  the  loss  of  officers  : the  sailing 
master,  White,  was  killed  ; lieutenant  Ballard,  mortally  wound- 
ed ; and  lieutenant  Brown,  of  the  marines,  and  captain  Law- 
rence himself,  were  severely  wounded.  The  latter,  although  in 
great  pain,  still  continued  to  give  orders.  A second  and  a third 
broadside  were  exchanged,  with  evident  advantage  on  the  side 
of  the  Chesapeake;  but  the  same  misfortune  in  the  loss  of  offi- 
cers continued ; the  first  lieutenant,  Ludlow,  was  carried  below 
mortally  wounded;  and  three  men  successively  were  shot  from 
the  wheel.  A ball  having  struck  her  foresail,  so  that  she 
could  no  longer  answer  her  helm,  and  being  disabled  in  her 
rigging,  the  Chesapeake  fell  with  her  quarter  on  the  Shannon’s 
starboard  anchor.  This  accident  may  be  considered  as  having 
decided  the  contest ; an  opportunity  being  thus  given  to  the 
enemy  to  rake  the  Chesapeake,  and,  towards  the  close  of  the 
action,  to  board  her.  Captain  Lawrence,  although  severely 
wounded,  as  before  mentioned,  still  persisted  in  keeping  the 
deck,  and  commanded  the  boarders  to  be  called  up  ; at  this  mo- 
ment a musket  ball  entering  his  body,  he  was  carried  below, 
having  first  uttered  those  memorable  words,  which  have  since 
become  the  motto  of  the  American  navy,  Don’t  give  up  the 
Ship.  The  officers  of  the  Chesapeake  being  now  nearly  all 
killed,  the  command  devolved  on  lieutenant  Budd,  who  called 
up  the  men  for  the  purpose  of  carrying  the  order  of  Lawrence 
into  execution.  At  this  time,  captain  Brooke,  finding  that  his 
vessel  had  received  so  many  shots  between  wind  and  water  that 
there  was  danger  of  her  sinking,  and  perceiving  the  confusion 
which  reigned  on  board  the  American  ship,  threw  twenty  of  his 
marines  on  board  of  her,  and  immediately  followed  them.  Lieu- 
tenant Budd  endeavoured  to  shoot  his  vessel  clear  of  the  Shan- 
non ; but  being  soon  after  wounded,  and  a part  of  the  crew  hav- 
ing mutinied,  the  scheme  entirely  failed.  A number,  however, 
continued  to  fight  with  unalterable  resolution.  Captain  Brooke 
received  a wound  in  the  head,  and  was  carried  on  board  his  own 
ship  ; and  lieutenant  Watt,  who  succeeded  him  in  the  command, 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


! '<4 


The  Shannon  cnptures  the  Chesapeake.  \^- 

was  killed ; but  a large  reinforcement  coming  to  the  assistanc*  " 
of  the  enemy,  they  gained  possession  of  the  deck,  and  soor  ^ 
after  hoisted  the  English  flag. 

In  this  sanguinary  conflict,  twenty-three  of  the  enemy  were  U 
killed,  and  fifty-six  wounded:  among  the  killed,  her  first  lieu-  i:i 
tenant,  her  clerk  and  purser;  and  among  the  wounded,  hei 
captain.  On  board  the  Chesapeake,  the  captain,  the  first  anc  911 
fourth  lieutenants,  the  lieutenant  of  marines,  the  master,  mid-  ^ 
shipmen  Hopewell,  Livingston,  Evans,  and  about  seventy  8,s 
men  were  killed  ; and  the  second  and  third  lieutenants,  midship-}  ; L 
men  Weaver,  Abbot,  Nicholls,  Berry,  and  about  eighty  men,  ®e 
wounded.  The  greater  proportion  of  this  loss  was  sustained!  3 
after  the  enemy  had  gained  the  deck.  The  British  have  been!  : ' 
charged  with  cruel  and  ungenerous  conduct  towards  the  van-  * 
quished  ; and  we  could  wish  that  this  charge,  if  untrue,  hadj  ‘I 
been  properly  repelled.  It  is  said  that,  after  the  Americans  3 
had  submitted,  the  work  of  destruction  was  continued ; and  ®, 
that  the  treatment  of  the  prisoners  was  not  of  that  liberal  cha-  3 
racter  which  might  have  been  expected  from  manly  victors.  ! 
The  generosity  of  their  subsequent  conduct  leads  us  to  hope 
that  these  complaints  were  unfounded.  The  bodies  of  our[ 
naval  heroes,  Lawrence  and  Ludlow,  on  their  arrival  at  Hali-  K 
fax,  were  interred  with  every  honour,  civil,  naval,  and  mili- 
tary, which  could  be  bestowed ; and  no  testimony  of  respect 
that  was  due  to  their  memories  was  left  unpaid.  They  were 
afterwards  brought  to  the  United  States,  by  Mr.  Crowninshield 
of  Boston,  at  his  own  expense,  in  a vessel  manned  by  twelve 
masters  of  vessels,  who  volunteered  their  services  for  the  occa- 
sion ; a passport  having  been  readily  granted  for  this  purpose 
by  commodore  Hardy. 

The  loss  of  the  Chesapeake  has  been  attributed  to  the  acci- 
dent of  her  falling  on  board  the  Shannon,  and  to  the  mutinous 
state  of  her  crew.  She  was  somewhat  inferior  in  force  also : 
but  this  ought  not  to  be  taken  into  consideration ; for  until  the 
fatal  accident,  the  advantage  in  the  contest  was  decidedly  hers. 

Never  did  any  victory — not  the  victories  of  Wellington  in 
Spain,  nor  even  those  of  Nelson — call  forth  such  expressions 
of  joy,  on  the  part  of  the  Brilish ; a proof  that  our  naval  cha- 
racter had  risen  somewhat  in  their  estimation.  In  the  United 
States  it  was  regarded  as  an  occurrence  which  proved  no  supe- 
riority in  the  enemy  ; and  it  was  lamented  chiefly  for  the  loss 
of  our  brave  officers. 

The  tide  of  fortune  seemed  for  a short  time  to  set  in  favour  of 
Great  Britain.  On  the  4th  of  August,  another  of  our  national 
vessels  was  captured  by  the  enemy.  The  Argus,  after  carry- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


145 


- 


The  Pelican  captures  the  Argus. 

• Qg  out  Mr.  Crawford,  our  minister  to  France,  in  the  spring  of 
813,  proceeded,  early  in  June,  to  cruise  in  the  British  chan- 

; tel,  where  she  continued  for  two  months  to  commit  great  ha- 
j.  ock  on  the  British  shipping.  So  much  uneasiness  did  she 
;er  ause,  that  the  English  merchants  were  unable  to  effect  an  in- 
urance  on  their  vessels,  under  three  times  the  usual  premium. 
..j.The  British  government  was  induced,  at  last,  to  adopt  mea- 
-ures  for  driving  off  this  daring  enemy.  On  the  14th,  at  four 
a the  morning,  the  Pelican,  a British  sloop  of  war  of  greater 
i arce  than  the  Argus,  obtained  sight  of  her  by  the  light  of  a brig 
jben  on  fire ; and  immediately  prepared  to  attack  her.  At  five 
J’clock,  the  action  commenced  at  the  distance  of  musket  shot ; 
. he  Pelican  having  the  weather  gage.  At  the  first  broadside, 
=()  aptain  Allen,  of  the  Argus,  fell,  severely  wounded,  but  remained 
; n deck  until  several  broadsides  were  exchanged,  when  he  was 
Carried  below,  leaving  the  command  to  lieutenant  Watson.  At 
. alf  past  six,  the  rigging  of  the  Argus  was  so  cut  up,  as  to  ren- 
; er  her  almost  unmanageable ; and  the  lieutenant  was  severely 
; mounded  in  the  head.  The  command  now  devolved  on  lieutenant 
William  H.  Allen,  Jun.,  who  for  some  time,  by  great  exertion, 
. efeated  the  attempts  of  the  Pelican  to  gain  a raking  position. 

, i.t  thirty -five  minutes  past  six,  the  Argus,  having  lost  her  wheel 
□pes  and  running  rigging,  could  no  longer  be  manoeuvred,  and 
•e  re  Pelican  having  chosen  a position  in  which  none  of  the  guns 

• f the  Argus  could  be  brought  to  bear  upon  her,  the  latter  had  no- 
e ling  but  musketry  to  oppose  to  the  raking  broadsides  of  th^  other. 

, it  forty-seven  minutes  past  six,  she  surrendered,  with  io-j  loss 
; f six  killed  and  seventeen  wounded.  On  board  the  Pelican, 

lere  were  three  killed,  and  five  wounded.  Captain  Allen,  and 
. lidshipmen  Delphy  and  Edwards,  died  soon  afterwards  in 
, Ingland,  and  were  all  interred  with  the  honours  of  war.  The 
. elican  was  a sloop  of  twenty  guns,  the  Argus  of  eighteen ; but 
..  le  victory,  in  this  instance,  may  fairly  be  awarded  to  the 
..  Inglish.  Our  officers  and  men  did  their  duty ; but  were  com- 
piled to  submit  to  a more  fortunate  adversary.  Captain  Allen 
■as  justly  a favourite  in  this  country,  and  his  memory  is  dear 
> his  countrymen. 

By  letters  dated  early  in  July,  news  reached  the  United  States 
om  captain  Porter,  that  he  had  captured  several  British  vessels 
i the  South  Seas,  and  was  then  cruising  with  great  success, 
.e  had  actually  created  a fleet  of  nine  sail,  by  means  of  vessels 
iptured  on  those  seas,  eight  of  which  had  been  letters  of 
larque  ; and  was  completely  master  of  the  Pacific  ocean.  This 
iay  be  regarded  as  a novelty  in  naval  history ; and  there  is  lit- 
3 doubt,  had  it  been  performed  by  an  English  naval  com- 

N 


146 


BRACKEN  RIDGE’S 


Cruise  of  Porter  in  the  South  Seas The  Enterprize  captures  the  Boxer. 

mander,  that  it  would  have  been  applauded  to  the  skies.  By 
none  of  our  commanders  was  there  so  much  injury  done  to 
British  commerce  ; and  against  none  of  them  were  our  enemies 
so  profuse  in  their  invectives.  On  the  list  of  his  captures  were 
two  fine  English  ships,  pierced  for  twenty  guns  and  carrying  be- 
tween them  sixteen,  with  fifiy-five  men,  and  having  on  board 
a considerable  sum  in  specie.  On  the  26th  of  March,  he  fell 
in  with  a Spanish  ship,  the  Nereyda,  which  had  been  engaged 
in  capturing  American  ships  : he  took  the  liberty  of  throwing 
her  guns  overboard,  and  liberating  the  ships  and  prisoners  which 
the  pirate  had  captured.  This  is  probably  one  of  the  grounds  i 
upon  which  commodore  Porter  was  denominated  a bucanier  by 
the  British. 

The  enemy  were  not  long  permitted  to  rejoice  in  the  con 
quest  of  the  Argus : victory  once  more  returned  to  the  side  of 
justice,  “ free  trade  and  sailors’  rights.”  The  American  brig  i 
Enterprize,  lieutenant  commandant  William  Burrows,  sailed  i 
from  Portsmouth  on  a cruise,  about  the  1st  of  September.  On  I 
the  5th,  a large  man  of  war  brig  was  discovered,  to  which  she  i 
gave  chase.  The  enemy,  after  firing  some  guns,  stood  for 
the  Enterprize  with  several  ensigns  hoisted.  She  proved  to  be 
the  Boxer,  of  a force  somewhat  superior  to  that  of  the  Enter- 
prize.  A little  after  three,  the  firing  commenced  on  both  sides 
within  pistol  shot.  After  the  action  had  continued  fifteen  min- 
utes, the  Enterprize  ranged  ahead,  and  raked  her  for  the  space  | 
of  twenty  minutes.  At  the  end  of  this  period,  the  enemy 
ceased  firing,  and  cried  for  quarter  ; being  unable  to  haul  down 
her  flag,  as  it  had  been  nailed  to  the  mast.  The  Enterprize  had 
thirteen  wounded  and  one  killed,  but  that  one  was  the  lamented 
Burrows.  He  fell  at  the  commencement  of  the  action,  but 
refused  to  quit  the  deck.  He  had  requested  that  the  flag  might 
never  be  struck  ; and  when  the  sword  of  the  enemy  was  pre-  v 
sented  to  him,  he  clasped  it  to  his  breast,  and  exclaimed  wi‘h 
enthusiasm,  “ I die  contented.”  Then,  and  not  till  then,  would 
he  permit  himself  to  be  carried  below.  The  British  loss  was 
much  more  considerable,  but  was  not  properly  ascertained:  it 
was  supposed,  however,  that  between  thirty  and  forty  of  the 
crew  of  the  Boxer  were  killed  and  wounded  ; among  the  former 
her  commander,  captain  Blythe.  The  bravado  of  nailing  the 
flag  to  the  mast  was  an  additional  proof  of  the  new  light  it> 
which  the  Americans  were  now  held  by  an  enemy,  which  be- 
fore affected  to  despise  them.  The  two  commanders,  both  most 
promising  young  men,  were  interred  beside  each  other,  at  Port- 
land, with  military  honours. 

On  the  26th  of  September,  the  President,  commodore  Rod- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


147 


Cruise  of  Rodgers — of  the  Congress American  Privateers 

gers,  arrived  at  Newport,  Rhode  Island,  after  a cruise  of  un- 
usual length.  He  had  put  to  sea  on  the  30th  of  April,  in  company 
with  the  Congress,  captain  Smith.  After  cruising  off  our  coast 
without  any  important  occurrence,  the  commodore  parted  from 
the  Congress  on  the  8th  of  May,  and  shaped  his  course  so  as 
to  intercept  the  British  trade  in  the  West  Indies.  Meeting  with 
no  success,  he  stood  towards  the  Azores,  where  he  continued 
until  the  6th  of  June,  without  encountering  any  of  the  enemy’s 
vessels.  He  now  sailed  in  the  direction  of  Engla'nd  ; and 
made  four  captures  between  the  9th  and  13th  of  June.  He 
next  cruised  in  the  track  from  Newfoundland  to  St.  George’s 
Channel,  without  meeting  a single  vessel ; and  being  short 
of  provisions  put  into  North  Bergen  on  the  27th  of  June. 
Thence  he  steered  towards  the  Orkneys,  to  intercept  a convoy 
from  Archangel ; but  about  the  middle  of  July,  when  in  mo- 
mentary expectation  of  meeting  with  it,  he  was  chased  by  a 
ship  of  the  line  and  a frigate  for  several  days.  Having  effected 
his  escape,  he  next  placed  himself  in  the  direction  of  the  trade 
passing  out  of  and  into  the  Irish  Channel.  In  this  position  he 
made  three  captures  ; when  finding  that  the  enemy  had  a supe- 
rior force  near  at  hand,  he  made  a circuit  round  Ireland,  and 
steering  for  the  banks  of  Newfoundland,  made  two  captures 
there.  On  the  23d  of  September  he  captured,  in  a singular 
manner,  the  British  schooner  Highflyer,  tender  to  admiral  War- 
ren. On  her  approach  to  the  President,  she  hoisted  a private 
signal,  which  was  answered  by  one  that  chanced  to  be  the  Bri- 
tish signal  for  that  day  : she  accordingly  bore  down  and  was 
captured.  By  this  means  the  British  private  signals,  and  admi- 
ral Warren’s  instructions,  were  obtained;  and  the  commodore 
was  enabled  to  avoid  their  squadrons  on  the  coast.  He  soon 
after  arrived  at  Newport. 

The  Congress,  after  parting  from  the  President,  continued 
at  sea  until  the  12th  of  December,  when  she  arrived  at 
Portsmouth,  New  Hampshire.  She  had  cruised  chiefly  on  the 
coast  of  South  America,  and  had  captured  a number  of  the 
enemy’s  vessels,  among  which  were  two  armed  brigs  of  ten 
guns  each. 

It  has  already  been  said,  that  the  character  of  our  flag  at 
sea,  was  supported  not  merely  by  our  national  vessels  : there 
were  numerous  instances  in  which  our  private  cruisers  acquit- 
ted themselves  in  a manner  which  entitled  them  to  honourable 
notice.  The  public  attention,  however,  was  so  much  occupied 
with  the  former,  that  the  latter  perhaps  did  not  receive  a due 
share  of  applause.  A few  instances  may  now  be  selected  from 
among  manv  Perhaps  no  action  during  the  war  displayed 


148 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


American  Privateers The  Decatur  captures  the  Dominica. 

more  daring  courage,  and  greater  superiority  of  seamanship 
than  the  engagement  of  captain  Boyle,  of  the  Comet,  with  a Por- 
tuguese brig,  and  three  armed  merchantmen.  After  encounter- 
ing them  all,  and  fighting  them  for  several  hours,  he  compelled 
one  of  the  merchantmen  to  surrender,  and  the  brig  to  sheer  off, 
although  of  double  the  force  of  the  Comet.  This  would  appear 
almost  incredible,  if  the  details  were  not  perfectly  authenticated. 

On  the  11th  of  March,  off  Surinam,  the  General  Armstrong 
discovered  a sail  which  she  supposed  to  be  a letter  of  marque, 
and  after  giving  her  a broadside,  and  wearing  to  give  another, 
to  her  surprise  she  found  herself  alongside  of  a frigate,  which 
soon  opened  such  a heavy  fire,  as  would  have  sunk  the 
schooner,  had  she  not  succeeded  in  making  her  escape. 

On  the  15th  of  August,  the  privateer  Decatur,  being  on  a 
cruise,  discovered  a ship  and  a schooner : the  first  proved  to 
be  the  British  packet,  the  Princess  Charlotte ; the  other  the 
British  vessel  of  war,  the  Dominica.  She  immediately  stood 
towards  them,  and  soon  found  herself  abreast  of  the  schooner. 
Both  vessels  continued  to  manoeuvre  for  two  or  three  hours ; 
the  Dominica  endeavouring  to  escape,  and  the  Decatur  to 
board  : during  which  time  several  broadsides  were  fired  by  the 
former,  and  some  shot  from  the  large  gun  of  the  latter.  The 
Decatur  at  last  succeeded  in  boarding ; a number  of  her  men 
passing  by  means  of  her  bowsprit  into  the  stern  of  the  enemy. 
The  fire  from  the  artillery  and  musketry  was  now  terrible, 
being  well  supported  on  both  sides.  The  Dominica  not  being 
able  to  disengage  herself,  dropped  alongside,  and  was  boarded 
by  the  whole  crew  of  the  Decatur.  Fire-arms  now  became 
useless,  and  the  crews  fought  hand  to  hand  with  cutlasses. 
The  officers  of  the  Dominica  being  all  killed  or  wounded,  she 
was  forced  to  surrender.  As  soon  as  the  combat  was  over,  the 
Princess  Charlotte  tacked  about  and  escaped. 

The  Decatur  was  armed  with  six  twelve-pound  carronades, 
and  one  eighteen-pounder  on  a pivot,  with  one  hundred  and 
three  men.  Her  loss  was  three  killed,  and  sixteen  wounded. 
The  Dominica  had  twelve  twelve-pound  carronades,  two  long 
sixes,  one  brass  four-pounder,  and  one  thirty-two  pound  car- 
ronade  on  a pivot,  with  eighty-three  men.  She  had  thirteen 
killed,  and  forty-seven  wounded.  The  surviving  officers  of 
the  Dominica  attributed  their  defeat  to  the  masterly  manoeu- 
vring of  the  Decatur,  and  the  superior  skill  of  her  crew  in  the 
use  of  musketry.  The  captain  of  the  Dominica,  a young 
man  of  about  twenty-five  years  of  age,  was  wounded  early  in 
the  action ; but  he  fought  to  the  last  moment,  declaring  that  he 
would  surrender  his  vessel  only  with  his  life. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


149 


Affairs  of  tlie  West Patriotic  Enthusiasm  of  Ohio  and  Kentucky. 

The  Decatur  arrived  at  Charlestown  with  her  prize,  on  the 
20th  of  August.  It  is  pleasing  to  record,  that  in  this  instance 
our  brave  tars  did  not  depart  from  their  accustomed  generosity. 
The  surviving  officers  of  the  Dominica  spoke  in  the  highest 
terms  of  the  humanity  and  attention  which  they  experienced 
from  the  victors. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


Affairs  of  the  West  — Patriotic  Enthusiasm  of  Ohio  and  Kentucky  — Governor 
Shelby— Character  of  the  Kentuckians — Gallant  Defence  of  Fort  Sandusky  by  Major 
Croghan — Humane  Conduct  of  the  Besieged— Tecumseh  raises  the  Siege  of  Fort 
Meigs — Naval  Preparations  on  Lake  Erie — Commodore  Perry  sails  with  his  Fleet- 
Battle  of  Lake  Erie— Gallant  Behaviour  of  Perry — Capture  of  the  Enemy’s  whole 
Squadron—"  We  have  met  the  Enemy,  and  they  are  ours” — North-western  Army 
reinforced — Capture  of  Malden — Skirmish  at  Chatham— Battle  of  the  Thames— Cap- 
ture of  the  British  Regulars — Colonel  Johnson  wounded — Death  of  Teeumseh — Cha- 
racter of  Tecumseh — Escape  of  General  Proctor— Public  Testimonials  of  Respect  to 
General  Harrison — Generous  Treatment  of  the  British  Prisoners— of  the  Savages — 
Correspondence  between  General  Harrison  and  General  Vincent. 


In  the  midst  of  the  various  occurrences  of  the  war  on  the 
northern  frontier,  on  the  seaboard  and  on  the  ocean,  important 
preparations  were  making  to  the  westward ; and  although  the 
spring  and  summer  had  elapsed  without  the  occurrence  of  any 
incident  in  this  quarter  worthy  of  record,  they  had  not  passed 
inactively.  The  general  attention  was  now  turned  towards  it 
with  much  anxiety ; and  the  armies  of  the  Niagara  and  the  St. 
Lawrence  remained  almost  with  folded  arms,  awaiting  the  respec* 
tive  results  of  Harrison’s  campaign,  and  of  the  contest  for  the 
command  of  Lake  Erie.  The  British,  aware  of  the  conse-* 
quences  of  defeat,  laboured  with  great  assiduity  to  strengthen 
themselves  ; and  the  reinforcements  continually  arriving  at  Fort 
George,  were  evidently  destined  to  follow  up  the  advantages 
which  Proctor,  in  conjunction  with  the  commander  on  the  lake, 
might  gain. 

In  the  meanwhile,  the  people  of  the  neighbouring  states 
of  Kentucky  and  Ohio  were  excited  in  a surprising  degree. 
Had  it  been  necessary,  they  would  have  risen  en  masse  ; for 


150 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Governor  Shelby Character  of  the  Kentuckians. 

almost  every  man  capable  of  bearing  a musket,  was  ready  to 
march.  The  governor  of  Ohio  had  scarce  issued  his  procla- 
mation  for  volunteers  (for  the  legal  obligation  to  render  military 
service  was  no  longer  enforced),  when  fifteen  thousand  men, 
completely  armed  and  equipped — a number  five  times  greater 
than  was  required — presented  themselves.  The  venerable 
governor  of  Kentucky,  Shelby,  a revolutionary  hero,  and  the 
Nestor  of  the  war,  made  it  known  that  he  would  put  himself 
at  the  head  of  the  injured  citizens  of  that  state,  and  lead  them 
to  seek  revenge  for  the  murder  of  their  relatives  and  friends  : 
but  he  limited  the  number  of  volunteers  to  four  thousand. 
The  territory  embraced  by  the  state  of  Kentucky,  called  by 
the  natives  “ the  dark  and  bloody  ground,”  sixty  years  ago  was 
an  uninhabited  forest ; and  had  been,  from  time  immemorial,  the 
theatre  of  sanguinary  Indian  wars.  At  this  day,  it  blooms  be- 
neath the  hand  of  agriculture ; and  is  filled  with  beautiful  towns 
and  villages — the  abodes  of  peace  and  opulence.  The  inha- 
bitants are  derived  principally  from  those  of  Virginia  and 
North  Carolina.  Living  in  abundance  and  at  their  ease,  and 
remote  from  the  seats  of  commerce,  they  had  imbibed  less  of 
foreign  attachments  and  feelings,  than  any  of  our  people ; and 
were  imbued  with  a purer  enthusiasm  for  the  institutions  of 
freedom.  To  an  enlightened  manliness  of  mind,  they  united  a 
romantic  cast  of  character,  arising  from  the  independence  of 
their  situation  and  the  absence  of  too  close  an  intercourse  with 
the  sordid  world.  Possessing  not  a little  of  the  chivalric  in  their 
generous  and  hospitable  deportment,  and  fearing  dishonour  more 
than  danger ; they  were  benevolent  and  disinterested  in  the 
extreme.  Had  the  elder  brethren  of  our  confederacy  acted  in 
any  respect  as  did  this  younger  member,  the  Canadas  would 
have  been  ours. 

The  transactions  which  are  now  to  be  related,  may  justly  bf 
ranked  among  the  most  pleasing  to  our  national  pride,  of  any 
which  took  place  during  the  war.  The  campaign  opened  with 
an  affair,  which,  though  comparatively  of  small  consequence 
was  characterized  by  the  most  brilliant  bravery.  This  was  the 
unparalleled  defence  of  Fort  Sandusky,  by  a youth  of  twenty -one 
years  of  age.  In  August,  and  before  the  arrival  of  the  Ohio 
and  Kentucky  volunteers,  which  did  not  take  place  until  the 
following  month,  threatening  movements  had  been  made  upon 
all  the  different  forts  established  by  the  Americans  on  the  river? 
which  fall  into  Lake  Erie.  After  the  siege  of  Fort  Meigs,  the 
British  had  received  considerable  reinforcements  of  regular 
troops,  and  also  of  Indians  under  their  great  leader  Tecumseh. 
It  was  all-important  to  reduce  these  forts  before  the  arrival  of  the 


HISTORY  Oh  THE  WAR. 


151 


Gallant  Defence  of  Fort  Sandusky  by  Major  Croghan. 

American  volunteers.  Major  Croghan,  then  commanding  at  Up- 
per Sandusky,  having  received  intimations  that  the  enemy  were 
about  to  invest  the  fort  of  Lower  Sandusky,  marched  to  this 
latter  place  with  some  additional  force.  He  occupied  himself 
with  great  assiduity  in  placing  it  in  the  best  posture  of  defence  ; 
but  the  only  addition  of  importance,  which  the  time  would 
allow  him  to  make,  was  a ditch  six  feet  deep  and  nine  feet  wide, 
outside  the  stockade  of  pickets  by  which  the  fort  was  enclosed. 
He  had  but  one  six-pounder ; and  about  one  hundred  and  sixty 
men,  consisting  of  some  regulars,  and  of  detachments  of  the 
Pittsburgh  and  Petersburgh  volunteers : while  his  slight  and 
hastily  constructed  fortifications  afforded  but  a weak  defence 
against  artillery.  General  Harrison,  not  conceiving  it  prac- 
ticable to  defend  the  place,  ordered  young  Croghan  to  retire  on 
the  approach  of  the  enemy,  after  destroying  the  works.  By  a 
despatch,  which  was  intended  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  ene- 
my, the  latter  declared  his  unwillingness  to  obey,  as  he  was 
able  to  defend  the  fort.  This  reaching  the  general,  he  sent  for 
Croghan ; and,  on  receiving  satisfactory  explanations,  fully 
authorised  him  to  make  the  attempt. 

On  the  1st  of  August,  general  Proctor,  having  left  a large 
body  of  Indians  under  Tecumseh  to  keep  up  the  appearance 
of  a siege  of  Fort  Meigs,  arrived  at  Sandusky  with  about  five 
hundred  regulars,  seven  hundred  Indians,  and  some  gun  boats. 
After  he  had  made  such  dispositions  of  his  troops  as  rendered 
the  retreat  of  the  garrison  impracticable,  he  sent  a flag  by  colo- 
nel Elliot  and  major  Chambers,  demanding  a surrender,  accom- 
panied with  the  usual  threats  of  butchery  and  massacre  if  the 
garrison  should  hold  out.  Croghan,  who  found  that  all  his  com- 
panions, chiefly  striplings  like  himself,  would  support  him  to 
the  last,  returned  a spirited  answer : to  the  effect  that,  “ when 
the  fort  should  be  taken,  there  would  be  none  left  to  massacre ; 
as  it  would  not  be  given  up  while  a man  was  able  to  fight.” 

When  the  flag  returned,  a brisk  fire  was  opened  from  six- 
pounders  in  the  boats  and  a howitzer,  which  was  kept  up  during 
the  night.  In  the  morning,  it  was  discovered  that  three  sixes 
had  been  planted,  under  the  cover  of  the  night,  within  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty  yards  of  the  pickets ; which  shortly  after  com- 
menced firing,  but  with  little  effect.  About  four  o’clock  in  the 
afternoon,  the  enemy  having  concentrated  his  fire  against  the 
northwest  angle  of  the  fort,  with  the  intention  of  making  a breach, 
it  was  immediately  strengthened  by  means  of  bags  of  flour  and 
sand.  At  the  same  time,  the  six-pounder,  the  only  piece  of 
artillery  in  the  fort,  was  carefully  concealed  in  the  bastion  which 
covered  the  point  to  be  assailed,  and  loaded  with  slugs  and 


152 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Gallant  Defence  of  Fort  Sandusky Humane  Conduct  of  the  Besieged. 

grape.  About  five  hundred  of  the  enemy  now  advanced  to 
assail  the  part  where  it  was  supposed  the  pickets  had  been 
injured  : at  the  same  time  making  several  feints,  to  draw  the 
attention  of  the  besieged  from  the  real  point  of  attack.  Their 
force  being  thus  disposed,  a column  of  three  hundred  and  fifty 
men,  who  were  so  enveloped  in  smoke  as  not  to  be  seen  until 
they  approached  within  twenty  paces  of  the  lines,  advanced 
rapidly  to  the  assault.  A fire  of  musketry  from  the  fort, 
threw  them  for  a moment  into  confusion  ; but  they  were  quickly 
rallied  by  colonel  Short  their  commander,  who  sprung  over  the 
.outer  works  into  the  ditch,  and  commanded  his  men  to  follow, 

crying  out,  “ Give  the  d d Yankees  no  quarter  !”  Scarcely 

had  these  words  escaped  his  lips,  when  the  six-pounder  opened 
upon  them  a most  destructive  fire  ; killing  their  barbarous  leader 
and  twenty  others,  and  wounding  as  many  more.  A volley  of 
musketry  was,  at  the  same  time,  fired  upon  those  who  had  not 
descended.  The  officer  who  succeeded  Short,  exasperated  at 
being  thus  treated  by  a few  boys,  formed  the  broken  column 
anew,  and  again  rushed  to  the  ditch.  The  six-pounder  was  a 
second  time  played  on  them  with  the  same  success  as  before ; 
and  the  small  arms  were  discharged  so  rapidly,  that  they  were 
again  thrown  into  confusion,  and,  in  spite  of  the  exertions  of 
their  officers,  fled  to  an  adjoining  wood,  whither  they  were  soon 
followed  by  the  Indians.  Shortly  afterwards,  the  assailants 
abandoned  the  attack.  Panic-struck,  they  retreated  to  their 
boats,  in  sullen  silence ; scarcely  daring  to  cast  their  eyes  to- 
wards the  fatal  spot,  where  they  had  been  so  signally  chas- 
tised by  a force  scarce  a tenth  of  theirs  in  number. 

If  this  gallant  defence  deserved  the  applause  of  the  brave,  the 
subsequent  conduct  of  the  besieged  was  well  entitled  to  the 
praise  of  every  friend  of  humanity.  Forgetting  in  a moment 
that  they  had  been  assailed  by  merciless  foes,  who  sought 
to  massacre  them  without  regarding  the  laws  of  honourable 
war,  the  little  band  felt  only  the  desire  of  relieving  the  wounded 
men  who  had  been  left  behind  by  the  enemy.  During  the 
night,  provisions  and  buckets  of  water  were  handed  over  the 
pickets;  and,  by  an  opening  which  was  made,  many  of  the 
sufferers  were  taken  in  and  immediately  supplied  with  surgical 
aid  : and  this,  although  a firing  was  still  kept  up  with  small  arms 
by  the  enemy  for  a part  of  the  time. 

The  loss  of  the  garrison  amounted  to  one  killed  and  seven 
wounded.  That  of  the  enemy  could  not  have  been  less  than 
one  hundred  and  fifty  : upwards  of  fifty  were  found  in  and  about 
the  ditch.  It  was  discovered  next  morning,  that  the  enemy 
had  hastily  retreated ; leaving  a boat,  a considerable  quantity  oi 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


153 


Tecumseh  raises  the  Siege  of  Fort  Meigs  ....  Naval  Preparations  on  Lake  Erie. 

military  stores,  and  upwards  of  seventy  stand  of  arms.  The 
Americans  were  engaged,  during  the  day,  in  burying  the  dead 
with  the  honours  of  war,  and  providing  for  the  wounded. 

This  exploit  called  forth  the  admiration  of  all  parties  through- 
out the  United  States.  Major  Croghan,  together  with  his  com- 
panions, captain  Hunter,  lieutenants  Johnson  and  Baylor,  and 
ensigns  Shipp  and  Duncan  (afterwards  governor  of  Illinois) 
of  the  Seventeenth  regiment;  Anthony  and  Anderson,  of  the 
Twenty-fourth ; and  Meeks,  of  the  Seventh ; and  the  other 
officers  and  volunteers,  were  highly  complimented  by  general 
Harrison.  They  afterwards  received  the  thanks  of  congress. 
Major  Croghan  was  promoted  to  the  rank  of  lieutenant-colonel, 
and  was  presented  with  an  elegant  sword  by  the  ladies  of  Chil- 
licothe.  See  Engraving,  page  108  ante. 

Soon  after  this  affair,  Tecumseh,  having  raised  the  siege  of 
Fort  Meigs,  followed  Proctor  to  Detroit ; and  all  hope  was  given 
up  by  the  enemy  of  reducing  the  American  forts,  until  they 
could  gain  the  ascendancy  on  the  lake. 

The  utmost  exertions  had  been  made,  in  the  meanwhile,  by 
captain  Perry,  to  complete  the  naval  armament  on  Lake  Erie. 
By  the  2d  of  August,  the  fleet  was  equipped  ; but  some  time  was 
lost  in  getting  several  of  the  vessels  over  the  bar  at  the  mouth  of 
the  harbour  of  Erie.  On  the  4th,  he  sailed  in  quest  of  the  enemy ; 
but  not  meeting  him,  he  returned  on  the  8th.  After  receiving 
a reinforcement  of  sailors  brought  by  captain  Elliot,  he  again 
sailed  on  the  12th,  and  on  the  15th  anchored  in  the  bay  of  San- 
dusky. Here  he  took  in  about  twenty  volunteer  marines,  and 
again  went  in  search  of  the  enemy  ; and  after  cruising  off  Mal- 
den, retired  to  Put-in-Bay,  a distance  of  thirty  miles.  His  fleet 
consisted  of  the  brig  Lawrence,  his  flag  vessel,  of  twenty  guns  ; 
the  Niagara,  captain  Elliot,  of  twenty ; the  Caledonian,  lieute- 
nant Turner,  of  three  ; the  schooner  Ariel,  of  four ; the  Scorpion, 
of  two ; the  Somers,  of  two  guns  and  two  swivels ; the 
sloop  Trippe,  and  schooners  Tigress  and  Porcupine,  of  one 
gun  each  : amounting  in  all  to  nine  vessels,  fifty-four  guns  and 
two  swivels.  On  the  morning  of  the  10th  of  September,  the 
enemy  was  discovered  bearing  down  upon  the  American  squa- 
dron ; which  immediately  got  under  weigh,  and  stood  out  to 
meet  him.  The  Americans  had  three  vessels  more  than  the 
British ; but  this  advantage  was  fully  counterbalanced  by  the 
size,  and  the  number  of  guns,  of  those  of  the  enemy.  The  fleet 
of  the  latter  consisted  of  the  Detroit,  commodore  Barclay,  of 
nineteen  guns  and  two  howitzers  ; the  Queen  Charlotte,  captain 
Finnis,  of  seventeen  guns ; the  schooner  Lady  Prevost,  lieute- 
nant Buchan,  of  thirteen  guns  and  two  howitzers ; the  brig 


154 


BRACKEN  RIBG  E'S 


Battle  of  Lake  Erie Gallant  Behaviour  of  Commodore  Perry. 

Hunter,  of  ten  guns  ; the  sloop  Little  Belt,  of  three  guns  ; and 
the  schooner  Chippewa,  of  one  gun  and  two  swivels  : in  all, 
six  vessels,  sixty-three  guns,  four  howitzers  and  two  swivels. 

When  the  Americans  stood  out,  the  British  fleet  had  the 
weather  gage ; but  the  wind  soon  alter  changed,  and  brought 
the  American  fleet  to  windward.  The  line  of  battle  was  form- 
ed at  eleven ; and  at  fifteen  minutes  before  twelve,  the  enemy’s 
flag  ship,  and  the  Queen  Charlotte,  opened  their  fire  upon  the 
Lawrence ; which  she  sustained  for  ten  minutes,  before  she  was 
near  enough  for  her  guns,  which  were  carronades,  to  return  it. 
She  continued  to  bear  up,  making  signals  for  the  other  vessels  to 
hasten  to  her  support ; and  at  five  minutes  befoi-e  twelve,  brought 
her  guns  to  bear  upon  the  enemy.  Unfortunately,  the  wind 
being  light,  the  smaller  vessels  of  the  squadron  could  not  come 
up  to  her  assistance ; and  she  was  compelled  to  contend,  for 
two  hours,  with  two  ships  each  nearly  equal  to  her  in  force. 
The  contest  was,  notwithstanding,  maintained  by  her  with  un- 
shaken courage,  and  with  a coolness  which  deserves  the  high- 
est admiration.  By  this  time  the  Lawrence  had  become  entirely 
unmanageable.  Every  gun  in  the  brig  being  dismounted ; and 
with  the  exception  of  four  or  five,  her  whole  crew  either  killed 
or  wounded  ; Perry  determined  to  leave  her.  With  a presence 
of  mind  which  drew  forth  the  praise  of  the  gallant  officer  to 
whom  he  was  opposed,  he  sprung  into  his  boat,  and  heroically 
waving  his  sword,  passed  unhurt  to  the  Niagara,  carrying  his 
flag  with  him.  At  the  moment  he  reached  the  Niagara,  the  flag  , 
of  the  Lawrence  came  down.  She  was  utterly  unable  to  make 
further  resistance  ; and  it  would  have  been  a wanton  waste  of  the 
remaining  lives,  to  continue  the  contest.  Captain  Elliot  now 
left  the  Niagara,  with  the  view  of  bringing  up  the  rest  of  the 
fleet ; while  Perry  again  bore  down  among  the  enemy  in  a ship 
which  had  as  yet  taken  no  share  in  the  action  As  he  passed 
ahead  of  the  Detroit,  Queen  Charlotte  and  Lady  Prevost,  he 
poured  into  each  a broadside  from  his  starboard  side  ; and  from 
his  larboard  fired  into  the  Chippewa  and  Little  Belt.  To  one  of 
the  vessels — the  Lady  Prevost,  which  he  approached  within 
half  pistol  shot,  the  fire  was  so  destructive,  that  her  men 
were  compelled  to  run  below.  At  this  moment  the  wind  fresh- 
ening, the  Caledonia  came  up,  and  opened  her  fire  ; and  several 
others  of  the  squadron  were  enabled  soon  after  to  do  the  same. 
For  a time,  this  novel  and  important  combat  raged  with  inde- 
scribable violence  and  fury.  The  result  of  a campaign,  the 
command  of  a sea,  the  glory  and  renown  of  two  rival  nations 
matched  for  the  first  time  in  squadron,  were  at  issue.  The 
contest  was  not  long  doubtful.  The  Queen  Charlotte,  having 


BATTLE  OF  LAKE  ERIE COMMODORE  PERRY. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


157 


Capture  of  the  Enemy's  Squadron  . . "We  have  met  the  Enemy,  and  they  are  ours.’ 

lost  her  captain  and  all  her  principal  officers,  by  some  mis- 
chance ran  foul  of  the  Detroit.  By  this  accident  the  greater  part 
of  their  guns  were  rendered  useless ; and  the  two  ships  were 
now  in  turn  compelled  to  sustain  an  incessant  fire  from  the 
Niagara,  and  the  other  vessels  of  the  American  squadron.  The 
flag  of  captain  Barclay  soon  struck  ; and  the  Queen  Charlotte, 
the  Lady  Prevost,  the  Hunter  and  the  Chippewa  surrendered 
in  immediate  succession : the  Little  Belt  attempted  to  escape, 
but  was  pursued  by  two  gun-boats  and  captured. 

Thus,  after  a contest  of  three  hours,  was  a navaT  victory 
achieved,  in  which  every  vessel  of  the  enemy  was  captured. 
If  any  thing  could  enhance  its  brilliancy,  it  was  the  modest 
| manner  in  which  it  was  announced  by  the  incomparable  Perry: 
We  have  met  the  Enemy,  and  they  are  ours,  were  his 
; words.  Great  Britain  had  already  been  defeated  in  single  com- 
! bat ; she  was  now  beaten  in  squadron.  The  carnage  in  this 
affair  was  very  great  in  proportion  to  the  numbers  engaged, 
i The  Americans  had  twenty-seven  killed,  and  ninety-six 
! wounded  : among  the  former,  were  lieutenant  Brooks  of  the 
marines,  and  midshipman  Laub ; among  the  latter,  lieutenant 
; Yarnall,  sailing-master  Taylor,  purser  Hamilton  and  midship- 
men Claxton  and  Swartwout.  The  loss  of  the  British  was 
about  two  hundred  in  killed  and  wounded ; many  of  whom 
were  officers:  and  the  prisoners,  amounting  to  six  hundred, 
exceeded  the  whole  number  of  the  Americans.  Commodore 
Barclay,  a gallant  sailor,  one  of  whose  arms  had  been  shot  off 
at  the  battle  of  Trafalgar,  was  severely  wounded  in  the  hip, 
and  lost  the  use  of  his  remaining  arm. 

The  news  of  this  event  was  received  with  unbounded  demon- 
strations of  joy.  All  party  feelings  were  for  a moment  forgot- 
ten ; and  the  glorious  occurrence  was  celebrated  by  illuminations 
and  festivals,  from  one  end  of  the  continent  to  the  other. 

It  is  highly  gratifying  to  know,  that  the  treatment  of  the 
British  prisoners  was  such,  as  to  call  forth  their  thanks.  Cap- 
tain Barclay  declared,  that  “ the  conduct  of  commodore  Perry 
towards  the  captive  officers  and  men,  was  sufficient,  of  itself, 
to  immortalize  him.” 

The  Americans  having  thus  obtained  possession  of  the  lake, 
active  preparations  were  immediately  made  for  expelling 
Proctor  from  Malden  and  for  the  recovery  of  Detroit.  Gene- 
ral Harrison  now  called  on  governor  Meigs  for  a portion  of  the 
Ohio  militia,  spoken  of  in  a former  page ; the  whole  of  which 
had  not  as  yet  been  disbanded.  On  the  17th  of  September,  four 
thousand  volunteers,  the  flower  of  Kentucky,  with  the  venerable 
governor  of  that  state,  Isaac  Shelbv,  the  hero  of  King’s  Moun- 
o 


158 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Northwestern  Army  reinforced  ....  Capture  of  Malden  ....  Skirmish  at  Chatham. 

tain,  at  their  head,  arrived  at  the  camp.  Thus  reinforced,; 
general  Harrison  determined  to  embark  the  infantry  on  board 
the  fleet  for  Malden ; and  directed  colonel  R.  M.  Johnson  to 
proceed  with  his  mounted  regiment  of  Kentuckians  to  Detroit 
by  land.  The  latter  accordingly  marched ; but  on  approaching 
the  river  Raisin,  they  halted  some  time  to  contemplate  the  tragic 
spot.  The  feelings  which  they  experienced  on  this  occasion 
cannot  be  described ; for  many  of  them  had  lost  friends  and 
relations  here.  The  mourners  collected  the  still  unburied  bones' 
of  the  victims,  and  consigned  them  to  one  common  grave,  with 
the  most  affecting  demonstrations  of  grief. 

On  the  27th,  the  troops  were  received  on  board,  and  on  the 
same  day  reached  a point  below  Malden.  The  British  general 
had  in  the  meanwhile  destroyed  the  fort  and  public  stores,  and 
had  retreated  along  the  Thames,  towards  the  Moravian  villages, 
together  with  Tecumseh’s  Indians.  When  the  American  army!- 
arrived  at  Malden,  a number  of  females  came  out  to  implore  thel 
protection  of  their  general.  This  was  unnecessary  ; for  gem 
eral  Harrison  had  given  orders  that  even  Proctor,  if  taken, 
should  not  be  hurt ; and  governor  Shelby  had  issued  an  address 
to  the  Kentucky  volunteers,  in  which  he  said,  “ while  the 
army  remains  in  this  country,  it  is  expected  that  the  inhabit- 
ants will  be  treated  with  justice  and  humanity,  and  their  pro- 
jterty  secured  from  unnecessary  and  wanton  injury.” 

On  the  29th,  the  army  reached  Detroit,  where  it  was  joined 
on  the  following  day  by  colonel  Johnson’s  regiment.  It  was 
now  resolved  by  Plarrison  and  Shelby,  to  proceed  immediately 
in  pursuit  of  Proctor.  On  the  2d  of  October,  they  marched,  with 
about  three  thousand  five  hundred  men,  selected  for  the  purpose, 
consisting  chiefly  of  colonel  Ball’s  dragoons,  colonel  Johnson’s  \ 
regiment,  and  other  detachments  of  governor  Shelby’s  volun-  ! 
leers.  The  heroic  Perry  and  general  Cass  accompanied  general  j 
Harrison  as  volunteer  aids.  They  moved  with  such  rapidity,1  | 
that  on  the  first  day  they  travelled  the  distance  of  twenty-six 
miles.  The  next  day  they  captured  a lieutenant  of  dragoons 
and  eleven  privates,  from  whom  they  learned  that  Proctor  had 
no  certain  knowledge  of  their  approach.  On  the  4th,  having 
reached  Chatham,  seventeen  miles  above  Lake  St.  Clair,  they 
were  detained  some  time  by  a deep  creek,  one  of  the  branches 
of  the  river  Thames,  the  bridge  over  which  had  been  partly 
destroyed  by  the  retreating  enemy.  While  the  bridge  was 
being  repaired,  some  Indians  commenced  an  attack  from  the 
opposite  bank ; but  were  soon  dispersed  by  colonel  Johnson,  and 
the  artillery  of  colonel  Wood.  Here,  the  Americans  found  two 
thousand  stand  of  arms  and  a quantity  of  clothing;  and,  crossing 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


159 


Battle  of  the  Thames. 


the  creek,  pursued  the  enemy  four  miles  up  the  Thames,  took 
: Several  pieces  of  cannon,  and  obliged  them  to  destroy  three 
vessels  containing  public  stores.  On  the  5th,  the  pursuit  was 
renewed  ; when,  after  capturing  provisions  and  ammunition  to  a 
' considerable  amount,  they  reached  the  place  where  the  enemy 
had  encamped  the  night  before.  Colonel  Wood  was  now  sent 
: forward  by  the  commander-in-chief,  to  reconnoitre  the  British  and 
Indian  forces  ; and  he  very  soon  returned  with  information,  that 
■ they  had  made  a stand  a few  miles  distant,  and  were  ready  for 
action.  General  Proctor  had  drawn  up  his  regular  forces,  across 
a narrow  strip  of  land  covered  with  beach  trees,  flanked  on  one 

- side  by  a swamp  and  on  the  other  by  the  river ; their  left  rest- 
’•  ing  on  the  river  supported  by  the  larger  portion  of  their  artil- 

- lery,  and  their  right  on  the  swamp.  Beyond  the  swamp,  and 

- between  it  and  another  morass  still  further  to  the  right,  were 
;;  the  Indians  under  Tecumseh.  This  position  was  skilfully 

chosen  by  Proctor,  with  regard  to  locality,  and  the  character^ 
: of  his  troops ; but  he  committed  an  irreparable  oversight  in 
: neglecting  to  fortify  his  front  by  a ditch  or  abatis,  and  in  draw- 
' >ing  up  his  troops  “ in  open  order,  that  is,  with  intervals  of 
fthree  or  four  feet  between  the  files” — a mode  of  array  which 
could  not  resist  a charge  of  cavalry.  His  whole  force  consisted 
of  about  eight  hundred  regular  soldiers  and  two  thousand  \ 
Indians. 

The  American  troops,  amounting  to  something  more  than 
three  thousand  men,  were  now  disposed  in  order  of  battle. 
General  Trotter’s  brigade  constituted  the  front  line;  general 
King’s  brigade  formed  a second  line,  in  the  rear  of  general 
Trotter;  and  Chiles’s  brigade  was  kept  as  a corps  of  reserve. 
These  three  brigades  were  under  the  command  of  major  general 
Henry.  The  whole  of  general  Desha’s  division,  consisting  of 
two  brigades,  was  formed  en  potence  on  the  left  of  Trotter’s 
brigade.  Each  brigade  averaged  five  hundred  men.  The  regular 
troops,  amounting  to  one  hundred  and  twenty  men,  were  formed 
in  columns,  and  occupied  a narrow  space  between  the  road  and 
the  river,  for  the  purpose  of  seizing  the  enemy’s  artillery,  should 
opportunity  offer.  General  Harrison  had  at  first  ordered  colonel 
Johnson’s  mounted  men  to  form  in  two  lines,  opposite  to  the 
Indians  ; but  he  soon  observed  that  the  underwood  here  was  too 
close  for  cavalry  to  act  with  any  effect.  Aware  of  the  egregious 
error  committed  by  Proctor  as  above  mentioned,  and  well 
knowing  the  dexterity  of  backwoodsmen  in  riding,  and  in  the 
use  of  the  rifle,  in  forest  ground,  he  immediately  determined 
that  one  battalion  of  the  mounted  regiment  should  charge  on 
the  British  regulars.  The  other,  under  the  immediate  command 


160 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


■ 

Battle  of  the  Thames Colonel  Johnson  wounded Death  of  Tecumseh. 

of  colonel  Johnson,  was  left  to  confront  the  Indians.  The  I 
requisite  arrangements  having  been  made,  the  army  had  moved 
forward  but  a short  distance,  when  the  enemy  fired.  This 
was  the  signal  for  our  cavalry  to  charge ; and  although  the 
men  and  horses  in  the  front  of  the  column  at  first  recoiled,  thej 
soon  recovered  themselves,  and  the  whole  body  dashed  through 
the  enemy  with  irresistible  force.  Instantly  forming  in  the  real 
of  the  British,  they  poured"  on  them  a destructive  fire,  and  were 
about  to  make  a second  charge ; when  the  British  officers,  find- 
ing it  impossible,  from  the  nature  of  the  ground  and  the  panic 
which  prevailed,  to  form  their  broken  ranks,  immediately  sur- 
rendered. 

On  the  left,  the  battle  was  begun  by  Tecumseh  with  great 
fury.  The  galling  fire  of  the  Indians  did  not  check  the  advance 
of  the  American  columns  ; but  the  charge  was  not  successful, 
from  the  miry  character  of  the  soil  and  the  number  and  close- 
ness of  the  thickets  which  covered  it.  In  these  circumstances, 
colonel  Johnson  ordered  his  men  to  dismount,  and  leading  them 
up  a second  time,  succeeded,  after  a desperate  contest,  in  break- 
ing through  the  line  of  the  Indians  and  gaining  their  rear. 
Notwithstanding  this,  and  that  the  colonel  now  directed  his 
men  to  fight  them  in  their  own  mode,  the  Indians  were  unwil- 
ling to  yield  the  day ; and  quickly  collecting  their  principal 
strength  on  the  right,  attempted  to  penetrate  the  line  of  infantry 
commanded  hy  general  Desha.  At  first  they  made  an  impres- 
sion on  it ; but  they  were  soon  repulsed  by  the  aid  of  a regi- 
ment of  Kentucky  volunteers  led  on  by  the  aged  Shelby,  who 
had  been  posted  at  the  angle  formed  by  the  front  line  and 
Desha’s  division.  The  combat  now  raged  with  increasing  fury, 
the  Indians,  to  the  number  of  twelve  or  fifteen  hundred,  seeming 
determined  to  maintain  their  ground  to  the  last.  The  terrible 
voice  of  Tecumseh  could  be  distinctly  heard,  encouraging  his 
warriors  ; and  although  beset  on  every  side  except  that  of  the 
morass,  they  fought  with  more  determined  courage  than  they 
had  ever  before  exhibited.  An  incident,  however,  now  occur- 
red which  eventually  decided  the  contest.  The  gallant  colonel 
Johnson  having  rushed  towards  the  spot  where  the  Indians, 
clustering  around  their  undaunted  chief,  appeared  resolved  to 
perish  by  his  side ; his  uniform,  and  the  white  horse  which  he 
rode,  rendered  him  a conspicuous  object.  In  a moment  his  I 
holsters,  dress  and  accoutrements  were  pierced  with  a hundred 
bullets  ; and  he  fell  to  the  ground  severely  wounded.  Tecum- 
seh, meanwhile,  was  killed  in  the  melee.  After  the  rescue  and 
removal  of  the  wounded  colonel,  the  command  devolved  on 
major  Thompson.  The  Indians  maintained  the  fight  for  more  ■ 


BATTLE  OF  THE  THAMES,  AND  DEATH  OF  TECUMSEH GENERAL  HARRISON 


■ 

' 


. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR 


11  / 


Character  of  Tecumseh. 

than  an  hour  ; but  no  longer  hearing  the  voice  of  their  great 
captain,  they  at  last  gave  way  on  all  sides.  Near  the  spot 
where  this  struggle  took  place,  thirty  Indians  and  six  whites 
were  found  dead. 

Thus  fell  Tecumseh,  one  of  the  most  celebrated  warriors 
that  ever  raised  the  tomahawk  against  us ; and  with  him 
faded  the  last  hope  of  our  Indian  enemies.  This  untutored  man 
was  the  determined  foe  of  civilization,  and  had  for  years  been 
labouring  to  unite  all  the  Indian  tribes  in  resisting  the-progress 
of  our  settlements  to  the  westward.  Had  such  a man  opposed 
the  European  colonists  on  their  first  arrival,  this  continent 
might  still  have  been  a wilderness.  To  those  who  prefer  a 
savage,  uncultivated  waste,  inhabited  by  wolves  and  panthers, 
and  by  men  more  savage  still,  to  the  busy  city  ; to  the  peace- 
ful hamlet  and  cottage ; to  Christianity,  science,  and  the  com- 
forts of  civilization ; to  such,  it  may  be  a source  of  regret  that 
Tecumseh  came  too  late.  But  to  all  others,  it  must  be  a just 
cause  of  felicitation,  that  he  was  the  champion  of  barbarism  at  a 
period  when  he  could  only  draw  down  destruction  on  his  own 
head.  Tecumseh  fell  respected  by  his  enemies,  as  a great  and 
magnanimous  chief.  Although  he  seldom  took  prisoners  in 
battle,  he  was  merciful  to  those  who  had  been  taken  by  others ; 
and,  at  the  defeat  of  Dudley,  actually  put  to  death  a chief  whom 
he  found  engaged  in  the  work  of  massacre.  He  had  been  in 
almost  every  engagement  with  the  whites  since  Harmer’s 
defeat  in  1791,  although  at  his  death  he  scarcely  exceeded 
forty  years  of  age.  Tecumseh  had  received  the  stamp  of 
greatness  from  the  hand  of  nature ; and  had  his  lot  been  cast 
in  a different  state  of  society,  he  would  have  shone  as  one  of 
the  most  distinguished  of  men.  He  was  endowed  with  a pow- 
erful mind,  and  with  the  soul  of  a hero.  There  was  an  uncom- 
mon dignity  in  his  countenance  and  manners  : by  the  former  he 
could  easily  be  discovered,  even  after  death,  among  the  rest  of 
the  slain,  for  he  wore  no  insignia  of  distinction.  When  girded 
with  a silk  sash,  and  told  by  general  Proctor  that  he  was 
made  a brigadier  general  in  the  British  service  for  his  conduct 
at  Brownstown  and  Magagua,  he  refused  the  title.  Born  with- 
out title  to  command,  such  was  his  native  greatness,  that  every 
tnbe  yielded  submission  to  him  at  once,  and  no  one  ever  disputed 
his  precedence.  Subtle  and  fierce  in  war,  he  was  possessed 
of  uncommon  eloquence.  Invective  was  its  chief  merit,  as  we 
had  frequent  occasion  to  experience.  He  gave  a remarkable 
instance  of  its  power  in  the  reproaches  which  he  applied  to 
general  Proctor,  in  a speech  delivered  a few  days  before  his 
death  ; a copy  of  which  was  found  among  the  papers  of  the  Bri- 


164 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Escape  of  Proctor Public  Testimonials  of  Respect  to  Harrison. 

tish  officers.  His  form  was  uncommonly  elegant.  His  stature 
was  about  six  feet,  and  his  limbs  were  perfectly  proportioned. 

In  this  engagement,  the  British  loss  was,  nineteen  regulars 
killed,  fifty  wounded,  and  about  six  hundred  taken  prisoners. 
The  Indians  left  one  hundred  and  twenty  on  the  field.  The 
American  loss,  in  killed  and  wounded,  amounted  to  upwards  of 
fifty  ; seventeen  of  the  slain  were  Kentuckians,  and  among 
them  was  colonel  Whitely,  a soldier  of  the  revolution,  who 
served  on  this  occasion  as  a private.  He  by  some  was  sup- 
posed to  have  killed  Tecumseh ; while  others  affirmed  that 
colonel  Johnson  was  the  person.  Several  pieces  of  brass  can- 
non, the  trophies  of  our  revolution,  and  which  had  been  sur- 
rendered by  Hull  at  Detroit,  were  once  more  restored  to  Our 
country.  General  Proctor  had  basely  deserted  his  troops  as 
soon  as  the  charge  was  made ; and  though  hotly  pursued,  was 
enabled,  by  means  of  swiff  horses  and  his  knowledge  of  the 
country,  to  escape  down  the  Thames,  flis  carriage,  with  his 
private  papers,  however,  was  taken. 

By  this  splendid  achievement,  general  Harrison  rescued  the 
whole  northwestern  frontier  from  the  depredations  of  the 
savages  and  the  horrors  of  war.  The  national  gratitude  burst 
out  in  one  loud  voice  of  applause.  He  was  complimented  by 
congress,  and  by  various  public  bodies;  and  a prominent 
public  man  asserted,  on  the  floor  of  the  national  house  of  rep  re 
sentatives,  that  his  victory  “ was  such  as  w ould  have  secured 
to  a Roman  general,  in  the  best  days  of  the  republic,  the 
honours  of  a triumph.”  We  regret  to  be  compelled  to  add. 
that  this  distinguished  officer  not  long  afterwards  retired  from 
the  army,  in  consequence  of  being  placed  in  an  inferior  com- 
mand. Flis  services  were  thus  lost  to  the  country  for  the  re- 
mainder of  the  war.  For  the  act  which  induced  general  Har- 
rison to  take  this  step,  the  administration,  and  particularly  the 
secretary  of  war,  general  Armstrong,  w’ere  much  and  justly 
blamed. 

The  time  had  now  come,  which  would  prove  whether  the 
stigma  cast  upon  the  chivalrous  people  of  Kentucky  by  Proctor, 
in  order  to  hide  his  own  conduct,  was  founded  in  truth.  It  was 
now  to  be  seen  whether,  to  use  the  words  of  Proctor,  the}'-  were 
a “ ferocious  and  mortal  foe,  using  the  same  mode  of  warfare 
with  the  allies  of  Britain.”  The  recollection  of  the  cruelties 
at  the  river  Raisin  might  have  justified  revenge ; and  the  in- 
struments of  those  deeds  were  now  at  their  disposal  : for,  be- 
reft of  hope  by  this  signal  defeat  and  the  loss  of  their  great 
leader,  the  savages  had  sued  for  peace;  and  as  an  earnest  of 
their  sincerity,  offered  to  raise  their  tomahawks  on  the  side  of 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


165 


Genorous  Treatment  of  the  Prisoners Interesting  Correspondence. 

the  United  States,  and  to  execute  on  the  British  captives  the 
same  atrocities  they  had  perpetrated  on  the  Americans. 

But  the  Kentuckians,  as  might  have  been  expected,  forbore 
even  a word  or  a look  of  reproach  to  their  prisoners.  The  lat- 
ter were  distributed  in  small  parties  in  the  interior  towns ; and 
although  extremely  insulting  in  their  deportment,  were  not  only 
treated  with  humanity,  but  in  many  places  actually  fed  with 
dainties  by  the  humane  inhabitants.  This  treatment  was  car- 
ried to  an  extreme  which  might  properly  have  been  termed 
foolish,  had  it  not  been  a noble  retaliation  for  what  our  coun- 
trymen were  at  that  moment  enduring  in  the  British  dungeons 
on  the  land,  and  in  their  floating  prisons  on  the  sea. 

Nor  was  the  treatment  of  the  conquered  savages  less  gene- 
rous. Peace  was  granted  to  them,  and  during  the  succeeding 
winter  they  were  actually  supported  at  the  public  expense. 
They  were  obligated  to  raise  the  tomahawk  against  their  former 
friends,  but  were  forbidden  to  assail  the  defenceless  and  the  non- 
combatant. 

Security  having  thus  been  restored  to  our  frontier,  the  greater 
part  of  the  volunteers  were  permitted  to  return  home ; and  Har- 
rison, after  stationing  general  Cass  at  Detroit  with  about  one 
thousand  men,  on  the  23d  of  October  proceeded,  according  to 
his  instructions,  with  the  remainder  of  his  force,  to  join  the 
Army  of  the  Centre  at  Buffalo.  Shortly  before  his  departure 
an  interesting  correspondence  took  place  between  him  and  gene- 
ral Vincent,  growing  out  of  a request  by  the  latter,  that  the  Bri- 
tish prisoners  in  his  possession  might  be  treated  with  humanity. 
General  Harrison,  after  assuring  him  that  such  a request  was 
unnecessary,  referred  him  to  the  prisoners  themselves  for  in- 
formation on  this  score.  He  then  took  occasion  to  go  into  a 
minute  detail  of  the  violations  of  the  laws  of  civilized  warfare 
committed  by  the  British  and  Indians.  He  painted  the  scenes 
of  the  river  Raisin,  the  Miami,  and  other  places,  the  atrocity  of 
which  general  Proctor  had  attempted  to  palliate  by  the  utterance 
of  a slander  on  the  Western  people  ; and  at  the  same  time  stated, 
that  in  no  single  instance  had  the  British  had  occasion  to  com- 
plain of  a deviation  from  civilized  warfare  on  our  part.  For  the 
truth  of  these  facts,  he  appealed  to  the  personal  knowledge  of 
general  A’incent.  General  Harrison  said,  that,  in  his  treat- 
ment of  British  prisoners,  he  acted  purely  from  a sense  of  hu- 
manity, and  not  on  the  principle  of  reciprocity ; and  as  there 
were  still  a number  of  Indians  in  the  employment  of  the  British, 
he  begged  to  be  informed  explicitly,  whether  these  allies  would 
be  kept  in  restraint  for  the  future,  or  whether  general  Vincent 
would  still  permit  them  to  practise  their  usual  cruelties.^  “ Use, 


166 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Preparations  for  invading  Canada. 

I pray  you,”  said  he,  “ your  authority  and  influence  to 
stop  the  dreadful  effusion  of  innocent  blood  which  proceeds 
from  the  employment  of  those  savage  monsters,  whose  aid,  ns 
must  now  be  discovered,  is  so  little  to  be  depended  on  when 
most  wanted,  and  which  can  have  so  trifling  an  effect  on  the 
issue  of  the  war.” 

The  reply  of  general  Vincent,  like  that  of  sir  Sydney  Beck 
with,  was  vague  and  evasive.  He  expressed  himself  perfectly 
satisfied  with  the  assurances  as  to  the  treatment  of  the  prisoners, 
but  declined  saying  any  thing  on  the  other  topics  ; it  was  beyond 
his  power  to  give  an  explicit  answer  ; but  he  pledged  his  honour, 
that,  to  the  utmost  of  his  power,  he  would  join  with  general 
Harrison  in  alleviating  the  calamities  of  the  war. 


CHAPTER  XU. 


Preparations  for  invading  Canada— General  Annstrong  appointed  Secretary  of  War 
— General  Wilkinson  appointed  Commander-in-chief  of  the  American  Forces — Gene- 
ral Hampton  takes  command  of  the  Army  of  the  North  at  Plattsburg— Rendezvous 
of  the  American  Forces  at  Grenadier  Island— General  Wilkinson  descends  the  St.  ; 
Lawrence — British  harass  the  American  Army — Battle  of  Chrystler’s  Field— General 
Hampton  descends  the  Chateaugay  River — Is  attacked  by  the  British— He  retreats — 
His  Inability  or  Unwillingness  to  co-operate  with  General  Wilkinson— Both  Ameri- 
can Armies  go  into  Winter  Quarters— Failure  of  the  Expedition  against  Montreal — 
Cruise  of  Commodore  Chauncey  on  Lake  Ontario— He  captures  five  armed  British 
Schooners— Burning  of  Newark  by  the  Americans— British  Retaliation— Fort  Niaga- 
ra surprised— Destruction  of  Lewistown,  Buffalo,  and  other  places. 

The  glorious  result  of  the  operations  of  the  Northwestern 
army,  and  the  splendid  victory  on  the  lake,  opened  the  way  to 
a more  effectual  invasion  of  Canada.  We  were  now  in  the 
situation  in  which  we  should  have  been  at  the  commencement 
of  the  war,  had  Hull’s  expedition  proved  successful ; with  this 
difference,  however : that  the  British  had  been  enabled  to  pro- 
vide for  defence,  by  collecting  troops,  disciplining  militia, 
and  fortifying  the  borders  of  the  St.  Lawrence ; while,  on  the 
other  hand,  the  American  force  on  the  frontier  was  more  formi- 
dable than  it  had  been  at  any  lime  previously  during  the  war,  , 
and  was  commanded  by  officers  whose  merits  had  been  tried 
in  actuaA  service — in  addition  to  which  the  greater  part  of  the 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


167 


General  Armstrong,  Secretary  of  War . . General  Wilkinson,  Commander-in-chief. 

neighbouring  Indians  had  declared  against  the  British.  The 
public  mind  was  now  so  elated  by  the  brilliant  victories  to  the 
westward,  that  it  was'  thought  the  tide  of  fortune  had  at  last 
turned  in  our  favour,  and  confidently  expected  that  the  adminis- 
tration would  attempt  the  conquest  of  Canada  in  good  earnest. 

At  the  head  of  the  war  department  was  a man  of  energy 
and  talents,  who  had  resided  a considerable  period  in  Europe , 
and,  from  the  known  bias  of  his  mind  to  military  affairs,  it 
was  presumed  that  he  had  availed  himself  to  the  utmost  of  the 
opportunities  there  within  his  reach  of  increasing  his  military 
knowledge.  Much  was  expected  from  him ; and  it  was  soon 
acknowledged  that  some  improvements  had  been  introduced 
into  his  department.  General  Armstrong,  knowing  the  san- 
guine anticipations  which  prevailed  through  the  country,  pro- 
ceeded to  the  northern  frontier,  with  a plan  of  operations 
digested  in  the  cabinet,  which  he  intended  to  be  carried  into 
effect  under  his  own  eye.  The  plan,  as  afterwards  developed, 
was  in  itself  judicious;  but  there  was  not  perhaps,  in  its  exe- 
cution, sufficient  allowance  for  a change  of  circumstances.  Al- 
though the  season  was  far  advanced,  much  might  yet  be 
done:  but,  to  satisfy7  the  public  expectations,  to  the  extent  to 
which  the  successes  of  Harrison  had  raised  them,  was  scarcely 
possible.  Little  short  of  the  complete  conquest  of  Canada 
would  suffice ; while  but  vague  ideas  of  the  nature  of  the  en- 
terprise, and  of  the  difficulties  to  be  encountered,  prevailed 
through  the  great  body  of  the  nation.  The  people  in  this 
country7,  like  other  sovereigns,  regarding  only  the  success  or 
failure  of  their  agents,  seldom  weigh  the  peculiar  circumstances 
under  which  they  may  have  acted.  To  the  desire  of  doing 
too  much,  may  perhaps  be  attributed  the  misfortunes  experi- 
enced in  a campaign,  the  chief  incidents  of  which  are  now 
about  to  be  related. 

On  the  resignation  of  general  Dearborne,  general  Wilkinson, 
then  in  the  southern  section  of  the  union,  was  appointed  to 
succeed  him  as  commander-in-chief  of  the  American  forces. 
Public  opinion  was  much  divided,  as  to  some  points  in  the  pre- 
vious character  and  conduct  of  this  officer ; but  it  was  gene- 
rally admitted,  that  he  possessed  a greater  share  of  military 
science  than  any  one  in  the  army7.  The  general,  on  taking  the 
command,  issued  an  order  which  gave  universal  satisfaction ; 
and  it  was  expected  that,  for  the  sake  of  firmly  establishing  his 
reputation,  he  would  endeavour  to  render  some  signal  service  to 
his  country.  The  force  under  his  command  on  the  Niagara, 
amounted  to  eight  thousand  regulars,  besides  those  under 
Har  rison,  which  were  expected  to  arrive  in  the  course  of  the 


168 


BRACKEN  RIDGE’S 


General  Hampton American  Forces  rendezvous  at  Grenadier  Island. 


month  of  October.  General  Wade  Hampton,  a distinguishe 
revolutionary  officer,  also  called  from  the  south,  was  appointe1 
to  the  command  of  the  Army  of  the  North,  then  encampe 
at  Plattsburg,  on  Lake  Champlain,  and  amounting  to  about  foi 
thousand  men.  As  the  season  for  military  operations  wa 
rapidly  drawing  to  a close,  it  was  important  that  no  tim 
should  be  lost,  and  measures  were  immediately  taken  for  cai 
rying  into  effect  the  projected  invasion.  The  outline  of  th 
plan  which  had  been  adopted,  was : to  descend  the  St.  Lai\ 
rence,  passing  the  British  posts  without  attempting  their  caf 
ture;  to  form  a junction  with  general  Hampton  at  some  desig 
nated  point  on  the  river ; and  then  with  the  united  forces  t 
proceed  to  the  Island  of  Montreal.  After  which,  to  use  th 
language  of  General  Wilkinson,  “ their  artillery,  bayonets,  am 
swords,  must  secure  them  a triumph,  or  provide  for  them  honour 
able  graves.”  It  is  said  that  a difference  of  opinion  existet 
between  the  general-in-chief  and  the  secretary  at  war,  on  thi: 
subject : the  former  not  considering  it  prudent  to  leave  Kings 


ton  and  other  British  garrisons  in  the  rear;  and  the  latte; 
seeming  to  think,  that  as  there  was  no  doubt  of  taking  Mon 
treal,  all  the  posts  on  the  river  and  lakes  above  that  place; 
must  fall  of  course.  The  correctness  of  this  conclusion  coulc 
not  be  denied : but  as  there  is  a degree  of  uncertainty  in  every 
human  undertaking,  it  is  unwise  to  make  no  allowance  foi 
some  possible  failure ; except,  indeed,  where  the  party,  like 
Cresar,  resolves  to  be  great  or  dead. 

The  army,  which  had  been  distributed  in  different  corps! 
and  stationed  at  various  points,  was  now  to  be  concentrated  at 


some  place  convenient  for  its  embarkation.  For  this  purpose, 


Grenadier  Island,  which  lies  between  Sackett’s  Harbour  and 
Kingston,  was  selected,  on  account  of  its  contiguity  to  the  St.: 
Lawrence.  On  the  2d  of  October,  general  Wilkinson  left 
Fort  George,  with  the  principal  body  of  the  troops,  and  soon 
after  reached  the  island.  Here  he  occupied  himself  inces-j 
santly  in  making  preparation  for  the  prosecution  of  his  enter- 
prise. He  several  times  visited  Sackett’s  Harbour,  the  point; 
at  which  the  troops  first  arrived,  and  whence,  after  receiving  the 
necessary  supplies,  they  proceeded  to  the  place  of  rendez-1 
vous.  Colonel  Scott,  whom  he  had  left  in  command  of  Fort 
I George,  was  ordered  to  embark,  with  his  regiment  of  artil-l  ‘ 
lery,  and  colonel  Randolph’s  infantry,  and  proceed  to  theH 
island ; while  colonel  Dennis  was  left  in  charge  of  Sackett’s 
Harbour.  The  general  having  provided  boats  to  transport  the 
artillery  through  the  St.  Lawrence,  proceeded  to  put  his  troops  in 
motion.  By  the  23d,  the  forces  thus  collected  exceeded  seven 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


169 


General  Wilkinson  descends  the  St.  Lawrence. 

thousand  men,  and  were  composed  of  colonel  Porter’s  light 
: artillery,  a few  companies  of  colonel  Scott’s,  and  the  whole  of 
7 colonel  Macomb’s  regiment  of  artillery,  twelve  regiments  of 
infantry,  and  Forsythe’s  rifle  corps.  In  consequence  of  the  high 

- winds  on  the  lake,  which  prevailed  for  several  days,  it  was  not 

- until  the  25th  that  the  army  could  get  under  weigh ; and  although 
the  general  was  suffering  from  a disorder  which  rendered  his 
health  very  precarious,  his  anxiety  induced  him  to  superintend 
the  embarkation  in  person. 

A few  days  before,  intelligence  had  been  received  from  colo- 
: nel  Scott,  that  the  enemy,  in  consequence  of  the  departure  of 
the  American  army  from  Fort  George,  had  also  abandoned  that 
: neighbourhood,  and  was  occupied  in  concentrating  his  forces  at 
1 Kingston,  in  the  belief  that  the  latter  place  was  the  object  of 
: attack.  General  Wilkinson,  to  favour  this  idea,  fixed  on  French 
Creek,  which  lay  opposite  the  most  proper  point  of  debarka- 
tion on  the  Canada  side,  as  the  place  of  rendezvous  for  the 

- troops  after  their  entrance  into  the  St.  Lawrence.  Brigadier 

- general  Brown,  of  the  regular  service  of  the  United  States, 
i was  ordered  forward  to  take  the  command  of  the  advance  of  the 
: army  at  this  place.  On  the  1st  of  November,  a British  squa- 

- dron  made  its  appearance  near  French  Creek,  with  a large  body 
of  infantry,  and  attacked  the  American  detachments  there ; but 
a battery  of  three  eighteen-pounders,  skilfully  managed  by  cap- 

s tains  M’Pherson  and  Fanning,  soon  forced  them  to  retire. 
The  attack  was  renewed  the  next  morning,  but  with  no  bet- 
ter  success  ; and  as  the  other  corps  of  the  army  were  now  daily 
at  arriving,  the  enemy  thought  proper  to  move  off.  On  the  6th, 
: the  army  was  embarked  on  the  river,  and  in  the  evening  land- 
: ed  a few  mile?  above  the  British  Fort  Prescott.  After  recon- 
: noitering  the  passage  at  this  place,  and  finding  that  the  fort 
: commanded  the  river,  general  Wilkinson  directed  the  powder 
; and  fixed  ammunition  to  be  transported  by  land  to  a safe  point 

- below.  The  troops  were  also  debarked,  and  marched  to  the  same 
point ; and  it  was.  determined  to  take  advantage  of  the  night  to 
pass  with  the  flotilla,  on  board  of  which  a sufficient  number  of 
men  to  navigate  it  had  been  left.  Availing  himself  of  a heavy 

: fog  which  came  on  in  the  evening,  the  commander-in-chief  en- 
t deavoured  to  pass  the  fort  unobserved ; but  the  weather  clearing 
up,  and  the  moon  shining,  he  was  discovered  and  fired  upon 
by  the  enemy.  General  Brown,  who  was  in  the  rear  with 
the  flotilla,  thought  it  prudent  to  halt,  until  the  night  should 
• grow  darker.  On  the  setting  of  the  moon,  he  proceeded  down 
the  river,  and  being  again  discovered,  was  exposed  to  a se- 
vere cannonade  of  three  hours.  During  all  this  time  not  one 

p 


170 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Descent  of  the  St.  Lawrence British  harass  the  American  Army. 

out  of  three  hundred  boats  suffered  the  slightest  injury ; and 
before  ten  o’clock  of  the  next  day,  they  had  all  safely  arrived 
at  the  place  of  destination.  A messenger  was  now  despatched 
to  general  Hampton,  informing  him  of  the  movements  of  the 
army,  and  requiring  his  co-operation. 

The  enemy,  having  by  this  time  penetrate!!  the  design  of 
tlie  Americans,  endeavoured,  assiduously,  to  counteract  it.  The 
descent  of  our  troops  was  now  found  to  be  impeded  by  consider- 
able bodies  of  the  British,  stationed  at  narrow  parts  of  the  river, 
whence  they  could  annoy  our  boats  within  musket  shot ; and 
the  embarrassment  thus  occasioned  was  increased  by  the  illness 
of  the  commander-in-chief,  which  had  augmented  in  the  most 
alarming  degree.  The  army  was  also  delayed  for  half  a day 
in  extricating  two  schooners  loaded  with  provisions,  which  had 
been  driven  into  a part  of  the  river  near  Ogdensburg,  by  the  ene- 
my’s fire.  On  the  7th,  in  the  morning,  a corps  of  twelve  hun- 
dred men,  under  colonel  Macomb,  was  despatched  to  remove 
fhe  obstructions  to  the  descent  of  the  army;  and  at  three 
o’clock  he  was  followed  by  the  main  body.  On  passing  the 
first  rapids  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  the  barge  of  the  commander-in- 
chief  was  assailed  by  two  pieces  of  artillery,  which  had  not 
been  perceived  by  colonel  Macomb  in  his  march.  No  injury 
was  done  except  to  the  rigging : and  the  attention  of  the  enemy 
was  soon  diverted  by  lieutenant-colonel  Eustis,  who  returned 
their  fire  from  some  light  barges  ; while  major  Forsythe,  land- 
in  j some  of  his  riflemen,  attacked  them  unexpectedly,  and  com- 
prlled  them  to  retreat.  The  flotilla  came-to  about  six  miles 
in  low  Hamilton  ; where  the  general  received  intelligence  that 
(•Gone!  Macomb  had  routed  the  enemy  at  a block-house  two 
miles  below,  and  that  the  dragoons  attached  to  the  first  divi- 
sion of  the  enemy  had  been  collected  at  a place  called  the 
White  House,  at  a contraction  of  the  river.  On  the  arrival  of 
i he  flotilla  at  this  place  on  the  8th,  general  Brown  was  ordered 
to  go  forward  with  his  brigade,  to  reinforce  colonel  Macomb 
and  to  take  command  of  the  advance;  while  the  commander- 
in -chief  directed  the  transportation  of  the  dragoons  across  the 
St.  Lawrence.  This  latter  business  was  effected  during  the 
night. 

The  British  troops  which  had  been  concentrated  at  Kingston, 
being  released  from  the  apprehension  of  an  attack  on  that  place, 
immediately  followed  the  American  army.  On  the  9th,  they  had 
so  far  gained  upon  it,  that  a skirmish  was  brought  on  between 
the  American  riflemen,  and  a party  of  militia  and  Indians.  To 
be  thus  harassed  by  a large  body  of  troops  hanging  on  the  rear  of 
an  army,  is  a situation  which  military  men  have  always  carefully 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


171 


Descent  of  the  St.  Lawrence British  harass  the  American  Army. 

avoided ; and  this,  in  the  present  case,  was  the  necessary  con- 
sequence of  withdrawing  the  troops  from  above  which  might 
have  kept  the  enemy  in  check.  Had  two  thousand  men  been 
stationed  in  the  vicinity  of  Kingston  to  threaten  it,  the  enemy 
would  have  been  compelled  to  retain  a large  force  at  that 
place  ; by  which  means  the  main  body  of  our  army  might  have 
passed  on  in  greater  safety.  In  the  course  of  the  day,  the 
cavalry,  and  four  pieces  of  artillery  under  captain.  M’Pher- 
son,  were  ordered  to  clear  the  coast  below  as  far  as  the  head 
of  the  Longue  Sant,  a rapid  eight  miles  long;  and  in  the  even- 
ing the  army  arrived  at  a place  called  the  Y"ellow  House,  which 
stands  near  the  Saut.  As  the  passage  here  would  be  attend  d 
with  considerable  difficulty,  from  the  rapidity  and  length  of 
the  current,  it  was  deemed  prudent  to  wait  until  the  next  day  ; 
and  in  the  meanwhile  it  became  necessary  to  use  the  utmost 
vigilance. 

On  the  morning  of  the  10th,  general  Brown,  with  the  troops 
under  his  command,  excepting  two  pieces  of  artillery  and  the 
second  regiment  of  dragoons,  was  ordered  to  continue  his  march 
in  advance  of  the  army.  A regard  for  the  safety  of  the  men 
had  induced  the  commander-in-chief  to  retain  as  few  of  them 
in  the  boats  as  possible,  during  the  long  and  dangerous  passage 
of  the  rapid,  on  account  of  the  fire  to  which  they  would  be  sub- 
ject from  the  batteries  which  the  enemy  had  in  all  probability 
established  along  it.  The  second  regiment  of  dragoons,  and 
all  the  men  of  the  other  brigades,  with  the  exception  of  a num- 
ber sufficient  to  navigate  the  boats,  were  placed  under  the  com- 
mand of  general  Boyd,  and  ordered  to  prevent  the  enemy,  who 
were  still  hanging  on  the  rear,  from  making  any  advantageous 
attack.  General  Brown  now  commenced  his  march  at  the 
head  of  his  troops,  consisting  principally  of  colonel  Macomb’s 
artillery,  some  companies  of  colonel  Scott’s  regiment,  part  of 
the  light  artillery,  the  riflemen,  and  the  Sixth,  Fifteenth,  and 
Twenty-second  regiments.  It  was  not  long  before  he  found 
himself  engaged  with  a strong  party  at  a block-house  near  the 
Saut,  which,  after  a contest  of  a few  minutes,  was  repulsed  by 
the  riflemen  under  major  Forsythe.  In  this  short  engagement, 
the  latter  was  severely  wounded.  About  the  same  time  some 
of  the  enemy’s  galleys  approached  the  flotilla,  then  lying  at  the 
shore,  and  commenced  a fire  upon  it,  by  which  a number  of 
the  boats  were  injured  ; two  eighteen-pounders,  however  being 
hastily  placed  on  the  land,  the  fire  from  them  soon  compelled 
the  assailants  to  retire.  The  day  being  now  too  far  spent  to 
attempt  the  passage  of  the  Saut,  it  was  resolved  to  postpone  it 
until  the  following  morning. 


172 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Descent  of  the  St.  Lawrence Battle  of  Clirystler’s  Field. 

At  ten  o’clock  on  the  11th,  at  the  moment  that  the  flotilla  was 
about  to  proceed,  and  when  at  the  same  time  the  division  under 
general  Boyd,  consisting  of  his  own  and  the  brigades  of  generals 
Covington  and  Swartwout,  was  drawn  up  in  marching  order, 
an  alarm  was  given  that  the  enemy  were  approaching  in  co- 
lumn. The  commander-in-chief  and  general  Lewis  being  both 
too  much  indisposed  to  take  the  command,  general  Boyd  was 
ordered  to  face  about  and  attack  the  advancing  foe.  The 
enemy’s  galleys  were  at  the  same  time  coming  down,  for  the 
purpose  of  assailing  the  rear  of  the  American  flotilla.  General 
Boyd  now  led  on  his  detachment  formed  in  three  columns,  and 
ordered  a part  of  general  Swartwout’s  brigade  to  move  forward 
and  bring  the  enemy  into  action.  Colonel  Ripley,  accordingly, 
at  the  head  of  the  Twenty-first  regiment,  passed  the  wood  which 
skirts  the  open  ground  called  Chrystler’s  Field,  and  drove  in 
several  of  the  enemy’s  parties.  On  entering  the  field  he  met 
the  advance  of  the  British,  consisting  of  the  Forty-ninth  and  the 
Glengary  regiments  ; and  immediately  ordered  a charge.  This 
was  executed  with  such  surprising  firmness,  that  these  two  re- 
giments, nearly  double  his  in  number,  retired  precipitately  ; and 
on  making  a stand,  were  a second  time  driven  before  the  bayo- 
net, and  compelled  to  pass  over  the  ravines  and  fences  by  which 
the  field  was  intersected,  until  they  fell  on  their  main  body. 
General  Covington  had,  before  this,  advanced  upon  the  right, 
where  the  enemy’s  artillery  was  posted;  and  at  the  moment  that 
colonel  Ripley  had  assailed  the  left  flank,  he  forced  the  right 
by  a determined  onset.  Success  appeared  scarcely  doubtful ; 
when,  unfortunately,  general  Covington,  whose  activity  had 
rendered  him  conspicuous,  became  a mark  for  the  sharp- 
shooters which  the  enemy  had  stationed  in  Chrystler’s  house, 
and  was  shot  from  his  horse.  The  fall  of  this  gallant  officer 
arrested  the  progress  of  the  brigade ; and  the  artillery  of  the 
enemy  threw  it  into  confusion,  and  caused  it  to  fall  back  in  dis- 
order. The  British  commander  now  wheeled  part  of  his  line 
into  column,  with  the  view  of  capturing  some  pieces  of  artillery, 
which  were  left  unprotected  by  the  Americans.  A body  of  dra- 
goons, under  adjutant  general  Walbach,  attempted,  in  a very  gal- 
lant manner,  to  charge  the  British  column ; but  from  the  nature  of 
the  ground  were  not  successful.  At  this  critical  moment,  colo- 
nel Ripley,  who  had  been  engaged  with  the  enemy’s  left  flank, 
threw  his  regiment  between  the  artillery  and  the  advancing 
column,  and  frustrated  their  design.  The  British  fell  back  with 
precipitation.  The  American  regiments  which  had  broken  had 
not  retired  from  the  field,  but  still  continued  to  maintain  an  irre 
gular  fight  with  various  success.  The  Twenty-first  having  by 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


173 


General  Hampton  declines  co-operation  with  General  Wilkinson. 

this  time  expended  its  ammunition,  and  being  in  an  exposed 
situation,  was  withdrawn  from  the  position  in  which  it  had 
been  placed  by  colonel  Ripley ; and  the  enemy  again  attempted 
to  possess  themselves  of  the  artillery.  One  piece  was  unfor- 
tunately captured  by  them,  in  consequence  of  the  death  of  lieu- 
tenant William  S.  Smith,  who  commanded  it:  the  rest  were 
brought  off  by  the  coolness  and  bravery  of  captain  Armstrong 
Irvine.  The  action  soon  after  ceased,  having  been  k-ept  up  for 
two  hours  by  undisciplined  troops  against  an  equal  number  of 
veterans.  The  British  force  consisted  of  detachments  from 
the  Forty-ninth,  Eighty-fourth,  and  One  hundred  and  fourth 
regiments  of  the  line,  and  of  three  companies  of  the  Voltigeur 
and  Glengary  corps.  The  enemy  soon  after  retired  to  their 
camp,  and  the  Americans  to  their  boats. 

In  this  battle  the  loss  of  the  Americans  amounted  to  three 
hundred  and  thirty-nine  wounded,  and  one  hundred  and  two 
killed.  Among  the  killed  were  lieutenants  Smith,  Hunter  and 
Holmstead  : among  the  wounded,  were  general  Covington,  who 
died  two  days  afterwards ; colonel  Preston ; majors  Chambers, 
Noon  and  Cummings  ; captains  Townsend,  Foster,  Myers, 
Campbell  and  Murdock ; and  lieutenants  Heaton,  Williams, 
Lynch,  Pelham,  Brown,  and  Creery.  The  British  loss  could 
not  have  been  less  than  that  of  the  Americans. 

Both  parties  claimed  the  victory  on  this  occasion ; but  it  was 
properly  a -drawn  battle ; the  British  retiring  to  their  encamp- 
ments, and  the  Americans  to  their  boats.  Perhaps,  from  the 
circumstance  that  the  enemy  never  again  assailed  the  Ameri- 
can army,  it  may  be  assumed,  that  they  were  defeated.  Ge- 
neral Brown  had,  in  the  meanwhile,  reached  the  foot  of  the 
Rapid,  and  awaited  the  arrival  of  the  army.  On  the  11th, 
the  army  proceeded  on  its  route,  and  joined  the  advance  near 
Barnhart.  At  this  place,  information  was  received  which  at 
once  put  an  end  to  the  further  prosecution  of  the  design  on 
Montreal. 

On  the  6th,  a few  days  before  the  battle  of  Chrystler’s  Field, 
.he  commander-in-chief  had  sent  orders  to  general  Hampton, 
to  meet  him  at  St.  Regis.  A letter  in  reply  was  received  from 
general  Hampton,  in  which  he  stated,  that  owing  to  the  dis- 
closure of  the  scantiness  of  general  Wilkinson’s  supply  of 
provisions,  and  the  condition  of  the  roads  to  St,  Regis  which 
rendered  it  impossible  to  transport  a quantity  greater  than 
could  be  carried  by  a man  on  his  back,  he  had  determined  to 
open  a communication  with  the  St.  Lawrence  at  Coghnawago. 
About  the  time  that  general  Wilkinson  was  concentrating  the 
army  at  Grenadier  island,  preparatory  to  the  descent  of  the 

p* 


174 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


General  Hampton  descends  the  Chateaugay  River Retreats. 

St.  Lawrence,  general  Hampton,  with  a view  to  a readier 
co-operation  in  the  contemplated  attempt  on  Montreal,  had  de- 
scended the  Chateaugay  river  from  Plattsburg,  with  the  forces 
under  his  command.  The  British  general,  perceiving  this  move- 
ment towards  Montreal,  had  collected  all  his  force  to  oppose  it. 
On  the  21st  of  October,  General  Hampton  found  his  road  ob- 
structed by  fallen  timber,  and  ambuscades  of  the  enemy’s  militia 
and  Indians.  A wood  of  considerable  extent  lay  in  advance, 
through  which  it  was  necessary  to  pass ; and  while  the  engineers 
were  engaged  in  cutting  a way  through,  colonel  Purdy,  with  the 
light  troops  and  one  regiment  of  the  line,  was  detached,  with 
directions  to  turn  the  enemy’s  flank,  and  then  seize  on  the  open 
country  below.  In  this  he  succeeded,  and  the  army  by  the 
next  day  reached  the  position  of  the  advance.  About  seven 
miles  further  on  the  route,  was  another  wood,  which  the  enemy 
had  felled  and  formed  into  an  abatis,  and  filled  with  a suc- 
cession of  breast-works,  the  rearmost  of  which  was  well  sup- 
plied with  artillery.  General  Prevost  was  understood  to  have 
command  of  the  forces  which  had  these  works  in  charge.  On 
the  25th,  colonel  Purdy,  with  the  first  brigade,  was  ordered  to 
cross  the  river  and  march  down  on  the  opposite  side,  until  he 
should  have  passed  the  enemy,  when  he  was  to  re-cross  and 
attack  him  in  his  rear ; whilst  the  brigade  under  general  Izard 
would  assail  him  in  front.  Colonel  Purdy  accordingly  crossed 
the  river ; but  he  had  not  marched  far,  when  his  orders  were 
countermanded.  On  his  return,  he  was  attacked  by  the  enemy’s 
infantry  and  Indians,  and  repelled  them,  after  a short  contest 
in  which  they  threw  his  column  into  some  confusion.  At  the 
same  moment  they  came  out  of  their  works  in  front,  and  at- 
tacked genera]  Izard,  but  were  soon  after  compelled  to  retire 
behind  their  defences.  General  Hampton,  now  receiving  in- 
formation that  the  enemy  were  obtaining  accessions  continually, 
resolved,  by  the  advice  of  his  officers,  to  retreat  to  a position, 
which  he  had  occupied  some  days  before,  called  the  Four  Cor- 
ners. Here  he  arrived  on  the  last  day  of  the  month.  The 
British  claimed  a victory  for  this  affair;  which,  they  said, was 
gained  with  a very  inferior  force.  It  was  not,  however,  the 
intention  of  general  Hampton  to  penetrate  to  Montreal,  but 
merely  to  divert  the  attention  of  the  British  from  the  army  of 
general  Wilkinson.  Having  accomplished  this  object,  he  fell 
back  to  a position  whence  he  could,  with  greater  facility,  make 
his  way  to  some  point  on  the  St.  Lawrence.  It  was  then  that, 
in  reply  to  the  order  of  the  commander-in-chief,  he  despatched 
the  letter  already  mentioned,  stating  the  impracticability  of  a 
compliance  with  it.  On  the  receipt  of  general  Hamilton’s  com- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


175 


American  Armies  go  into  Winter  Quarters Failure  of  tlie  Expedition. 

munication,  a council  of  the  principal  officers  was  called,  at 
which  it  was  determined  that  the  objects  of  the  campaign  were 
no  longer  attainable.  It  was  therefore  resolved  that  the  army 
should  quit  the  Canadian  side  of  the  St.  Lawrence,  and  retire 
into  winter  quarters  at  French  Mills  on  Salmon  river.  Gene- 
ral Hampton,  with  his  troops,  soon  after  followed  this  example ; 
and,  in  consequence  of  indisposition,  resigned  the  command  of 
them  to  general  Izard.  Thus  terminated  a campaign,  the  issue 
of  which  gave  rise  to  dissatisfaction  proportioned  to  the  sanguine 
anticipations  which  had  been  indulged. 

This  unexpected  turn  of  affairs  appeared  to  cast  a shade 
upon  all  the  brilliant  successes  which  had  preceded.  Much 
diversity  of  opinion  prevailed  as  to  the  causes  of  the  failure, 
and  the  parties  who  ought  to  bear  the  blame.  General  Wil- 
kinson, after  the  disappointment  which  he  met  with  in  his  rein- 
forcement and  supplies,  could  not  perhaps  with  prudence  have 
persevered  in  the  prosecution  of  the  original  object  of  the  cam- 
paign ; and  besides,  from  the  state  of  his  health,  he  was  not 
qualified  to  carry  into  execution  what  would  have  required  the 
utmost  vigour  of  mind  and  body.  With  respect  to  Hampton, 
military  men  will  probably  say,  that  it  was  his  duty  to  have 
obeyed  ; but  if  we  place  implicit  reliance  upon  the  correctness 
of  the  facts  which  he  alleged,  it  will  be  difficult  to  condemn  his 
conduct.  The  presence  of  the  secretary  at  war,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  superintending  the  operations  of  the  campaign,  was 
perhaps  more  injurious  than  serviceable.  He  was  by  no  means 
in  a situation  in  which  he  could  be  considered  responsible  for 
the  failure  of  the  plan ; and  yet,  in  the  event  of  success,  he 
might  have  claimed  the  merit  of  it  for  his  own.  It  was  an  un- 
fair and  improper  interference  which  ought  to  be  condemned. 

While  these  things  were  taking  place  on  the  land,  the  com- 
mander of  our  squadron  on  Lake  Ontario  was  not  idle.  Com- 
modore Chauncey,  it  has  been  seen,  after  his  first  attempt  to 
bring  the  enemy  to  action,  returned  to  Sackett’s  Harbour. 
Being  reinforced  by  an  additional  schooner,  he  again  sailed  on 
a cruise.  On  the  7th  of  September,  he  discovered  the  British 
squadron  near  the  Niagara,  and  immediately  stood  for  it.  Sir 
James  Yeo,  on  perceiving  the  Americans,  made  sail  to  the 
northward.  He  was  pursued  during  four  days  and  nights  ; but 
owing  to  the  dull  sailing  of  most  of  the  pursuing  vessels,  he  con- 
trived to  keep  out  of  their  reach.  On  the  fourth  day,  off  Gene- 
see river,  commodore  Chauncey  took  advantage  of  a breeze 
which  arose,  and  endeavoured,  while  sir  James  lay  becalmed,  to 
close  with  him ; but  he  was  not  able  to  accomplish  this,  as  the 
breeze  came  up  with  the  enemy  when  the  American  squadron 


176 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Cruise  of  Commodore  Chauncey  on  Lake  Ontario. 

was  still  distant  half  a mile.  After  a running  fight  of  more  than 
three  hours,  the  British  escaped,  and  the  next  morning  ran 
into  Amherst  Bay.  The  American  commodore,  having  no  pilot, 
did  not  think  it  prudent  to  follow  them,  and  contented  himself 
with  forming  a blockade.  In  this  skirmish,  the  British  sustained 
considerable  injury,  while  that  of  the  Americans  was  very  tri- 
fling. The  blockade  was  continued  until  the  17th  of  September, 
when,  in  consequence  of  a heavy  gale  from  the  westward,  the 
British  escaped  into  Kingston,  and  the  American  fleet  returned 
to  Sackett’s  Harbour. 

After  a few  hours  delay  at  Sackett’s  Harbour,  commodore 
Chauncey  again  sailed  towards  Niagara,  where  he  arrived  on 
the  24th  of  September.  On  the  19th,  he  passed  sir  James  Yeo 
at  the  False  Ducks,  but  took  no  notice  of  him ; hoping  thereby 
to  draw  him  out  into  the  lake.  On  the  26th,  the  American 
commodore  received  information  tha.t  the  enemy  was  in  York 
Bay.  He  therefore  made  for  that1  place,  as  fast  as  his  dull 
sailing  schooners  would  permit ; and  on  the  28th,  early  in  the 
morning,  discovered  the  enemy  in  motion  in  the  bay,  and  im- 
mediately ran  down  for  his  centre.  This  being  perceived  by 
sir  James,  he  stood  out  and  endeavoured  to  escape  to  the  south- 
ward ; but  finding  that  the  American  fleet  was  closing  upon  him, 
he  ordered  the  vessels  of  his  squadron  to  tack  in  succession,  and 
commenced  a well  directed  fire  at  the  General  Pike,  commodore 
Chauncey’s  flag  ship,  with  the  view  of  covering  his  rear.  As 
he  passed  to  leeward,  he  attacked  the  American  rear ; but  this 
part  of  his  plan  was  frustrated  by  the  skilful  manoeuvring  of 
Chaunbey.  By  bearing  down  in  line  on  the  centre  of  the  enemy’s 
squadron,  he  threw  them  into  such  confusion,  that  Yeo  immedi- 
ately bore  away,  but  not  before  his  flag  ship,  the  Wolf,  had  been 
roughly  handled  by  that  of  the  commodore.  In  twenty  minutes, 
the  main  and  mizen  top-masts  and  main  yard  of  the  Wolf  were 
shot  away ; but  the  British  commander,  by  setting  all  sail  on 
his  mainmast  and  keeping  dead  before  the  wind,  was  enabled 
to  outstrip  the  greater  part  of  Chauncey’s  squadron.  The  chase 
was  continued  until  three  o’clock,  P.  M. ; the  General  Pike 
having  the  Asp  in  tow,  and,  during  the  greater  part  of  the  time, 
being  within  reach  of  the  enemy’s  shot.  Captain  Crane,  in 
the  Madison,  and  lieutenant  Brown,  of  the  Oneida,  used  every 
exertion  to  close  with  the  enemy,  but  without  success.  The 
pursuit  was  at  length  reluctantly  given  up ; as  it  came  on  to  blow 
almost  a gale,  and  there  was  no  hope  of  closing  with  the  enemy 
before  he  could  reach  the  British  batteries,  nor  without  great 
risk  of  running  ashore.  The  commodore  was  justly  entitled 
to  claim  a victory  in  this  affair.  Although  the  enemy  were  no 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


177 


He  captures  five  British  Armed  Schooners. 

captured,  they  were  certainly  beaten  ; two  of  their  vessels  had 
at  one  time  been  completely  in  the  commodore’s  power ; and 
but  for  his  eagerness  to  close  with  the  whole  fleet,  they  could 
not  have  effected  their  escape.  The  loss  on  board  the  General 
Pike  was  considerable,  owing  to  her  long  exposure  to  the  fire 
of  the  enemy’s  fleet ; which  was  seriously  increased  by  the 
bursting  of  one  of  her  guns,  an  accident  by  which  twenty-two 
men  were  killed  or  wounded.  The  vessel  also  was  a good  deal 
cut  up  in  her  hull  and  rigging. 

Commodore  Chauncey,  shortly  after  this  affair,  communi- 
cated with  general  Wilkinson  on  the  subject  of  the  expedition 
then  on  foot ; and  was  advised  to  continue  his  watch  of  the 
enemy’s  squadron,  and,  if  possible,  to  prevent  its  return  to 
Kingston.  In  the  beginning  of  October,  he  again  pursued  the 
hostile  fleet  -for  several  days,  and  forced  it  to  take  refuge  in 
Burlington  Bay  ; and,  the  next  morning,  on  sending  the  schoon- 
er Lady  of  the.  Lake  to  reconnoitre,  he  found  that  sir  James 
had  taken  advantage  of  the  darkness  of  the  night,  and  escaped 
towards  Kingston.  Much  pleasantry  was  indulged  in,  at  the 
shyness  of  the  British  knight,  and  his  ungallant  escape  from 
the  Lady  of  the  Lake.  The  chase  was  now  renewed,  and, 
favoured  by  the  wind,  the  commodore  came  in  sight  of  seven 
schooners  belonging  to  the  enemy.  Before  sun-down,  three  of 
them  struck  to  the  General  Pike  ; another  to  the  Sylph  and  the 
Lady  of  the  Lake  ; and  afterwards  a fifth  to  the  Sylph.  They 
turned  out  to  be  gun  vessels,  bound  to  the  head  of  the  lake  as 
transports.  Two  of  them  were  the  Julia  and  Growler,  which 
had  been  taken  from  the  Americans  by  the  enemy,  as  men- 
tioned in  a previous  chapter.  On  board  of  the  captured -schoon- 
ers were  three  hundred  soldiers,  belonging  to  De  Watteville’s 
regiment.  It  was  ascertained  that  the  ship  of  sir  James  Yeo, 
and  the  Royal  George,  had  suffered  very  considerable  injury, 
as  well  as  loss  in  killed  and  wounded.  The  enemy’s  fleet  were 
seen  gjmg  into  Kingston  the  same  evening;  and  commodore 
Chauncey  remained  master  of  the  lake  during  the  remainder 
of  the  season. 

The  consequences  of  leaving  a large  force  in  the  rear,  and 
withdrawing  the  troops  from  the  Niagara,  soon  began  to  be  felt. 
General  Harrison  reached  Buffalo  some  days  after  the  departure 
of  the  commander-in-chief;  and  although  directed  to  follow 
immediately,  he  was  compelled  to  wait  until  sometime  in  No- 
vember, in  consequence  of  the  deficiency  of  transports.  It 
was  not  until  general  Wilkinson  had  gone  into  winter  quarters 
that  Harrison  embarked ; orders  having  previously  been  sent 
for  him  to  remain  at  Buffalo,  which  unfortunately  did  not  arrive 


178 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Burning  of  Newark  by  the  Americans British  Retaliation. 

until  after  his  departure.  Fort  George  was  left  under  the  com- 
mand of  general  M’Clure,  with  troops  consisting  entirely  of 
militia  whose  term  of  service  had  nearly  expired.  By  the  10th 
of  December,  his  force  being  reduced  to  a handful  of  men,  and 
a considerable  body  of  the  enemy  being  within  a few  miles  of 
him,  he  called  a council  of  officers,  at  which  it  was  unani- 
mously agreed,  that  the  place  was  no  longer  tenable.  Scarcely 
had  the  general  time  to  blow  up  the  fort  and  pass  the  river, 
before  the  British  appeared.  His  retreat  was  preceded  by  an 
act  which  excited  universal  dissatisfaction  throughout  the  United 
States.  On  the  Canadian  side  of  the  Niagara  and  situated  im-  i 
mediately  below  where  Fort  George  stood,  was  a handsome  vil- 
lage, called  Newark.  As  this  place,  from  its  situation,  would 
greatly  favour  the  besiegers,  authority  had  been  given  by  the 
secretary  of  war,  in  case  it  became  necessary  for  the  defence 
of  the  fort,  to  destroy  the  village.  The  general,  misconceiving 
these  orders,  gave  twelve  hours’  notice  to  the  inhabitants  to 
retire  with  their  effects,  fired  the  buildings,  and  left  the  village 
in  flames-  This  act  was  no  sooner  known  to  the  American 
government,  than  it  was  promptly  disavowed.  On  the  6th  of 
January  following,  the  order  under  which  general  M’Clure  con- 
ceived himself  to  have  acted,  was  enclosed  to  sir  George  Pre- 
vost,  with  a formal  intimation  that  the  act  was  unauthorised.  To 
this,  an  answer  dated  the  10th  of  February  was  returned  by  the 
governor  of  Canada,  in  which  he  expressed  “ great  satisfaction, 
that  he  had  received  assurance  that  the  perpetration  of  the  burn- 
ing of  the  town  of  Newark  was  both  unauthorised  by  the  Ameri- 
can government,  and  abhorrent  to  every  American  feeling ; that 
if  any  outrages  had  ensued  the  wanton  and  unjustifiable  destruc- 
tion of  Newark,  passing  the  hounds  of  just  retaliation , they 
were  to  be  attributed  to  the  influence  of  irritated  passions,  on 
the  part  of  the  unfortunate  sufferers  by  that  event.” 

The  difference  of  the  principles,  on  which  the  war  was  car- 
ried on  by  the  Americans,  and  by  the  British,  was  very  striking. 
The  former,  uniformly  disavowing  the  system  of  retaliation, 
considered  the  outrages  committed  by  British  officers  unau- 
thorised, until  expressly  acknowledged  by  the  British  govern- 
ment : while  the  British,  on  the  contrary,  proceeded  at  once  to 
retaliate  any  violation  of  the  laws  of  war,  without  waiting  to 
inquire  whether  it  was  disapproved  or  sanctioned  by  our 
government.  Had  the  Americans  followed  the  example  of 
their  enemies,  the  burning  of  Newark  would  have  been  amply 
justified  by  the  outrages  which  had  been  wantonly  committed 
on  Lake  Champlain  and  on  the  sea-board ; and  yet,  shortly 
after  the  massacre  and  conflagration  of  the  village  of  Hampton, 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


179 


Fort  Niagara  surprised  ....  Destruction  of  Lewis  town,  Buffalo  and  other  places. 

when  the  captain  of  an  American  privateer  had  destroyed  some 
private  property  in  the  West  Indies,  on  the  score  of  retaliation, 
his  commission  was  instantly  taken  from  him,  and  the  act  pub- 
licly disapproved.  Their  high  sense  of  honourable  warfare, 
was  indeed  manifested  by  the  American  government  in  a very 
remarkable  manner.  Our  humane  treatment  of  British  prison- 
ers was  acknowledged  in  the  British  house  of  commons  even 
by  lord  Castlereagh  ; but  he  meanly  attributed  it  to  fear. 

Sir  George  Prevost,  however,  without  waiting  for  the  disap- 
proval by  the  American  government  of  the  burning  of  Newark, 
had  proceeded  to  inflict  a retaliation  sufficient  to  satiate  the  ven- 
geance of  the  fiercest  enemy.  At  daylight,  on  the  19th  of 
December,  Fort  Niagara  'was  surprised  by  colonel  Murray, 
with  about  four  hundred  British  regulars,  militia  and  Indians ; 
and  the  garrison,  nearly  three  hundred  in  number  and  princi- 
pally invalids,  wTas  put  to  the  sword.  Not  more  than  twenty 
effected  their  escape.  The  commanding  officer,  captain  Leon- 
ard, appears  to  have  been  shamefully  negligent,  or  perhaps  he 
had  been  bought  by  the  enemy.  He  was  absent  at  the  time, 
and  had  used  no  precautions  against  an  assault.  Having  pos- 
sessed themselves  of  this  post,  the  British  soon  after  increased 
their  force,  and  began  to  lay  waste  the  Niagara  frontier  with 
fire  and  sword.  A spirited,  but  unavailing  attempt  was  made 
by  major  Bennett  to  defend  Lewistown  from  the  enemy.  This 
place,  together  with  the  villages  of  Manchester,  Youngstown, 
and  the  town  of  the  Tuscarora  Indians,  was  speedily  reduced 
to  ashes  ; and  many  of  the  inhabitants  were  butchered.  Major 
Mallory  advanced  from  Schlosser,  to  oppose  the  invaders  ; but 
was  compelled  by  superior  numbers  to  retreat.  On  the  30th, 
a British  detachment  landed  at  Black  Rock,  and  proceeded  to 
Buffalo.  General  Hall  had  organized  a body  of  militia  for 
the  defence  of  the  place ; but  on  the  approach  of  the  enemy, 
they  could  not  be  induced  to  hold  their  ground,  although  great 
exertions  were  made  by  majors  Staunton  and  Norton  and 
lieutenant  Riddle.  This  village  also  was  reduced  to  ashes. 
The  whole  frontier,  indeed,  for  many  miles,  exhibited  a scene 
of  ruin  and  devastation. 

Thus  was  ample  vengeance  taken  for  the  burning  of  Newark. 
Even  the  British  general  was  satisfied.  In  his  proclamation 
of  the  12th  of  January,  he  said,  “the  opportunity  of  punish- 
ment has  occurred,  and  a full  measure  of  retribution  has  taken 
place and  he  declared  his  intention  of  “ pursuing  no  further 
a system  of  warfare  so  revolting  to  his  own  feelings,  and  so 
little  congenial  to  the  British  character.”  It  would  have  been 
well  to  ask,  whether  the  conflagrations  and  pillaging  antece- 


190  BRACKEN  RIDGE’S 


Meeting  of  Congress 


Violence  of  Party  Spirit. 


dently  committed  on  Lake  Champlain,  and  the  horrid  outrages 
in  Chesapeake  Bay,  in  the  course  of  the  previous  summer,  were 
not  an  ample  set-off  for  the  burning  of  Newark?  Would  that 
the  enemy  had  so  deemed  them  ! 

The  affair  continued  to  be  followed  up  by  subsequent  retalia- 
tory measures  in  other  quarters  of  our  extended  territory.  The 
decree  of  admiral  Cochrane,  to  lay  waste  our  maritime  towns 
and  districts,  was  founded,  in  part,  on  the  destruction  of  New- 
ark, and  the  charge  that  we  had  burnt  the  parliament  house  at 
York  in  Upper  Canada.  It  was  not  enough  that  the  burning 
of  Newark  should  have  been  reprobated  and  disavowed  by  oui 
government ; it  was  not  enough  that  it  should  be  expiated  by 
an  extensive  course  of  murder  and  conflagration  on  our  lake 
shores,  which,  according  to  the  admission  of  sir  George  Pre- 
vost  already  recited,  amply  glutted  the  vengeance  of  Britain: 
but  our  extensive  sea-coast  of  fifteen  hundred  miles,  and  our 
populous  and  flourishing  cities,  must  be  given  up  to  destruction 
and  pillage,  to  fill  up  the  measure  of  British  retaliation.  These 
events  will,  however,  be  detailed  in  their  proper  place. 


WJ 


BIS 


It 

Its 

ili 

f« 

f 

IS 

11 

ill 


i 

I 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


Meeting  of  Congress— Violence  of  Party  Spirit— Lukewarm  Deportment  of  the  New 
England  States— Measures  for  carrying  on  the  War— Recourse  to  Taxation— Adop- 
tion of  means  for  recruiting  the  Army— Interesting  case  of  twenty-three  American 
Prisoners— Arrogance  of  the  British  government— Debates  in  Congress  on  the  subject 
— Result  of  the  Debates— Inquiry  by  Congress  into  the  manner  in  which  the  War 
had  been  carried  on  by  the  Enemy— American  Commissioners  of  Peace  sent  to  Got- 
tenburg— The  War  gains  ground  in  Public  Opinion. 

On  the  6th  of  December  1813,  the  congress  of  the  United 
States  again  assembled.  The  fever  of  party  spirit  had  almost 
reached  its  crisis,  and  the  debates  in  that  body  were  character- 
ized by  a virulence  and  animosity  which  had  never  before  been 
witnessed  since  the  foundation  of  our  government.  It  would 
be  improper,  at  this  date,  to  enter  minutely  into  the  discussion 
of  a subject  which  at  any  rate  had  better  be  forgotten  ; and  in  a 
narrative  of  the  events  of  the  war,  there  is  scarcely  room  for  it. 
On  the  one  side,  we  find  the  opposition  accused  of  manifesting  a 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


181 


Lukewarm  Deportment  of  the  New  England  States. 

spirit  of  hostility  to  their  country,  and  a determined  resistance  to 
every  measure  for  carrying  on  the  war,  although  from  the  peremp- 
tory rejection  by  Great  Britain  of  the  Russian  mediation,  there 
existed  no  hope  of  peace.  On  the  other  hand,  the  party  in 
power  were  charged  with  having  ruined  the  country,  destroyed 
its  commerce,  involved  it  in  debts  which  it  could  never  pay, 
and  with  being  engaged  in  a guilty  project  of  conquest,  under 
the  pretext  of  vindicating  national  rights.  Every  measure  with 
respect  to  the  war  was  sure  to  involve  in  it  a consideration  of 
its  causes,  and  the  same  discussions  were  renewed  until  they 
grew  stale  by  repetition.  The  opposition  to  every  measure 
proposed  for  the  prosecution  of  hostilities  turned  upon  the  in- 
ustice  and  wickedness  of  the  war.  By  some  it  was  denied  that 
any  cause  of  war  existed ; and  by  others  it  was  alleged,  that 
although  we  had  cause,  the  time  chosen  for  declaring  it  was 
improper.  Among  the  members  in  opposition  was  Mr.  Webster, 
of  whom  it  is  but  justice  to  say,  that  his  sentiments  were  uni- 
formly national.  The  splendid  abilities  of  this  gentleman,  and 
the  no  less  splendid  but  more  popular  career  of  Mr.  Calhoun, 
first  became  conspicuous  about  this  period.  The  opposition  of 
Mr.  Webster  was  manly  and  generous.  The  support  given  to 
the  administration  by  Mr.  Calhoun,  was  fervid  and  powerful. 
Notwithstanding  the  warm  and  often  intemperate  debates  to 
which  these  subjects  gave  rise,  the  different  measures  in  sup- 
port of  the  war  continued  to  be  carried  by  large  majorities. 

In  some  of  the  New  England  states,  the  opposition  was  car- 
ried on  in  a spirit  of  animosity,  which  occasioned  serious  regret 
in  the  breasts  of  the  more  considerate.  Such  conduct  did  not, 
by  any  means,  meet  with  the  concurrence  of  the  opposition 
party  in  other  parts  of  the  United  States,  and  certainly  not  of 
the  great  mass  of  the  population  of  the  states  in  which  it  was 
exhibited.  The  effects  of  the  embargo,  which  was  about  this 
time  adopted,  and  the  non-intercourse,  it  was  said,  were  felt 
much  more  severely  by  the  people  of  New  England,  than  in 
the  southern  districts ; and  the  administration  was  accused  of 
partiality.  It  was  alleged  in  reply,  that  the  smuggling  on  the 
Canada  line,  and  the  trade  from  the  northern  ports  with  the 
British,  was  carried  on  to  such  an  extent,  as  almost  to  put  the 
government  at  defiance  ; and  that  the  British  squadron,  which 
had  so  much  harassed  the  southern  coasts,  had  been  in  a great 
measure  supplied  to  the  northward,  when  without  such  assist- 
ance it  would  have  been  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  for  it  to 
remain  on  our  shores. 

The  war  had  hitherto  been  supported  by  means  of  loans ; as 
the  resources  of  the  government,  which  were  derived  exclu- 
Q 


182 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Measures  for  carrying  on  the  War Recourse  to  Taxation. 

sively  from  sales  of  public  lands  and  from  imposts,  were  alto- 
gether inadequate.  It  was  now  perceived  that  even  as  the  secu- 
rity upon  which  to  support  a credit  these  were  insufficient ; and 
it  was  therefore  determined  to  create  an  internal  revenue.  This 
measure,  it  may  be  said,  ought  to  have  been  coeval  with  the 
war  : but  the  unwillingness  of  the  people  to  submit  to  taxation, 
had  already  been  seen ; and  hence  it  was  the  wish  of  the  ad- 
ministration to  avoid  it  as  long  as  possible.  At  the  declaration 
of  war,  it  was  believed  that  England  would  scarcely  require  us 
to  give  proof  of  our  ability  to  carry  it  on.  The  proposals  for 
a cessation  of  hostilities,  and  the  proffered  Russian  mediation, 
kept  up  the  hopes  of  peace  for  a time ; and  a measure  disagree- 
able to  the  people  was  therefore  delayed  until  it  had  become 
unavoidable,  or  rather  until  it  was  called  for  by  themselves. 
The  expenses  of  the  war  had  also  unexpectedly  increased,  from 
the  unlooked-for  reverses  of  our  arms  to  the  westward,  and  the 
consequent  necessity  for  the  creation  of  fleets  on  the  lakes ; 
while  the  means  of  meeting  them  were  diminished  by  the  un- 
willingness of  the  New  England  people  to  join  heartily  in  its 
prosecution.  Had  we  possessed  ourselves  of  Upper  Canada, 
there  is  very  little  doubt  that  we  should  have  had  peace  the  first 
year  of  the  war ; for  it  was  not  until  she  discovered  our  weak- 
ness on  our  northern  and  western  frontiers,  that  England  reject- 
ed the  Russian  mediation.  Not  that  the  loss  of  Canada  would 
have  been  a matter  of  so  much  consequence  to  Great  Britain ; 
but  that  it  would  have  furnished  her  with  conclusive  proof,  that 
she  could  have  no  hope  of  severing  the  union  by  sowing  dis- 
sensions between  the  different  states. 

The  next  thing  with  which  the  national  legislature  occupied 
itself,  was  the  provision  of  means  for  filling  the  ranks  of  the 
army.  The  difficulty  of  inducing  men  to  enlist  continued  to 
increase,  and  even  furnished  an  argument  to  prove  that  the 
war  was  not  popular.  But  this  could  be  easily  accounted  for, 
from  the  natural  reluctance  of  all  men,  not  actually  urged  by 
their  necessities,  to  enter  into  a positive  engagement  to  serve  as 
common  soldiers  for  a number  of  years.  Besides,  the  profession 
of  the  common  soldier,  during  our  long  peace,  and  on  account  of 
the  inconsiderable  force  kept  on  foot,  had  sunk  very  low  in  the 
estimation  of  the  people : an  enlisted  soldier  was  almost  a pro- 
verbial name  for  a lazy,  worthless  fellow.  An  idea  was  also 
prevalent,  that  the  obligations  of  the  enlisted  soldier  created  a 
species  of  slavery  ; or,  at  least,  were  incompatible  with  repub- 
lican freedom : this  was  sufficient  to  prevent  a great  number  ; 
of  spirited  and  enterprising  young  men  from  entering  the  army. 
The  sons  of  farmers,  and  young  mechanics,  were  willing 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


183 


Measures  for  recruiting  the  Army Case  of  twenty-three  American  Prisoners. 

enough  to  engage  as  volunteers,  or  to  turn  out  on  a tour  of 
militia  duty  ; but  to  enter  into  engagements  which  were  perma- 
nent, or  which  they  regarded  as  disreputable,  was  a very  different 
matter.  The  only  mode  of  combating  this  aversion,  was  the 
offering  of  extravagant  bounties  ; not  so  much  with  the  view  of 
holding  out  a bait  to  cupidity,  as  to  overcome  the  popular  pre- 
judice against  this  mode  of  serving  the  country.  A law  was 
passed,  increasing  the  pay  of  privates,  and  giving  them  bounties 
in  money  and  lands  to  a considerable  amount.  This,  it  was 
confidently  hoped,  would  produce  the  desired  effect. 

During  this  session  a very  interesting  subject  was  submitted 
to  the  consideration  of  congress.  Twenty-three  American  sol- 
diers, taken  at  the  battle  of  Queenstown  in  the  autumn  of  1812, 
were  detained  in  close  confinement  on  the  charge  of  being 
native-born  British  subjects,  and  afterwards  sent  to  England  to 
undergo  a trial  for  treason.  On  this  being  made  known  to  our 
government,  orders  were  given  to  general  Dearborne  to  confine 
a like  number  of  British  prisoners  taken  at  Fort  George,  and 
to  keep  them  as  hostages  for  the  safety  of  the  Americans ; in- 
structions which  were  carried  into  effect,  and  soon  after  made 
known  to  the  governor  of  Canada.  The  British  government 
was  no  sooner  informed  of  this,  than  governor  Prevost  was 
ordered  to  place  forty-six  American  commissioned  and  non- 
commissioned officers  in  confinement.  Governor  Prevost,  in 
his  letter  to  general  Wilkinson  upon  this  subject,  stated,  that 
he  had  been  directed  to  apprise  him,  that  if  any  of  the  British 
prisoners  should  suffer  death,  in  consequence  of  the  twenty- 
three  American  soldiers  above  mentioned  being  found  guilty 
and  the  known  law  of  Great  Britain  and  of  every  other  coun- 
try in  similar  circumstances  being  executed  on  them,  double  the 
number  of  American  officers  should  suffer  instant  death : he 
further  notified  the  general,  for  the  information  of  his  govern- 
ment, that  orders  had  been  given  to  the  British  commanders  to 
prosecute  the  war  with  unrelenting  severity,  if  unhappily,  after 
this  notice,  the  American  government  should  not  be  deterred 
from  putting  to  death  the  British  soldiers  now  in  confinement. 
Genera]  Wilkinson,  in  his  reply,  forbore  to  animadvert  on  the 
nature  of  the  procedure,  but  could  not  help  expressing  his  sur- 
prise at  the  threat  by  which  the  British  government  supposed 
the  United  States  could  be  awed  into  submission.  “ The  govern- 
ment of  the  United  States,”  said  he,  “ cannot  be  deterred  by 
any  considerations  of  life  or  death,  of  depredation  or  conflagra- 
tion, from  the  faithful  discharge  of  its  duty  towards  the  Ameri- 
can people.”  The  arrogance  and  haughtiness  of  the  British 
officer  in  holding  this  language,  so  far  from  intimidating  a 


184 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Arrogance  of  the  British  Government Warm  Debates  in  Congress. 

people  who  are  proud  of  their  independence  and  jealous  of 
their  national  honour,  was  only  calculated  to  render  resistance 
more  obstinate ; and  justly  excited  the  indignation  of  ever} 
American.  General  Wilkinson  soon  alter  informed  governor 
Prevost,  that,  in  consequence  of  orders  he  had  received  from 
his  government,  he  had  put  forty-six  British  officers  in  confine 
ment,  to  be  there  detained  until  it  should  be  known  that  th 
American  officers  were  released.  On  the  receipt  of  this  intel 
ligence,  the  Canadian  governor  ordered  all  the  American  pri 
soners  into  close  confinement ; and  a similar  step  was  soon 
alter  taken  by  our  government. 

This  interesting  subject  gave  rise  to  warm  debates  in  con- 
gress. One  party  insisted  that  Great  Britain  had  a right  to 
her  subjects,  in  all  situations  and  under  all  circumstances  ; that 
they  were  in  fact  her  property,  and  without  her  consent  they 
never  could  free  themselves  from  her  authority.  They  contend- 
ed further,  that  a man  cannot  divest  himself  of  his  allegiance  to 
the  government  of  the  country  in  which  he  happens  to  be  born  ; 
that  although  he  may  leave  the  country  of  his  birth  for  a time, 
he  never  can  expatriate  himself.  The  procedure  of  our  admin- 
istration, in  attempting  to  prevent  the  British  government  from 
punishing  natives  of  Great  Britain  naturalized  in  this  country 
for  taking  up  arms  against  that  power,  was  condemned.  It 
was  immaterial,  it  was  asserted,  that  such  persons  had  resided 
among  us  ten  or  even  twenty  years  before  the  war ; they  must 
be  regarded  in  the  same  light  as  deserters  from  the  British  ar- 
mies. It  was  answered  on  the  other  side,  that  it  ill  became 
Americans  to  deny  the  right  of  expatriation  on  principle ; how- 
ever we  might  from  necessity  yield  to  the  unjust  laws  of  other 
nations,  where  the  subject  is  regarded  as  a slave — for  he  that 
has  an  owner  whom  he  cannot  change,  is  indeed  a slave.  Can 
it  be  possible,  it  was  asked,  for  an  American  to  contend  on 
principle,  that  a free  man  cannot  change  his  allegiance,  and 
attach  himself  to  the  country  of  his  choice,  but  that  he  must 
for  ever  drag  a chain  after  him  at  every  remove  1 Such  a doc- 
trine could  only  originate  in  that  species  of  slavery  called  the 
feudal  system  ; and  was  indeed  closely  allied  to  that  of  the  divine 
right  of  kings,  or  rather  of  legitimate  sovereigns ; which  goes 
so  far  as  to  assert  that  no  government  is  lawful,  unless  it  exists 
in  the  hands  of  some  one  who  claims  it  by  birthright — or  at 
least,  that  this  is  the  only  just  foundation  of  European  dynasties. 
If  we  ought  not  to  reprobate  such  systems  of  government,  it 
is  permissible  to  view  them  with  compassion ; for  we  cannot 
admire  them,  without  at  the  same  time  despising  our  own  noble 
institutions  ! The  principle  of  American  liberty  is,  that  alle- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


185 


Result  of  the  Debates. 

giance  is  a matter  of  choice,  not  force ; and  however  we  may 
unavoidably  give  way,  where  we  interfere  with  the  usages  of 
other  nations,  we  ought  never  to  approve  the  principle.  But, 
it  was  further  contended,  that,  according  to  the  law  and  the 
uniform  practice  of  nations,  the  right  of  expatriation  was 
acknowledged.  Numerous  instances  were  cited,  where  the 
subjects  of  a nation  taken  in  arms  against  her,  were  regularly 
exchanged.  The  practice  of  Great  Britain  in  naturalizing 
foreigners  was  also  shown : by  which  they  were  placed  on  the 
same  footing  with  her  native  citizens,  and  equally  entitled  to 
protection.  She  could  not  object  to  our  practice  of  naturaliz- 
ing her  subjects,  as  she  did  the  same  thing  with  respect  to  our 
citizens.  Would  she  not  think  herself  bound  to  protect  her 
adopted  subjects  ? If  the  United  States  alone  naturalized  for- 
eigners, the  case  might  then  rest  on  its  principles ; but  when 
the  same  thing  is  done  everywhere,  who  has  a right  to  com- 
plain ? A case  in  point  was  adduced,  to  show  the  practice  of 
the  British  government,  where  she  was  differently  situated.  She 
had  engaged  in  her  service  a regiment  of  French  emigrants, 
to  serve  against  France ; and  the  question  was  agitated  in  the 
house  of  commons,  whether  she  should  proceed  to  retaliate,  in 
case  the  French  should  put  any  of  them,  if  captured,  to  death  : 
and  it  was  agreed  that  such  would  have  been  her  duty.  She 
went  much  further  than  the  American  government : lord  Mul- 
grave  declared  in  debate,  that,  “ while  he  had  the  command  of 
the  British  troops  at  Toulon,  and  of  the  French  who  voluntarily 
flocked  to  their  standard,  under  the  authority  and  invitation  of 
his  Britannic  majesty’s  proclamation,  he  had  always  considered 
the  latter  entitled  to  the  same  protection  in  every  respect  as 
the  British  troops.”  Thus  it  appeared,  that,  both  in  principle 
and  practice,  the  conduct  of  Great  Britain  had  been  similar  to 
that  of  the  United  States. 

The  result  of  this  debate  was  a determination  to  maintain 
with  firmness  the  position  which  the  administration  had  taken  ; 
and  if  Great  Britain  persisted  in  the  unhappy  resolution  of  ren- 
dering the  war  bloody  beyond  the  example  of  modern  times, 
as  they  had  already  rendered  it  most  barbarous  and  ferocious, 
the  United  States  must  reluctantly  pursue  a course  to  be 
lamented  by  every  man  of  common  humanity. 

Somewhat  connected  with  this,  was  an  investigation,  which 
was  set  on  foot,  of  the  spirit  in  which  the  war  had  been  carried 
on  by  the  enemy.  The  report  of  the  committee  charged  with 
it  enumerated  the  various  instances,  in  which  the  British  mili- 
tary and  naval  officers  had  violated  all  the  known  usages  of 
civilized  nations,  in  their  manner  of  conducting  the  war  against 
Q * 


180 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Inquiry  by  Congress  into  the  Enemy’s  mode  of  carrying  on  the  War. 

the  United  States.  The  massacres  on  the  river  Raisin,  the 
depredations  and  conflagrations  along  the  lakes  before  there 
existed  any  pretext  for  retaliation,  and  the  barbarous  warfare  of 
the  sea  coast  were  spoken  of  in  terms  of  the  strongest  reproba- 
tion. The  war,  on  the  part  of  Great  Britain,  had  been  carried 
on  nearly  in  the  same  spirit  as  at  the  commencement  of  our 
struggle  for  independence : she  appeared  to  be  actuated  by  a 
belief  that  she  was  chastising  rebellious  subjects,  and  not  con- 
tending with  an  independent  nation.  The  treatment  of  Ameri- 
can prisoners  was  the  most  cruel  that  can  be  imagined  : several 
hundred  unhappy  wretches  were  shut  up,  without  light  or  air, 
in  the  holds  of  ships,  and  in  this  manner  were  carried  across 
the  Atlantic.  In  this  cruel  and  unnecessary  transportation  many 
of  our  countrymen  perished,  and  all  experienced  sufferings 
almost  incredible.  Such  treatment  was  contrasted  with  that 
received  by  British  prisoners  in  this  country,  who  in  fact  were 
treated  more  like  guests  than  prisoners.  The  committee  declared 
itself  satisfied,  from  the  evidence  submitted  to  it,  that  Great  Brit- 
ain had  violated  the  laws  of  war  in  the  most  flagrant  manner  ; 
and  submitted  to  congress  the  propriety  of  devising  some  mode 
of  putting  a stop  to  such  disgraceful  conduct.  Among  the  most 
extraordinary  of  the  enemy’s  acts,  was  the  putting  in  close  con- 
finement the  unfortunate  Americans  who  had  been  kidnapped 
by  her  before  the  war  and  compelled  to  fight  her  battles. 
About  two  thousand , who  were  acknowledged  to  be  Americans, 
on  refusing  to  fight  against  their  country,  were  compelled  to 
undergo  the  same  treatment  as  if  they  had  been  prisoners  of 
war.  This  was  indeed  accumulating  outrage  upon  outrage. 
It  were  well  if  this  had  been  the  whole  number ; but  there  was 
every  reason  to  believe,  that  by  far  a larger  number  were  still 
compelled  to  obey  the  officers  who  had  enslaved  them,  under 
the  pretence  that  they  were  not  Americans. 

It  has  been  mentioned,  that  Russia  had  offered  her  media- 
tion. Under  the  flimsy  pretext  of  being  unwilling  to  submit 
her  rights  to  the  decision  of  an  umpire,  this  was  declined  by 
Great  Britain ; although  nothing  of  the  kind  was  proposed, 
the  interference  of  the  emperor  of  Russia  terminating  when 
the  contending  parties  had  been  brought  together.  The  Prince 
Regentf  however,  offered  a direct  negotiation  at  London  or 
Gottenburg.  This  was  no  sooner  made  known  to  our  govern- 
ment, than  it  was  accepted.  In  addition  to  the  commissioners 
already  in  Europe  under  the  Russian  mediation,  the  president 
nominated  Henry  Clay,  Jonathan  Russel  and  Albert  Gallatin 
as  commissioners  of  peace ; and  they  soon  after  left  this  coun- 
try for  Gottenburg.  Little  more  was  expected,  however,  from 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


187 


Commissioners  sent  to  Gottenburg War  gains  ground  in  Public  Opinion. 

this,  than  to  make  apparent  the  sincerity  of  the  United  States 
in  desiring  peace ; and  the  conduct  of  Great  Britain  soon 
proved,  that  her  only  wish  was  to  keep  open  a door  for  nego- 
tiation. Subsequent  transactions  sufficiently  proved,  that  she 
rejected  the  Russian  mediation  solely  with  the  view  of  gaining 
time. 

Notwithstanding  the  strength  of  the  opposition  on  the  floor 
of  congress,  the  war  was  evidently  gaining  ground  in  the  esti- 
mation of  the  people.  The  conduct  of  the  enemy  in  the  pro- 
secution of  hostilities  had  been  such  as  to  awaken  the  patriot- 
ism of  every  American ; and  his  rejection  of  the  Russian  me- 
diation surprised  many  who  had  confidently  predicted  a prompt 
acceptance  of  it.  The  victories,  which  we  had  obtained  at  sea, 
came  home  to  the  feelings  of  the  whole  nation ; and  were  par- 
ticularly acceptable  to  the  opposition,  who  claimed  the  exclu- 
sive merit  of  them,  as  having  always  been  tire  best  friends  of 
the  navy.  Great  Britain  actually  complained,  that  those 
whom  she  had  considered  her  friends  in  America  rejoiced  in 
her  naval  defeats  ; and  accused  them  of  faithlessness  and  incon- 
stancy, because  they  permitted  their  love  of  country  to  over- 
come their  hatred  for  the  men  in  power.  The  sentiment,  that 
it  becomes  every  virtuous  man  to  rejoice  in  the  good  fortune 
of  his  country,  however  he  may  dislike  the  rulers  for  the  time 
being,  was  gradually  gaining  ground.  The  warlike  aspect  of 
every  thing  around  them,  interested  the  ardent  minds  of  the 
young  and  enterprising ; the  feats  of  arms  daily  recounted, 
awakened  a desire  for  distinction ; and  the  contagion  of  mili- 
tary pursuits,  whether  it  was  to  be  desired  or  regretted,  began 
to  spread  rapidly.  The  habits  of  a people,  who  had  been 
thirty  years  at  peace,  and  constantly  occupied  in  industrious 
callings,  could  not  be  changed  suddenly  : but  men  are  by  na- 
ture warlike,  and  they  cannot  exist  long  in  the  midst  of  martial 
scenes  and  preparations,  without  catching  their  spirit.  It  was 
no  hazardous  prediction,  that  the  enemy  of  a party,  would  soon 
be  considered  as  the  enemy  of  the  whole  country. 


188 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


War  with  the  Creek  Indians Massacre  by  the  Creeks  at  Fort  Mims. 


CHAPTER  XIY. 


War  with  the  Creek  Indians— Massacre  by  the  Creeks  at  Fort  Mims— Expedition 
under  Generals  Jackson  and  Cocke  against  Tallushatches— Battle  of  Talladega— Ge- 
neral Cocke  surprises  the  Indians  on  the  Tallapoosa  River — General  Floyd’s  Expedi- 
tion against  the  Autossee  Towns  — General  Claiborne’s  Expedition  against  the 
Towns  of  Eccanachaca — General  Jackson  marches  to  the  relief  of  Fort  Armstrong— 
His  Critical  Situation,  and  Retreat— Defeats  an  Indian  Ambuscade — Indians  attack 
General  Floyd  at  Camp  Defiance,  and  are  repulsed — General  Jackson  gains  the  san- 
guinary Victory  of  Horse-Shoe-Bend— Terminates  the  Creek  War  and  dictates  Peace 
on  Severe  Terms. 

Our  affairs  to  the  south  had  assumed  a serious  aspect ; and 
when  the  northern  armies  had  retired  into  winter  quarters,  the 
public  attention  was  kept  alive,  by  the  interesting  events  which 
transpired  in  the  country  of  the  Creeks.  That  ill-fated  people, 
under  British  influence,  had  at  length  declared  open  war. 

In  consequence  of  the  threatening  appearances  to  the  south, 
and  the  hostilities  which  already  prevailed  among  the  Indians 
inhabiting  what  was  then  the  Spanish  territory,  governor  Mit- 
chel  of  Georgia  was  required  by  the  secretary  of  war  to  de- 
tach a brigade  to  the  Ocmulgee  river,  for  the  purpose  of  cover- 
ing the  frontier  settlements  of  that  state.  Governor  Holmes, 
of  the  Mississippi  territory,  was  at  the  same  time  ordered  to 
call  out  a body  of  militia,  which  were  to  join  the  volunteers 
under  General  Claiborne  then  stationed  on  the  Mobile.  In  the 
course  of  the  summer  of  1813,  the  settlers  in  the  vicinity  of 
that  river  became  so  much  alarmed  at  the  hostile  deportment 
of  the  Creeks,  that  the  greater  part  of  them  had  abandoned 
their  plantations,  and  sought  refuge  in  the  nearest  fortresses. 
Those  among  the  Creeks  who  were  well  disposed  to  the  United 
States* being  much  the  weaker  party,  had  also,  in  some  places, 
shut  themselves  up  in  forts,  where  they  were  already  besieged 
by  their  countrymen. 

The  commencement  of  hostilities  was  signalized  by  one  of  the 
most  shocking  massacres  that  can  be  found  in  the  history  of  our 
Indian  wars.  The  settlers,  under  an  imperfect  idea  of  their 
danger,  had  thrown  themselves  into  small  forts  or  stations,  at 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


169 


Massacre  by  the  Creeks  at  Fort  Mims. 

great  distances  from  each  other,  on  the  various  branches  of  the 
Mobile.  Early  in  August  it  was  ascertained,  that  the  Indians 
intended  to  make  an  attack  upon  all  these  stations,  and  destroy 
them;  in  detail.  The  first  place  which  they  determined  to 
attempt  was  Fort  Mims,  in  which  the  greatest  number  of  fami- 
lies had  been  collected.  Toward  the  close  of  August,  informa- 
tion was  brought  that  the  Indians  were  about  to  assail  this 
post , and  in  the  first  moments  of  the  alarm  caused  by  this  news, 
the  occupants  made  some  preparations  for  defence.  It  seems, 
however,  that  it  was  almost  impossible  to  awake  them  to  a sense 
of  the  proximity  of  their  danger.  The  fort  was  commanded 
by  major  Beasley,  of  the  Mississippi  territory,  a brave  officer, 
and  as  a private  citizen,  highly  respected,  and  garrisoned  by 
about  one  hundred  volunteers.  By  some  fatality,  notwithstand- 
ing the  warnings  he  had  received,  the  commander  was  not  suf- 
ficiently on  his  guard,  and  suffered  himself  to  be  surprised  at 
noon-day  of  the  30th,  entirely  unprepared.  Scarcely  had  the 
sentinel  time  to  give  notice  of  the  approach  of  the  Indians,  ere 
they  rushed,  with  a dreadful  yell,  through  the  gate,  which  was 
wide  open.  The  garrison  was  instantly  under  arms,  and  the 
major  flew  towards  the  gate,  with  some  of  his  men,  in  order  to 
close  it,  and  if  possible  expel  the  enemy ; but  he  soon  after  fell 
mortally  wounded.  After  great  slaughter  on  both  sides,  the  gate 
was  at  length  closed ; but  a number  of  the  Indians  had  taken 
possession  of  a block-house,  from  which  they  were  not  expelled, 
until  after  a bloody  contest.  The  assault  was  continued  for  an 
hour,  on  the  outside  of  the  pickets ; and  the  port-holes  were 
several  times  carried  by  the  assailants,  and  as  often  retaken  by 
those  within  the  fort. 

The  Indians  now  for  a moment  withdrew,  apparently  dis- 
heartened by  their  loss  ; but  on  being  harangued  by  their  chief, 
Weatherford,  they  returned  with  augmented  fury  to  the  assault. 
Having  procured  axes,  they  cut  down  the  gate  and  made  a 
breach  in  the  pickets ; and,  possessing  themselves  of  the  area 
of  the  fort,  compelled  the  besieged  to  take  refuge  in  the  houses. 
Here  a gallant  resistance  was  made  by  the  inmates,  until  the 
Indians  set  fire  to  the  roofs ; when  the  situation  of  these  unfor- 
tunate people  became  altogether  hopeless.  It  is  only  by  those 
who  have  some  faint  idea  of  the  nature  of  Indian  warfare,  that 
the  horror  of  their  situation  can  be  conceived.  The  agonizing 
shrieks  of  the  unfortunate  women  and  children  at  their  unhappy 
fate,  might  have  awakened  pity  in  the  breasts  of  any  but  Indians. 
Not  an  individual  was  spared  by  these  monsters : from  the 
most  aged  person  to  the  youngest  infant,  all  became  the  victims 
of  their  indiscriminate  butchery ; excepting  only  those  who 


190 


Expedition  against  Tallushatclies 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Battle  of  Talladega. 


threw'  themselves  into  the  flames,  to  avoid  a worse  fate ! and  a 
few  who  escaped  by  leaping  over  the  pickets.  About  two  hun-  j 
dred  and  sixty  persons,  of  all  ages  and  sexes,  thus  perished, 
including  some  friendly  Indians  and  about  one  hundred  negroes. 
The  panic  which  this  dreadful  massacre  excited  at  the  other 
posts  can  scarcely  be  described : the  wretched  inhabitants, 
fearing  a similar  fate,  abandoned  their  retreats  of  fancied  secu- 
rity in  the  middle  of  the  night,  and,  in  their  endeavours  to 
escape  to  Mobile,  encountered  every  species  of  suffering  and 
privation.  The  dwellings  of  the  settlers  were  burnt,  and  their 
cattle  destroyed. 

On  the  receipt  of  this  disastrous  intelligence,  the  Tennessee 
militia,  under  the  orders  of  general  Jackson  and  general  Cocke, 
immediately  marched  to  the  country  of  the  Creeks.  On  the 
2d  of  November,  general  Coffee  was  detached,  with  nine  hun- 
dred men,  against  Tallushatclies,  a Creek  town,  and  reached 
the  place  about  daylight  on  the  3d.  The  Indians,  aware  of  his 
approach,  were  prepared  to  receive  him.  Within  a short  dis- 
tance of  the  village  they  charged  upon  him  with  unexampled 
boldness ; and  although  repulsed,  made  a most  obstinate  resist- 
ance. They  refused  to  receive  quarter,  and  were  slain  almost 
to  a man.  Nearly  two  hundred  of  their  warriors  were  killed 
in  this  affair.  The  women  and  children  were  taken  prisoners,  i 
The  loss  of  the  Americans  was  five  killed  and  forty  wounded. 

Late  in  the  morning  of  the  7th,  an  express  brought  intelli- 
gence to  general  Jackson,  that,  about  thirty  miles  below  his 
camp,  at  a place  called  Fort  Talladega,  a considerable  number 
of  hostile  Creeks  were  engaged  in  besieging  some  friendly 
Indians,  who  must  inevitably  perish  unless  speedily  relieved. 
This  officer,  whose  resolutions  were  executed  as  rapidly  as 
they  were  formed,  marched  at  twelve  o’clock  the  same  night, 
at  the  head  of  twelve  hundred  men,  and  arrived  within  six 
miles  of  the  place  the  next  evening.  At  midnight  he  again 
advanced,  and  by  seven  o’clock  of  the  following  morning  was 
within  a mile  of  the  enemy.  He  now  made  the  most  judicious 
arrangements  for  surrounding  them : and  approached,  within 
eighty  yards,  almost  unperceived.  The  battle  commenced  on 
the  part  of  the  Indians  with  great  fury.  Being  repulsed  on  all 
sides,  they  attempted  to  make  their  escape,  but  found  them- 
selves enclosed  ; and  had  not  two  companies  of  militia  given 
way,  whereby  a space  was  left  open  through  which  a consider- 
able number  of  the  enemy  escaped  to  the  mountains,  they  would 
all  have  been  taken  prisoners  or  destroyed.  In  the  pursuit 
many  were  sabred  or  shot  down.  In  this  action  the  American 
loss  was  fifteen  killed,  and  eighty  wounded.  That  of  the  Creeks 


101 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


Indians  defeated  on  the  Tallapoosa,  at  Autossee,  and  at  Eccanacbaca. 

was  little  short  of  three  hundred  killed,  their  whole  force 
exceeding  a thousand. 

General  Cocke,  who  commanded  the  other  division  of  the 
Tennessee  militia,  detached  general  White,  on  the  11th,  from 
Fort  Armstrong,  where  he  was  encamped,  against  the  hostile 
towns  on  the  Tallapoosa  river.  After  marching  the  whole 
night  of  the  17th,  he  surprised  a town  at  daylight,  containing 
upwards  of  three  hundred  warriors,  sixty  of  whom  he  killed 
and  the  rest  took  prisoners.  Having  burnt  several'  villages 
which  had  been  deserted  by  the  Indians,  he  returned  on  the 
23d,  without  losing  a single  man. 

The  Georgia  militia,  under  general  Floyd,  advanced  into  the 
Creek  country,  about  the  last  of  November.  Receiving  infor- 
mation that  a considerable  body  of  Indians  were  collected  at 
the  Autossee  towns,  of  which  there  were  two,  on  the  Talla- 
poosa river,  a place  which  they  called  their  beloved  ground, 
and  where,  according  to  their  prophets,  no  white  man  could 
molest  them,  general  Floyd  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  nine 
hundred  militia  and  four  hundred  friendly  Creeks,  and  marched 
from  his  encampment  on  the  Chattahouchee.  On  the  evening 
of  the  28th,  he  encamped  within  ten  miles  of  the  place,  and 
resuming  his  march  at  one  o’clock  of  the  next  morning,  reached 
the  towns  about  six,  and  commenced  an  attack  upon  both  at  the 
same  moment.  His  troops  were  met  by  the  Indians  with  uncom- 
mon bravery  ; and  it  was  only  after  a most  obstinate  resistance, 
that  they  were  forced,  by  his  musketry  and  bayonets,  to  fly 
into  the  thickets  and  copses  in  the  rear  of  the  towns.  In  the 
course  of  three  hours  from  the  commencement  of  the  engage- 
ment, the  enemy  were  completely  defeated,  and  their  villages 
wrapt  in  flames.  The  troops  having  almost  exhausted  their 
whole  stock  of  provisions,  and  being  sixty  miles  from  any 
depot,  and  in  the  heart  of  a country  filled  with  hosts  of  hostile 
savages,  now  returned  to  their  encampment  on  the  Chattahou- 
chee. In  this  battle  eleven  Americans  were  killed  and  fifty 
wounded  ; among  the  latter,  the  general  himself:  of  the  enemy, 
it  is  supposed  that,  besides  the  Autossee  and  Tallassee  kings, 
upwards  of  two  hundred  were  killed. 

In  the  month  of  December,  general  Claiborne  conducted  a 
detachment,  from  Fort  Claiborne,  on  the  east  side  of  the  Ala- 
bama river,  against  the  towns  of  Eccanachaca,  on  the  Alabama 
river  above  the  mouth  of  the  Cahawba.  On  the  22d,  he  came 
suddenly  upon  them,  killed  thirty  of  their  warriors,  and  after 
destroying  their  villages,  returned.  The  loss  to  the  Ameri- 
cans was,  one  killed  and  seven  wounded. 

After  the  battle  of  Talladega,  general  Jackson  was  left  with 


192 


BRACKEN  RIDGE’S 


General  Jackson  marches  to  the  Relief  of  Fort  Armstrong Retreats.  [ 

but  a handful  of  men,  in  consequence  of  the  term  of  service  ol  « 
the  militia  having  expired.  On  the  14th  of  January,  1814,  hi 
was  fortunately  reinforced  by  eight  hundred  volunteers  fron  jl 
Tennessee,  and  soon  after  by  several  hundred  friendly  In  !S, 
dians.  He  was  also  joined  by  general  Coffee  with  a numbe  jjf 
of  officers,  his  militia  having  returned  home.  On  the  17th  » 
with  the  view  of  making  a diversion  in  favour  of  general  Floyd 
and  at  the  same  time  of  relieving  Fort  Armstrong,  which  wai  » 
said  to  be  threatened,  he  entered  the  Indian  country,  with  thi 
determination  of  penetrating  still  farther  than  had  yet  beer  B 
attempted.  On  the  evening  of  the  21st,  believing  himself,  fron 
appearances,  in  the  vicinity  of  a large  body  of  Indians,  he  « 
encamped  with  great  precaution  and  kept  himself  in  the  attitude  ' 
of  defence.  During  the  night,  one  of  his  spies  brought  infor-  jlr 
mation  that  he  had  seen  the  enemy  a few  miles  off,  and  that  as  Jtl 
they  were  busily  engaged  in  sending  away  their  women  and  ;• 
children,  it  was  evident  they  had  discovered  the  Americans,  »i 
and  would  either  escape  or  make  an  attack  before  morning.  ^ 
While  the  troops  were  in  this  state  of  readiness,  they  were 
vigorously  assailed  on  their  left  flank  about  daylight.  The  m 
enemy  were  resisted  with  firmness,  and  after  a severe  contest,,  • 
fled  in  every  direction.  General  Coffee  having  been  detached 
with  four  hundred  men,  to  destroy  the  enemy’s  camp,  with 
directions  not  to  attack  it  if  strongly  fortified,  returned  with 
information  that  it  would  not  be  prudent  to  attempt  it  without 
artillery.  The  attack  already  made  was  soon  discovered  to  be. 
a feint;  and  half  an  hour  had  scarcely  elapsed,  when  the  enemy j 
commenced  a second  fierce  attack  on  Jackson’s  left  flank.  It 
seems  they  had  intended,  by  the  first  onset,  to  draw  the 
Americans  into  a pursuit,  and  by  that  means  produce  confu- 
sion; a result  which  was  completely  prevented  by  Jackson’s 
causing  his  left  flank  to  keep  its  position.  General  Coffee, 
with  about  fifty  of  his  officers,  acting  as  volunteers,  now  assailed  i 
the  Indians  on  the  left,  and  two  hundred  friendly  Indians  came' 
upon  them  on  the  right;  while  the  whole  line  in  front,  after" 
discharging  their  first  fire,  resolutely  charged,  and  forced  the  i 
enemy  to  fly  with  precipitation.  On  the  left  flank  of  the  Indians  i 
the  contest  was  kept  up  some  time  longer.  As  soon  as  possi- 
ble, a reinforcement  of  friendly  Indians  was  sent  to  general  i 
Coffee,  with  whose  aid  he  speedily  compelled  the  enemy  to  i 
retire,  leaving  fifty  of  their  warriors  on  the  ground.  In  this  i 
action  general  Coffee  was  severely  wounded,  and  his  aid, 
A.  Donaldson,  killed. 

Being  apprehensive  of  another  attack,  general  Jackson  for-  i 
tiffed  his  camp  for  the  night.  The  next  day,  fearing  a want  of  i 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


193 


Defeats  an  Indian  Ambuscade Indians  repulsed  at  Camp  Defiance. 

provisions,  he  found  it  necessary  to  retreat,  and  before  night 
reached  Enotachopco  creek,  having  passed  a dangerous  defile 
without  interruption.  In  the  morning  he  had  occasion  to  cross 
i second  defile,  where  he  had  good  reason  to  fear  an  ambus- 
:ade  of  the  enemy.  Having  made  the  most  judicious  arrange- 
nents  for  the  disposition  of  his  force  in  case  of  attack,  he  moved 
orward  towards  the  pass.  The  advanced  guard,  with  part  of 
he  flank  columns  and  the  wounded,  had  scarcely  crossed  the 
;reek  just  named,  when  the  alarm  was  given  in  the  rear.  Jackson 
mmediately  gave  orders  for  his  right  and  left  columns  to  wheel 
>n  their  pivots,  and  crossing  the  stream  above  and  below,  to 
issail  the  flanks  and  rear  of  the  enemy,  and  thus  completely 
jnclose  them.  When,  however,  the  word  was  given  for  these 
;olumns  to  form,  and  a few  guns  were  fired,  they  precipitately 
*ave  way.  This  flight  had  well  nigh  proved  fatal : for  it  drew 
dong  with  it  the  greater  part  of  the  centre  column,  leaving  not 
■ nore  than  twenty-five  men  to  maintain  the  ground  against  over- 
vhelming  numbers.  All  that  could  now  be  opposed  to  the 
memy,  were  the  few  who  remained  of  the  rear  guard,  the  artil- 
ery  company,  and  captain  Russel’s  company  of  spies.  Their 
onduct,  however,  was  admirable.  Lieutenant  Armstrong,  with 
he  utmost  coolness  and  intrepidity,  and  aided  by  a few  more, 
. (ragged  a six-pounder  to  the  top  of  a hill,  although  exposed  to 
heavy  fire ; and  having  gained  his  position,  loaded  the  piece 
> vilh  grape,  and  fired  it  with  such  effect,  that  after  a few  dis- 
harges,  the  enemy  were  repulsed.  They  were  pursued  for 
: everal  miles  by  colonel  Carrol,  colonel  Higgins,  and  captains 
illiot  and  Pipkins.  Captain  Gordon,  of  the  spies,  had  partly 
ucceeded  in  turning  their  flank,  and  thus  contributed  greatly  to 
- i estore  the  day.  The  Americans  now  continued  their  retreat 
: dthout  further  molestation.  In  these  different  engagements, 
bout  twenty  Americans  were  killed  and  seventy-five  wounded ; 
' le  loss  of  the  enemy  in  the  last  engagement  was  about  one 
undred  and  eighty  slain. 

Meanwhile  general  Floyd  was  again  advancing  towards  the 
idian  territory,  from  the  Chattahouchee  river.  On  the  27th 
I f January,  at  Camp  Defiance,  he  was  attacked  by  a large  body 
I f Indians,  about  an  hour  before  day.  They  stole  upon  the 
.-ntinels,  and  after  firing  on  them,  rushed  with  great  impetu- 
, sity  towards  the  main  body.  The  action  soon  became  gene- 
d.  The  front  of  both  flanks  was  closely  pressed,  but  the 
I rmness  of  the  officers  and  men  repelled  the  assaults  at  every 
lint.  As  soon  as  it  became  sufficiently  light,  general  Floyd 
rengthened  his  right  wing  and  formed  his  cavalry  in  the 
■ar,  and  then  directed  a charge.  The  enemy  gave  way 


194 


BRACKEN  RIDGE’S 


General  Jackson  gains  the  sanguinary  Victory  of  Horse-Shoe  Bend. 

before  the  bayonet,  and  being  pursued  by  the  cavalry,  were 
many  of  them  killed.  The  loss  of  general  Floyd  was  seven- 
teen killed  and  one  hundred  and  thirty-two  wounded.  That  of 
the  Indians  could  not  be  ascertained  ; although  it  must  have 
been  very  considerable : thirty-seven  of  their  warriors  were  left 
dead  on  the  field. 

By  this  time,  it  might  be  supposed  that  the  Creeks  had  been 
satisfied  with  the  experiment  of  war ; but  they  appear  to  have 
been  infatuated  to  a most  extraordinary  degree.  Under  the 
influence  of  their  prophets,  they  were  led  on  from  one  ruinous 
effort  to  another,  in  hopes  that  the  time  would  at  last  arrive 
when  their  enemies  would  be  delivered  into  their  hands. 

General  Jackson  having  received  considerable  reinforcements 
from  Tennessee,  and  being  joined  by  a number  of  friendly 
Indians,  set  out  on  an  expedition  to  the  Tallapoosa  river.  He 
proceeded  from  the  Coosa  on  the  24th  of  March,  and  reached 
the  southern  extremity  of  the  New  Youca  on  the  27th,  at  a 
place  called  the  Horse-Shoe-Bend  of  the  Tallapoosa.  Nature 
furnishes  few  situations  so  eligible  for  defence,  and  here  the 
Creeks,  by  the  direction  of  their  prophets,  had  made  their  last 
stand.  Across  the  neck  of  the  peninsula  formed  by  the  curva- 
ture of  the  river  they  had  erected  a breast-work  of  the  greatest  i 
compactness  and  strength,  from  five  to  eight  feet  high,  and 
provided  with  a double  row  of  port-holes,  artfully  arranged.  In 
this  place  they  considered  themselves  perfectly  secure  ; as  the 
assailants  could  not  approach  without  being  exposed  to  a dou- 
ble and  cross  fire  from  those  who  lay  behind  the  breast-works.  I 
The  area  thus  enclosed  was  little  short  of  one  hundred  acres. 
The  warriors  from  the  Oakfuskee,  Oakshaya,  and  Hillabee 
towns,  the  Fish  Ponds,  and  the  Eupauta  towns,  were  here  col- 
lected, in  number  exceeding  a thousand. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  the  27th,  general  Jackson,  having 
encamped  the  preceding  night  within  six  miles  of  the  Bend, 
detached  general  Coffee,  with  the  mounted  men  and  nearly  the 
whole  of  the  friendly  Indian  force,  to  pass  the  river  at  a ford 
about  three  miles  below  the  Creek  encampment,  and  instructed 
him  to  surround  the  Bend  in  such  a manner,  that  none  of  the 
savages  should  effect  their  escape  by  crossing  the  river.  With 
the  remainder  of  his  force,  he  advanced  to  the  point  of  land  which 
led  to  the  front  of  the  breast-work  ; and  at  half  past  ten,  planted 
his  artillery  on  a small  eminence  within  eighty  yards  of  the 
nearest,  and  two  hundred  and  fifty  of  the  farthest  point  of  the 
works.  A brisk  cannonade  was  opened  upon  the  centre  ; and  a 
severe  fire  directed  with  musketry  and  rifles,  whenever  the 
Indians  ventured  to  show  themselves  above  or  outside  of  their 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


195 


Victory  of  Horse  Shoe-Bend. 

defences.  In  the  meantime,  general  Coffee,  having  crossed 
below,  had  advanced  towards  the  village.  When  within  half  a 
mile  of  that  part  which  stood  at  the  extremity  of  the  peninsula, 
the  Indians  uttered  their  yell.  Coffee,  expecting  an  immediate 
attack,  drew  up  his  men  in  order  of  battle,  and  in  this  manner 
continued  to  move  forward.  The  friendly  Indians  had  previ- 
ously taken  possession  of  the  bank  of  the  river,  for  the  purpose 
of  preventing  the  retreat  of  the  enemy : but  they  no  sooner 
heard  the  artillery  of  Jackson,  and  saw  the  approach  of  Coffee, 
than  they  rushed  to  the  bank,  while  Coffee’s  militia,  in  conse- 
quence, were  obliged  to  remain  in  order  of  battle.  The  former 
were  unable  to  remain  silent  spectators : some  began  to  fire 
across  the  stream,  about  one  hundred  yards  wide,  while  others 
plunged  into  the  river,  and  swimming  across,  brought  back  a 
number  of  canoes.  In  these  the  greater  part  embarked,  and 
landing  on  the  peninsula,  advanced  into  the  village,  drove  the 
enemy  from  their  huts  up  to  the  fortifications,  and  continued 
to  annoy  them  during  the  whole  action.  This  movement  of 
the  Indians  rendered  it  necessary  that  a part  of  Coffee’s  line 
should  take  their  place. 

General  Jackson  finding  that  his  arrangements  were  com- 
plete, yielded  at  length  to  the  earnest  solicitations  of  his  men 
to  be  led  to  the  charge.  The  regular  troops,  led  by  colonel 
Williams  and  major  Montgomery,  were  in  a moment  in  pos- 
session of  the  nearest  part  of  the  breast-works : the  militia 
accompanied  them  with  equal  firmness  and  intrepidity.  Hav- 
ing maintained  for  a few  minutes  a very  obstinate  contest, 
muzzle  to  muzzle,  through  the  port-holes,  in  which,  to  use 
Jackson’s  own  language,  “ many  of  the  enemy’s  balls  were 
welded  to  the  American  bayonets,”  they  succeeded  in  gaining 
the  opposite  side  of  the  works.  The  event  could  no  longer  be 
doubtful ; the  enemy,  although  many  of  them  fought  with  that 
kind  of  bravery  which  desperation  inspires,  were  routed  and 
cut  to  pieces.  The  v'hole  margin  of  the  river  which  surrounded 
the  peninsula  was  strewed  with  the  slain.  Five  hundred  and 
fifty-seven  v’ere  found  dead,  besides  those  thrown  into  the  river 
by  their  friends  or  drowned  in  attempting  to  fly.  Not  more 
than  fifty,  it  was  supposed,  escaped.  Among  the  slain  were 
their  great  prophet  Manahoe,  and  two  other  prophets  of  less 
note.  About  three  hundred  women  and  children  were  taken 
prisoners.  Jackson’s  loss  was,  twenty-six  Americans  killed, 
and  one  hundred  and  seven  wounded  ; eighteen  Cherokees 
killed,  and  thirty-six  wounded ; and  five  friendly  Creeks  killed, 
and  eleven  wounded. 

This  most  decisive  victory  put  an  end  to  the  war  with  the 


196 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Creek  War  terminated,  and  Peace  dictated  on  Severe  Terms. 


Creeks  ; and  broke  the  spirit  and  power  of  these  misguided  men 
completely.  The  victory  of  Tallushatches,  won  by  Cotfee ; of 
the  Tallapoosa,  by  Cocke;  the  two  victories  of  general  Floyd, 
on  the  Georgia  side  of  the  Indian  territory  ; those  of  Talladega 
and  Enotachopco,  won  by  Jackson ; and  the  fatal  battle  of  the 
Horse-Shoe-Bend,  fought  by  Jackson  and  Coffee,  may  be  said 
to  have  “ cut  up  the  war  by  the  roots.” 

Jackson  soon  after  scoured  the  country  on  the  Coosa  and 
Tallapoosa  rivers.  A party  of  the  enemy  on  the  latter  river, 
on  his  approach,  fled  to  Pensacola.  The  larger  portion  of  the 
Creeks,  and  among  them  their  most  able  and  sanguinary  chief 
Weatherford,  now  came  forward  and  threw  themselves  on  the 
mercy  of  the  victors.  A detachment  of  militia  from  North  and 
South  Carolina,  under  the  command  of  colonel  Pearson,  tra- 
versed the  country  on  the  Alabama,  and  received  the  submis- 
sion of  a great  number  of  Creek  warriors  and  prophets. 

In  the  course  of  the  summer  a treaty  of  peace  was  dictated 
to  the  Creeks  by  general  Jackson,  on  severe  terms.  They 
agreed  to  yield  a large  portion  of  their  country  as  an  indemnity 
for  the  expenses  of  the  war ; they  conceded  the  privilege  of 
opening  roads  through  their  country,  together  with  the  liberty 
of  navigating  their  rivers ; they  engaged  to  establish  trading 
houses,  and  to  endeavour  to  bring  back  the  nation  to  its  former 
state ; they  also  stipulated  to  hold  no  intercourse  with  any 
British  or  Spanish  post  or  garrison,  and  to  deliver  up  the  pro- 
perty they  had  taken  from  the  whites  and  the  friendly  Indians. 
The  general,  on  the  part  of  the  United  States,  undertook  to 
guaranty  their  remaining  territory  to  them,  to  restore  all  their 
prisoners,  and,  in  consideration  of  their  destitute  situation,  to 
furnish  them  gratuitously  with  the  necessaries  of  life  until  they 
could  provide  for  themselves. 

It  was  truly  lamentable  to  contemplate  the  ruin  of  tribes 
which  were  making  such  rapid  advances  to  civilization.  Their 
villages  were  entirely  desti’oyed ; and  their  herds,  which  had 
become  numerous,  were  killed  by  themselves  at  an  early  part 
of  the  contest. 


i 

s 

1 i; 

6 

- 

I' 


1 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


197 


Plans  of  Operations  against  Canada March  of  General  Brown. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


Plans  of  Operations  against  Canada  proposed— General  Blown  marches  to  Sack- 
ett's  Harbour — General  Wilkinson  retires  to  Plattsburg— Attacks  the  British  at  La 
Colie  and  is  repulsed— Suspended  from  the  command— Discouraging  Difficulties  in  the 
Economy  of  the  Army— Smuggling— Unsuccessful  Attack  by  the  British  at  Otter 
Creek— British  Fleet  enters  Lake  Champlain— Lake  Ontario — Contest  for  Superiority 
there — Gallant  Defence  of  Oswego — British  land  at  Pulteneyville — Blockade  at  Sack, 
ett’s  Harbour— Engagement  at  Sandy  Creek  and  Capture  of  the  British  there— Death 
of  Colonel  Forsythe— of  Captain  Malloux,  in  a Skirmish — Colonel  Campbell’s  Expe- 
dition against  Dover,  Canada— Affairs  to  the  Westward — Colonel  Baubee  taken  pri- 
soner—Gallant  Defence  by  Captain  Holmes— Serious  Crisis  in  our  Affairs— Napoleon 
overthrown — Great  Britain  directs  her  undivided  Energies  against  the  United  States — 
Northern  Sea  Coast  invaded  by  Commodore  Hardy — Attack  on  Saybrook  and  Brock- 
way’s  Ferry — Engagement  in  Long  Island  Sound — Ravages  at  Wareham  and  Scitu- 
ate — Attack  on  Booth  Bay  repelled — Occupation  of  all  the  Islands  in  Passamaquoddy 
Bay  by  the  British— Gallant  Defence  of  Stonington— Territory  east  of  the  Penobscot 
River  claimed  and  occupied  by  the  British — Destruction  of  the  Frigate  John  Adams. 

After  the  failure  of  the  campaign  against  the  British  pro- 
vinces, the  army  remained  in  winter  quarters,  without  the 
occurrence  of  any  incident  of  much  importance,  until  towards 
the  latter  end  of  February  of  the  year  1814.  General  Wil- 
kinson had  submitted  several  plans  of  attack  on  the  different 
British  posts  in  his  vicinity,  with  the  view  of  cutting  off  the 
communication  between  Upper  and  Lower  Canada,  to  the 
department  of  war.  These,  however,  did  not  meet  the  appro- 
bation of  the  secretary,  who  gave  orders  that  the  American 
force  should  be  withdrawn  from  its  present  position : that 
two  thousand  men  should  march  under  general  Brown  to 
Sackett’s  Harbour,  with  a suitable  proportion  of  field  artillery 
and  battering  cannon ; and  that  the  residue  should  fall  back  on 
Plattsburg.  The  general-in-chief,  in  obedience  to  these  orders, 
destroyed  his  barracks  and  the  flotilla,  and  retired  to  the  place 
designated.  The  British,  apprized  of  his  retreat,  detached 
a large  force  under  colonel  Scott,  of  the  One  hundred  and  third 
British  regiment,  against  French  Mills,  who  destroyed  the 
public  stores  and  pillaged  the  property  of  private  citizens,  but, 
on  hearing  of  the  approach  of  an  American  force,  retreated  in 
r * 


198 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


General  Wilkinson  retires  to  Plattsburg Attacks  the  British  at  La  Colie. 

the  most  precipitate  manner.  His  whole  party  suffered  much 
from  a severe  snow  storm,  besides  losing  upwards  of  two  hun- 
dred men  by  desertion,  who  surrendered  themselves  to  the  Ame- 
ricans. It  was  about  this  time,  that  loss  by  desertions  became 
one  of  the  serious  difficulties  which  the  enemy  had  to  encounter. 
The  practice  of  permitting  their  soldiery  to  plunder  in  almost 
every  instance,  may  perhaps  have  arisen  from  the  necessity  of 
some  such  indulgence  as  this,  in  order  to  retain  them  in  their 
service. 

Towards  the  latter  end  of  March,  general  Wilkinson  deter- 
mined to  erect  a battery  at  a place  called  Rouse’s  Point,  where 
his  engineer  had  discovered  a position  from  which  the  enemy’s 
fleet,  then  laid  up  at  St.  John’s,  might  be  kept  in  check,  and 
their  contemplated  movement  on  Lake  Champlain  impeded  or 
prevented.  The  breaking  up  of  the  ice  on  the  lake  at  an  ear- 
lier period  of  the  season  than  usual,  defeated  his  plan.  A body 
of  the  enemy,  upwards  of  two  thousand  strong,  on  discovering 
his  design,  had  been  collected  at  La  Colle  mill,  three  miles 
below  Rouse’s  Point,  for  the  purpose  of  opposing  him.  With  a 
view  of  dislodging  this  party,  the  commander-in-chief,  at  the  head 
of  about  four  thousand  men,  crossed  the  Canada  line  on  the  30th 
of  March.  After  dispersing  several  of  the  enemy’s  skirmishing 
parties,  he  reached  La  Colle  mill,  a large  fortified  stone  house,  ' 
situated  in  the  centre  of  an  open  piece  of  ground,  and  de- 
fended by  a strong  corps  of  British  regulars  under  the  command 
of  major  Hancock.  For  the  purpose  of  effecting  a breach,  an 
eighteen-pounder  was  ordered  up  by  general  Wilkinson ; but 
owing  to  the  nature  of  the  ground  over  which  it  had  to  pass, 
the  transportation  was  found  impracticable,  and  a twelve  and  a 
five-and-a-half  inch  howitzer  were  therefore  substituted.  These 
pieces,  under  the  direction  of  captain  M’Pherson,  and  lieute- 
nants Larabee  and  Sheldon,  were  posted  at  the  distance  of 
two  hundred  paces  from  the  house,  and  covered  by  the  second 
brigade  : with  part  of  colonel  Clarke’s  command,  under  general 
Smith,  on  the  right ; and  the  third  brigade,  under  general  Bissel, 
on  the  left.  Colonel  Miller  was  ordered  to  take  a position 
with  the  Twelfth  and  Thirteenth  regiments  which  would  enable 
him  to  cut  off  the  enemy’s  retreat ; while  the  reserve,  composed 
of  a select  corps  of  the  first  brigade,  was  placed  under  the 
command  of  general  Macomb.  These  arrangements  being  made, 
the  battery  opened  upon  the  house.  The  fire  was  promptly  re- 
turned ; and,  owing  to  the  unavoidable  exposure  of  the  Ameri- 
can troops,  was  extremely  destructive.  Captain  M’Pherson 
was  wounded  at  the  commencement  of  the  attack,  but  continued 
at  his  post  until  a second  shot  had  broken  his  thigh  ; his  nevt 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAIT 


Wilkinson  suspended  from  the  Command Discouraging  Difficulties. 

officer,  Larabee,  was  shot  through  the  lungs ; and,  lieutenant 
Sheldon,  who  kept  up  the  fire  until  the  end  of  the  affair,  behaved 
in  a manner  which  drew  forth  the  warm  praise  of  his  general. 

The  British  commander,  perceiving  that  the  Americans  per- 
sisted in  bombarding  the  house,  made  a desperate  sortie,  and 
several  times  charged  upon  the  cannon.  He  was  as  often 
repulsed  by  the  covering  troops,  and  was  at  last  compelled  to 
retire  into  his  fortress  with  loss.  It  being  now  found  im- 
practicable to  make  an  impression  on  the  unusually  thick  walls 
of  this  strong  building,  with  such  light  pieces,  notwithstanding 
that  they  were  managed  with  great  skill,  the  commander-in- 
chief called  in  his  different  parties,  and  fell  back  in  good  order. 
The  loss  of  the  Americans  was-upwards  of  one  hundred  and 
forty  in  killed  and  wounded ; that  of  the  British  was  not  ascer- 
tained. 

The  unfortunate  issue  of  this  affair,  together  with  the  failure 
of  the  last  campaign,  brought  general  Wilkinson  into  dis- 
repute with  the  public.  The  administration,  yielding  to  the 
popular  voice,  thought  proper  to  suspend  him  from  the  com- 
mand, and  placed  the  army  under  the  charge  of  general  Izai'd. 
General  Wilkinson  was  afterwards  tried,  and  honourably  ac- 
quitted of  all  the  charges  alleged  against  him.  One  great  fault 
inherent  in  the  nature  of  our  form  of  government,  is  a disposition 
to  hasty  and  harsh  decision  respecting  the  conduct  and  charac- 
ter of  public  men,  which  no  more  ceases  to  be  injustice  when 
entertained  by  ten  millions  than  if  by  ten  individuals.  Men 
are  often  ruined  in  public  estimation,  for  slight  causes,  or  for 
uncontrollable  accidents ; and  they  are  as  often  elevated  to  the 
highest  pinnacle  of  celebrity,  for  actions  which  may  be  better 
considered  as  the  effect  of  chance  than  the  test  of  merit. 

The  most  discouraging  difficulties  presented  themselves  in 
the  economy,  equipment  and  government  of  the  American 
forces,  to  the  very  last  hour  of  the  war.  The  severity  of  the 
climate  on  the  borders  of  the  St.  Lawrence  and  the  lakes  to 
which  our  tyros  were  exposed,  and  their  want  of  the  knowledge 
and  experience  requisite  to  render  themselves  comfortable  in 
camp,  were  the  causes  of  fatal  diseases,  which  carried  off  a 
number  greater  than  fell  in  battle ; and  the  proportion  of  sick 
and  unfit  for  duty  was  at  all  times  very  great.  From  the  want 
of  that  system,  regularity  and  strictness  which  belong  to  old 
establishments,  there  existed  at  one  moment  a superabun- 
dance of  all  the  necessary  munitions,  and  at  another,  as  great 
a scarcity.  There  was  no  end  to  the  irregular  and  unforeseen 
expenses  which  the  government  was  constantly  called  upon  to 
incur.  Abuses  the  most  vexatious,  and  which  baffled  every 


200 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Smuggling Unsuccessful  Attack  by  the  British  at  Otter  Creek. 

effort  to  reform,  were  practised  in  all  the  subordinate  depart-  : 
ments.  All  this  must  be  attributed  to  the  true  causes : our 
settled  habits  of  peace,  and  the  slowness  with  which  the 
organization  of  military  establishments  must  ever  be  effected 
under  a government  like  ours.  We  had  yet  to  learn  and  put  ; 
in  practice,  the  ceaseless  and  ever-varying  minutiae  of  camp 
police.  We  had  no  regular  soldiers  until  almost  the  close  of 
the  war ; and  what  school  of  experience  had  we  in  which  to 
train  and  form  them  ? Our  subalterns,  at  first,  were  generally 
men  of  little  education  of  any  kind,  and  required  themselves 
the  instruction  which  they  undertook  to  communicate. 

To  these  unavoidable  misfortunes,  was  to  be  superadded  the 
disgraceful  conduct  of  many  of  our  frontier  inhabitants,  who 
supplied  the  enemy  with  every  thing  of  which  they  stood  in 
want.  In  spite  of  vigilant  exertion  to  prevent  it,  a constant 
intercourse  was  kept  up  across  the  Canada  line  ; and  the  British 
were  not  only  furnished  with  immense  quantities  of  provisions 
without  which  they  could  not  have  subsisted  their  armies,  but 
were  also  regularly  advised  of  each  matter  of  importance  which 
transpired  on  the  American  side. 

Shortly  after  the  affair  of  La  Colle,  the  greater  part  of  the  ; 
enemy’s  force  was  collected  at  St.  John’s  and  Isle  Aux  Noix, 
for  the  purpose  of  securing  the  entrance  of  the  British  squad- 
ron into  Lake  Champlain,  on  the  breaking  up  of  the  ice.  This 
movement  was  effected  early  in  May.  Some  time  before  this, 
on  the  suggestion  of  general  Wilkinson,  commodore  M’Donough 
had  fortified  the  mouth  of  Otter  river  by  the  erection  of  a bat- 
tery on  the  cape  at  its  entrance,  so  as  to  secure  a passage  to  the 
lake  for  his  flotilla,  which  then  lay  at  Vergennes,  some  miles 
higher  up  the  river,  waiting  for  its  armament.  This  precau- 
tion proved  of  great  service.  The  commodore  had  laboured 
with  indefatigable  industry  to  provide  a naval  force  for  this 
lake  which  might  cope  with  that  of  the  enemy  ; and  the 
first  object  of  the  British,  when  they  found  the  navigation  open, 
was  to  attempt  its  destruction,  before  it  could  be  prepared  to 
meet  them.  On  the  12th  of  May,  a bomb  vessel  and  eight 
large  galleys  were  stationed  by  the  enemy  across  the  river,  for 
the  purpose  of  blockading  the  squadron,  and  at  the  same  time 
to  intercept  the  naval  supplies,  required  for  completing  its 
armament,  and  which  it  was  supposed  would  be  sent  thither  by 
water.  Captain  Thornton  of  the  light  artillery,  and  lieutenant 
Cassin  with  a number  of  sailors,  were  ordered  to  the  defence 
of  the  battery ; and  indications  being  at  the  same  time  dis- 
covered of  an  attempt  by  the  enemy  to  assail  the  battery  in  the 
rear,  general  Davis,  of  the  Vermont  militia,  called  up  part  of 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


201 


British  Fleet  enters  Lake  Champlain  . . . Contest  for  Superiority  on  Lake  Ontario. 

his  brigade,  in  order  to  oppose  the  landing.  At  daybreak  on 
the  14th,  the  enemy  commenced  an  attack  upon  the  works,  but 
were  so  effectually  resisted,  that  they  were  compelled  to  with- 
draw from  their  position,  leaving  behind  them  in  their  retreat 
two  of  their  galleys.  Commodore  M’Donough  had  attempted 
to  bring  down  some  of  the  American  vessels  to  the  mouth  of 
the  river ; but  the  British  squadron  had  disappeared  before  he 
could  attain  his  object.  Soon  afterwards  their  whole  squadron 
moved  down  into  the  lake,  but  not  without  some  skirmishing  with 
a small  body  of  militia  under  general  Wright,  as  they  passed 
Burlington. 

While  the  naval  preparations  were  making  on  Lake  Cham- 
plain, the  winter  and  spring  were  taken  up  with. similar  pre- 
parations for  the  coming  contest  on  Lake  Ontario.  At  Kings- 
ton, the  British  were  building  a ship  of  extraordinary  size  ; 
for  they  no  longer  trusted,  as  they  had  done  with  other  nations, 
to  superior  seamanship  and  valour.  Commodore  Chauncey 
therefore  was  under  the  necessity  of  building  an  additional 
vessel,  for  the  purpose  of  maintaining  as  nearly  as  possible  an 
equality  of  force.  While  these  vessels  were  in  course  of  construc- 
tion, numerous  attempts  were  made  to  destroy  them,  which  it 
required  all  the  vigilance  of  each  party  to  prevent  the  other  from 
carrying  into  effect.  On  the  25th  of  April,  three  of  the  enemy’s 
boats,  provided  with  the  means  of  blowing  up  the  vessels,  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  close  into  Sackett’s  Harbour ; but  they  were 
discovered,  and  fired  upon  by  lieutenant  Dudley,  the  officer  then 
on  guard,  before  they  could  execute  their  purpose,  and  compelled 
to  throw  their  powddr  into  the  lake,  in  order  to  prevent  the  explo- 
sion of  their  own  boats.  Foiled  in  this  attempt,  by  the  vigilance 
of  the  Americans,  they  next  formed  the  determination  to  intercept 
the  rigging,  naval  stores  and  guns,  for  the  new  ship  Superior, 
then  on  their  way.  These  had  been  deposited  at  Oswego ; 
and  thither  sir  James  Yeo  proceeded  with  his  whole  fleet,  hav- 
ing on  board  a large  body  of  troops  under  genei'al  Drummond, 
for  the  purpose  of  storming  the  fort  and  capturing  so  valuable 
a booty.  The  British  arrived  on  the  5th  of  May,  and  imme- 
diately commenced  a heavy  bombardment  of  the  place.  The 
force  at  Fort  Oswego  consisted  of  three  hundred  men  under 
the  command  of  lieutenant-colonel  Mitchell ; a number  too  small 
to  contend  with  so  superior  a force ; and  had  five  guns,  three 
of  which  were  almost  useless,  besides  a shore  battery  of  one 
twelve-pounder.  The  Americans  no  sooner  perceived  the 
enemy,  than  they  sunk  the  schooner  Growler,  then  in  Oswego 
creek  receiving  the  cannon,  strengthened  the  garrison  of  the 
fort  by  the  addition  of  the  sailors  of  the  Growler,  under  lieutenant 


202 


BRAOKENRIDGE’3 


Gallant  Defence  of  Oswego  and  Pulteneyville  . • . Blockade  of  Sackett’s  Harbour. 

Pierce ; and  planted  all  the  tents  that  could  be  procured  on  the 
village  side  of  the  creek,  in  order  to  give  the  appearance  of  a 
large  force  of  militia.  The  shore  battery  was  commanded  by 
captain  Boyle,  seconded  by  lieutenant  Legate.  At  one  o’clock, 
fifteen  barges  filled  with  troops  moved  towards  the  shore,  pre- 
ceded by  several  gun-boats  to  cover  the  landing,  while  the  can- 
nonade from  the  larger  vessels  was  still  continued.  As  soon 
as  the  enemy  got  within  range  of  shot,  they  were  so  warmly 
received  by  the  gun  on  the  shore,  that  their  boats  were  twice 
repulsed,  one  of  the  largest  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  Ame- 
ricans ; and  at  last  were  compelled  to  retire  to  their  shipping. 

The  British  squadron  now  stood  off,  but  this  was  evidently 
for  the  purpose  of  renewing  the  attack  in  such  a manner  as  to 
render  it  effectual.  On  the  6th,  the  enemy  again  approached, 
having  resolved  to  land  under  cover  of  their  ships.  They  ac- 
cordingly kept  up  a heavy  fire  for  three  hours,  while  their 
land  forces,  two  thousand  in  number,  under  general  De  Watte- 
ville,  succeeded  in  gaining  the  shore,  afler  a gallant  resistance 
by  lieutenant  Pierce  and  his  seamen.  Colonel  Mitchell  now 
abandoned  the  fort,  and  joining  his  corps  to  the  marines  and 
seamen,  engaged  the  enemy’s  front  and  flanks,  and  did  great 
execution.  Finding  further  resistance  useless,  he  fell  back, 
formed  his  troops,  and  took  up  his  march  to  the  Falls  of  Os 
wego,  thirteen  miles  distant,  destroying  the  bridges  in  his  rear. 
Hither  the  naval  stores  had  already  been  removed,  and  for  all  the 
trouble  and  loss  which  they  had  sustained,  the  British  procured 
nothing  more  than  the  cannon  of  the  fort,  a few  barrels  of  pro- 
visions and  some  whiskey.  These  were  purchased  with  a loss 
of  two  hundred  and  thirty-five  men,  in  killed  and  wounded.  The 
loss  of  the  Americans  was  sixty-nine  in  killed,  wounded  and 
missing ; among  the  first,  a promising  officer,  lieutenant  Blaney. 
On  the  morning  of  the  7th,  the  enemy  evacuated  the  place. 

On  the  15th,  a part  of  this  force  proceeded  to  Pulteneyville, 
and  demanded  the  public  stores.  The  inhabitants  were  unable 
to  repel  the  invaders,  and  the  British  commodore  landed  a party 
of  sailors  and  marines,  who  indulged  themselves  in  their  usual 
depredations;  when  general  Swift,  of  the  New  York  militia, 
opportunely  arriving  with  a part  of  his  brigade,  put  them  to 
flight.  The  enemy  did  not  attempt  to  re-land,  but,  along  with 
the  other  vessels  of  the  squadron,  sailed  for  Sackett’s  Harbour. 

The  British  fleet  approached  Sackett’s  Harbour  on  the 
19th ; and  cast  anchor  in  such  a manner  as  to  cutoff  all  com- 
munication between  that  port  and  other  places  on  the  lake.  The 
object  of  sir  James  Yeo  was  to  prevent  the  Superior,  which 
had  just  been  launched,  frcm  receiving  her  armament  and  equip- 


[]  c 
I i 

'it 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


203 


Engagement  at  Sandy  Creek,  and  Capture  of  the  British  there. 

ments  by  water ; and  consequently,  when  he  heard  that  she 
had  obtained  them  from  the  interior  by  land  conveyance,  he 
broke  up  the  blockade,  and  returned  to  Kingston. 

In  the  meantime,  some  additional  cannon  and  ordnance  stores 
intended  for  vessels  of  the  American  fleet,  had  arrived  at 
Oswego.  Another  new  ship,  the  Mohawk,  was  at  this  time 
on  the  stocks,  and  in  order  to  prepare  her  for  the  lake  early  in 
June,  these  supplies  were  indispensably  necessary.  Recent 
experience  had  taught  the  American  commander  to-avoid  the 
expense  and  delay  of  land  carriage ; and  it  was  therefore  deter- 
mined, since  the  British  fleet  had  disappeared,  to  transport 
them  by  water.  To  deceive  the  enemy,  who  had  numerous 
gun-boats  hovering  about  the  different  creeks,  a report  was 
circulated  that  the  stores  were  to  be  forwarded  to  the  Oneida 
Lake.  Nineteen  barges,  then  lying  at  Oswego  Falls,  were 
assigned  for  their  conveyance,  and  were  placed  under  the 
command  of  captain  AVoolsey;  and  major  Appling  was  des- 
patched by  General  Gaines,  with  a detachment  to  aid  in  their 
defence.  On  the  28th  of  May,  captain  Woolsey  brought  his 
flotilla  down  the  creek  and  reached  the  village  of  Oswego  by 
sunset.  Finding  the  coast  clear,  he  took  advantage  of  the  dark- 
ness of  the  night  and  put  into  the  lake.  The  next  day  he 
reached  Sandy  Creek,  and  ascended  it  a few  miles.  A boat  was 
now  despatched  to  look  out  for  the  British  on  the  lake,  which 
was  discovered  by  some  of  their  gun-vessels  and  immediately 
chased.  Major  Appling  and  captain  Woolsey  determined  to 
draw  them  into  an  ambuscade.  As  had  been  foreseen,  the 
enemy  pushed  their  gun-boats  and  cutters  up  the  creek,  while 
a party  of  them  landed  and  ascended  along  the  bank.  The 
Americans  now  suddenly  rushed  upon  them,  and  in  a few  mo- 
ments, after  one  tire  by  which  a number  of  them  were  killed 
and  wounded,  the  wrhole  party,  consisting  of  four  lieutenants  of 
the  navy,  two  lieutenants  of  marines,  and  one  hundred  and 
thirty  men,  were  taken  prisoners,  and  all  their  boats  and  cutters 
captured.  Major  Appling,  for  this  affair,  was  breveted,  and  his 
officers,  lieutenants  Smith,  M’Intosh,  Calhoun,  M’Farland  and 
Armstrong,  and  ensign  Austin,  were  publicly  thanked.  The 
conduct  of  captain  Woolsey  and  his  officers  was  not  less  ap- 
plauded. A party  of  Oneida  Indians,  who  had  joined  the  Ame- 
ricans in  this  affair  and  had  been  the  first  to  reach  the  British 
after  their  surrender,  were  about  to  commence  the  mode  of  war- 
fare practised  by  the  savages  in  the  British  service  at  the  river 
Raisin,  Lewistown,  and  Tuscarora;  but  they  were  compelled, 
greatly  to  their  displeasure,  to  desist.  The  barges  soon  after 
arrived  at  Sackett’s  Harbour  in  safety. 


204 


BRACKENRIDGE’&s 


Death  of  Colonel  Forsythe — of  Captain  Malloux Expedition  against  Dover. 


The  consequences  of  this  affair  were  severely  felt  by  the  Bri 
tish  : they  lost  a number  of  their  best  seamen  and  officers,  anc 
commodore  Chauncey  once  more  became  master  of  the  lake 
He  according  sailed  out,  and  several  times  presented  himself 
before  Kingston ; but  sir  James  did  not  think  it  prudent  to  stii 
until  his  large  ship  of  one  hundred  and  twelve  guns,  then  on 
the  stocks,  should  be  completed.  This  mode  of  warfare  was 
exceedingly  expensive  to  both  parties,  but  especially  so  to  the 
enemy  : it  is  ascertained  that  their  outlay  was  more  than  twice 
what  was  incurred  by  us,  in  consequence  of  the  greater  diffi- 
culties which  attended  the  transportation  of  their  supplies. 

No  other  event  of  material  consequence  transpired  in  this 
quarter,  nor  on  Lakes  Erie  or  Champlain,  until  late  in  the  sum- 
mer. 

In  a skirmish  on  the  borders  of  the  latter,  colonel  Forsythe, 
an  active  but  eccentric  partizan  officer,  lost  his  life.  On  the 
28th  of  June,  he  made  an  incursion  as  far  as  Odelltown  ; and 
having  attacked  a party  of  the  enemy,  retreated,  with  the  view  | 
of  drawing  them  into  an  ambuscade.  Before  he  had  completely 
succeeded  in  this,  however,  he  showed  himself  and  his  men,  and 
a severe  skirmish  ensued.  In  this  engagement  seventeen  of 
the  enemy  were  killed  ; among  the  number,  the  celebrated  par- 
tizan officer  captain  Malloux,  a Canadian,  who  was  shot  by 
lieutenant  Riley.  Colonel  Forsythe  was  wounded  in  the  neck, 
and  died  a few  days  afterwards.  After  his  death,  the  command 
of  his  corps  devolved  on  major  Appling. 

It  would  be  improper,  also,  to  pass  unnoticed  the  following 
affair.  Colonel  Campbell,  having  crossed  the  lake  from  Erie 
with  about  five  hundred  men,  landed  at  Dover,  a small  village 
on  the  Canada  side  of  Lake  Erie,  and  proceeded  to  destroy  the 
mills,  together  with  the  greater  part  of  the  private  dwellings. 
This  expedition  was  undertaken  by  him  without  orders  ; and  as 
his  conduct  in  it  was  generally  reprobated,  a court  of  inquiry,  at 
which  general  Scott  presided,  was  instituted.  The  court  deci- 
ded, that  the  destruction  of  the  distilleries  and  mills,  as  they 
furnished  the  British  ti'oops  with  their  necessary  supplies,  might 
be  justified  by  the  usages  of  war ; but  the  other  part  of  his  con 
duct,  although  excused  in  some  measure  by  the  example  of  the 
enemy  in  laying  waste  and  pillaging  the  villages  on  the  Nia- 
gara, was  condemned.  The  offence  of  colonel  Campbell  was 
mitigated  by  his  humane  treatment  of  the  defenceless  part  of 
the  inhabitants. 

To  the  westward,  but  little  of  moment  transpired  during  the 
remainder  of  the  war,  as  we  were  once  more  in  quiet  possession 
of  all  our  territory  except  Michilimackinac.  Early  in  the 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


205 


Affairs  to  the  Westward Gallant  Defence  by  Captain  Holmes. 

spring,  however,  intelligence  was  received  by  colonel  Butler 
:l  who  commanded  at  Detroit,  that  a considerable  number  of  regu- 
lars, Indians,  and  militia  had  been  collected  at  the  river 
Thames.  Captain  Lee,  with  a party  of  mounted  men,  was 
: sent  to  reconnoitre;  and  succeeded  in  gaining  the  rear  of  the 
: British  forces  unobserved,  and  making  prisoners  of  several 
: officers — among  the  rest,  of  colonel  Baubee,  who  had  command- 
ed a body  of  Indians  which  took  part  in  the  British  depredations 
on  the  New  York  frontier. 

A gallant  affair  was  soon  after  achieved  by  captain  Holmes, 
a youth  of  promising  talents,  and  brother  to  the  governor  of 
the  Mississippi  territory.  With  a party  of  about  one  hundred 
and  sixty  rangers  and  mounted  men,  he  was  despatched  by 
colonel  Butler,  on  the  21st  of  February,  against  some  of  the 
enemy’s  posts.  On  the  3d  of  March,  he  received  intelligence, 
that  a British  force,  then  at  a village  fifteen  miles  distant,  and 
which  afterwards  proved  to  be  double  his  own,  was  about  to 
descend  the  river  Thames  to  attack  him.  Finding  himself 
not  in  a situation  to  give  battle,  from  the  fatigue  which  his 
men  had  already  encountered  and  his  ignorance  of  the  number 
of  the  enemy’s  party,  captain  Holmes  fell  back  a few  miles,  and 
chose  a position,  in  which  he  was  confident  of  being  able  to 
maintain  himself,  until  he  could  obtain  the  necessary  informa- 
tion. For  this  purpose,  he  despatched  a small  body  of  rangers, 
which  soon  returned,  pursued  by  the  enemy,  but  without  being 
able  to  learn  his  force.  The  British,  perceiving  the  strength 
( of  captain  Holmes’s  position,  resorted  to  stratagem  for  the  pur- 
pose of  drawing  him  from  it.  They  feigned  an  attack,  and  then 
retreated,  taking  care  not  to  show  more  than  sixty  or  seventy 
men.  Captain  Holmes  pursued,  but  with  caution ; and  after 
proceeding  about  five  miles,  discovered  their  main  body  drawn 
up  to  receive  him.  Immediately  returning  to  his  former  posi- 
tion, he  disposed  his  troops  in  the  most  judicious  manner,  and 
firmly  waited  for  the  enemy ; having  in  front  a deep  ravine, 
and  the  approaches  on  the  other  sides  being  somewhat  difficult 
and  also  protected  by  logs  hastily  thrown  together.  The  attack 
was  commenced  at  the  same  moment  on  every  point,  with 
1 savage  yells  and  the  sound  of  bugles  ; the  regulars  charging  up 
the  heights  from  the  ravine,  while  the  other  sides  were  rapidly 
assailed  by  militia  and  Indians.  The  former  approached  within 
twenty  paces  of  the  American  line,  against  a very  destructive 
fire  ; but  their  front  section  being  cut  to  pieces,  those  who  fol- 
lowed severely  wounded,  and  many  of  their  officers  cut  down, 
they  retired  to  the  woods,  which  were  within  thirty  paces ; from 
whence  they  continued  their  fire  with  great  spirit.  The  Ameri- 
s 


206 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Gallant  Defence  by  Captain  Holmes . . . Serious  Crisis  in  our  Affairs. 

con  regulars,  being  unsheltered,  were  ordered  to  kneel,  that  the 
brow  of  the  height  might  assist  in  screening  them  from  theenemy. 

On  the  other  three  sides,  the  attack  was  sustained  with  equal 
coolness,  and  with  considerable  loss  to  the  foe.  No  charge  being 
made,  the  Americans,  behind  the  logs,  could  aim  their  pieces 
at  leisure,  with  that  deadly  certainty  which  belongs  to  the 
backwoodsman.  The  British,  afler  an  hour  of  hard  fighting, 
ordered  a retreat.  As  the  night  was  approaching,  captain 
Holmes  thought  it  unadvisable  to  pursue  them:  besides,  his  men 
were  much  fatigued,  and  many  of  them  had  nearly  worn  out 
their  shoes  on  the  hard  frozen  ground.  The  American  loss  on 
this  occasion  did  not  amount  to  more  than  six  killed  and 
wounded.  According  to  the  statement  of  the  British,  their  loss 
was  sixty-five  in  killed  and  wounded,  besides  Indians.  Captain 
Holmes  soon  afterwards  returned  to  Michigan  territory  ; and, 
in  consequence  of  his  good  conduct  in  this  affair,  was  promoted  ] 
to  the  rank  of  major. 

Hitherto  nothing  of  moment  had  occurred,  which  could  have 
much  influence  on  the  final  result  of  the  war.  On  the  ocean,  1 
it  had  been  glorious  for  us ; on  the  lakes  and  on  the  frontier,  9 
our  arms  during  the  last  year,  had  retrieved  our  former  dis-  j 
graces  ; and  on  the  sea  coast,  the  enemy  had  discovered  that  it 
was  not  an  easy  matter  to  make  an  impression.  It  is  true,  the 
disastrous  issue  of  the  campaign  against  Canada  took  from  us  all 
hope  of  being  able  to  make  a conquest  of  that  province,  under 
present  circumstances;  but  the  happy  termination  of  the  Indian 
war  to  the  westward,  and  its  success  in  the  south,  afforded 
some  consolation.  An  important  crisis,  however,  had  arrived 
in  the  general  state  of  our  affairs.  The  third  year  of  the  war 
found  the  situation  of  this  country  materially  changed  for  the 
worse.  The  gloomiest  periods  of  the  revolution  had  scarcely 
presented  a state  of  things  more  painfully  discouraging.  The  1 
distresses  of  the  northern  states,  whose  subsistence  in  a great 
measure  depended  upon  their  shipping,  and  of  the  people  of  the 
south,  whose  staples  had  almost  ceased  to  be  of  any  value;  toge- 
ther with  the  embarrassments  of  the  banks  in  the  middle  states; 
had  begun,  at  last,  to  make  us  feel  that.we  were  at  war.  To  a 
nation  who  had  been  for  years  in  the  most  flourishing  state,  a 
check  to  the  general  prosperity,  however  it  might  result  in  ulti-  i 
mate  good,  was  felt  as  a positive  affliction.  To  the  farming 
interest  the  effects  of  hostilities  were  rather  beneficial : produce  j 
advanced  greatly  in  price,  and  lands  increased  in  value ; and 
the  wealth  of  the  cities,  no  longer  employed  in  commerce,  was 
diverted  to  the  interior,  and  soon  discovered  itself  in  the  im-  I 
provements  of  the  lands,  the  erection  of  towns,  and  the  estab- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


207 


Serious  Crisis  in  our  Affairs Napoleon  overthrown. 

lishraent  of  manufactures.  But  the  number  of  those  whom 
the  war  distressed  or  ruined,  was  proportionally  great ; and  as 
men  are  louder  in  crying  out  against  calamities,  than  forward  to 
exult  in  their  good  fortune,  the  unfavourable  side  of  the  picture 
only  was  exhibited.  The  philosopher  might  say,  that  what  was 
lost  to  the  nation  by  one  interest,  was  gained  in  another ; but 
this  reasoning  could  have  little  weight  with  individual  sufferers. 
In  several  of  the  New  England  states,  the  complaints  assumed  a 
more  serious  aspect;  and  it  was  even  insinuated,  that  they 
meant  to  secede  from  the  union.  Such  an  event  would  in- 
deed have  filled  every  American  bosom  with  grief,  and  would 
have  inflicted  a deeper  injury  on  our  common  country  than 
a thousand  wars.  The  collisions  between  the  state  authori- 
ties and  those  of  the  union  were  beginning  to  produce  all 
the  embarrassments  which  had  been  predicted  by  Patrick 
Henry,  at  the  formation  of  the  constitution;  and  the  supposed 
existence  of  such  misunderstandings,  at  the  period  of  our  utmost 
need,  could  not  fail  to  weaken  the  hands  of  the  administration, 
and  increase  the  disposition  of  England  to  prosecute  the  war. 
The  disorders  in  our  financial  system  were  alarming ; and  it 
was  confidently  predicted,  that,  from  the  want  of  funds,  the 
administration  would  be  compelled  to  yield  up  the  reins  of 
government,  or  throw  the  nation  upon  the  mercy  of  the  enemy. 

An  event  had  occurred  in  Europe,  which  could  not  be  viewed 
with  indifference,  even  on  these  distant  shores  ; and  its  conse- 
quences threatened  us  with  serious  danger.  The  ambitious 
emperor  of  France  had  been  hurled  from  his  throne,  and  the 
house  of  Bourbon  restored,  by  the  combined  powers  of  Europe. 
This  event  was  received  by  some  of  our  fellow  citizens  with 
open  rejoicing,  as  though  it  brought  some  signal  good  fortune 
to  this  country,  or  to  the  human  race.  To  this  country  it  could 
bring  no  benefit ; for  it  w~as  not  likely  that  the  Bourbon  king  of 
France,  although  he  might  not  so  cordially  hate  or  despise  us, 
could,  any  more  than  Napoleon,  entertain  much  regard  for  a re- 
public, the  contagion  of  whose  example  was  said  to  have  contrib- 
uted much  to  that  dreadful  revolution,  in  which  his  family  had  so 
severely  suffered.  Indeed  it  is  natural  that  a republic  like  ours 
should  not  be  viewed  with  much  complacency  by  any  monarch : 
for,  to  use  the  expression  of  Demosthenes,  “ we  are  considered 
as  a spy  upon  their  actions.”  It  was  a matter  of  indifference  to 
us,  whether  the  throne  of  France  was  occupied  by  an  emperor  or 
a king.  But,  as  Great  Britain  had  claimed  the  chief  merit  of 
effecting  this  wonderful  operation,  public  rejoicings  for  the 
event  wore  the  appearance  of  sympathy  with  the  success  of  our 
enemies.  The  event  was,  in  reality,  greatly  adverse  to  our 


208 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Great  Britain  directs  her  undivided  energies  against  the  United  States.  ^ 

national  interests.  Fired  by  her  success  in  the  wars  of  the 
continent,  and  extravagantly  elated  by  her  supposed  power 
and  greatness,  our  enemy  could  now  send  her  veteran  troops  ' ' 
and  her  numerous  fleets  to  chastise  America ; while  our  com-  | - 
missioners  in  Europe  were  allowed  to  remain  for  months  un-  I® 
noticed.  This  turn  of  affairs,  so  far  from  affording  ground  for  | 
exultation,  ought  rather  to  have  depressed  the  friends  of  liberty 
and  America.  Great  Britain  was  highly  incensed  that  we  had 
not,  with  all  due  patience  and  meekness,  continued  to  endure 
her  numerous  and  flagrant  outrages,  until,  disengaged  from  her 
European  war,  she  should  have  leisure  to  cope  with  us  on  what  1 15 
she  called  equal  terms,  or,  in  other  words,  be  in  a condition  to  !■ 
direct  the  undivided  force  of  her  immense  army  and  navy  against 
us.  It  now  behoved  us  to  think  no  more  of  invading  Canada  : our  Up 
northern  frontier  was  to  be  laid  waste,  our  sea  coast  devastated  ; W 
and  the  utmost  to  be  expected,  was  a successful  self-defence. 

In  the  plenitude  of  her  arrogance,  Britain  talked  of  recolonizing 
our  country,  and  of  crippling  us  for  fifty  years  to  come.  Such 
was  the  situation  of  America  at  this  eventful  period.  The  time 
was  approaching  which  would  test  the  strength  of  our  confede- 
ration, and  our  ability  for  defence,  and,  what  was  still  more  in- 
teresting, the  sincerity  of  our  attachment  to  political  institutions, 
which,  if  not  venerable  from  time,  deserved  the  highest  admi-  I 
ration  for  their  justice  and  wisdom. 

The  northern  sea  coast,  which  had  thus  far  experienced  little 
molestation  from  the  enemy,  became  the  object  of  attack  early 
in  the  spring.  On  the  7th  of  April,  a body  of  sailors  and  ma- 
rines, to  the  number  of  two  hundred,  ascending  the  Connecticut 
river,  landed  at  Saybrook,  and  spiked  the  cannon  and  de- 
stroyed the  shipping  they  found  there : thence,  proceeding  to 
Brockway’s  Ferry,  they  did  the  same ; and,  remaining  there, 
amused  themselves,  unapprehensive  of  attack,  for  twenty-four 
hours.  In  the  meantime,  a body  of  militia,  aided  by  a number 
of  marines  and  sailors,  under  captain  Jones  and  lieutenant  Bid- 
dle, from  the  neighbouring  American  squadron,  had  collected  for 
the  purpose  of  cutting  off  their  retreat ; but  the  British,  taking 
advantage  of  a very  dark  night,  and  using  muffled  oars,  escaped 
safely  to  their  fleet,  having  destroyed  two  hundred  thousand 
dollars  worth  of  shipping. 

About  this  time,  the  coasting  trade  was  almost  destroyed  by 
a British  privateer,  the  Liverpool  Packet,  which  cruised  in  Long 
Island  Sound.  Commodore  Lewis  sailed  with  a detachment  of 
thirteen  gun-boats,  and  succeeded  in  chasing  her  off.  Pi’oceed- 
ing  to  Saybrook,  on  his  arrival  there  he  found  upwards  of  fifty 
vessels  bound  eastward,  but  afraid  to  venture  out.  The  com 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


209 


Northern  Sea  Coast  invaded  by  Commodore  Hardy. 

modore  consented  to  take  them  under  convoy,  without  promising 
them  protection  against  the  British  squadron  then  blockading 
New  London.  He  sailed  with  them  on  the  25th,  and  in  the 
afternoon  of  the  same  day,  was  compelled  to  throw  himself 1 
between  his  convoy  and  a British  frigate,  a sloop  of  war  and 
a tender,  and  maintain  a contest  until  all  the  coasters  had 
safely  reached  New  London.  Having  attained  this  object,  he 
determined  to  try  what  he  could  do  with  his  gun-boats  against 
the  enemy’s  ships.  Furnaces  being  hastily  constructed,  he 
began  to  throw  hot  balls  at  the  sides  of  the  enemy’s  ships,  and 
repeatedly  set  them  on  fire,  without  receiving  any  injury  himself. 
The  sloop  soon  withdrew,  and  the  fire  was  now  principally 
directed  against  the  frigate.  One  shot  passed  through  her, 
very  near  the  magazine ; her  lieutenant,  and  a great  number 
of  her  men,  were  already  killed ; and  her  captain  was  on  the 
point  of  surrendering,  when  he  observed  that  the  gun-boats  had 
ceased  firing.  The  night  having  closed  in,  and  it  being  exces- 
sively dark,  commodore  Lewis  had  been  obliged  to  order  the 
gun-boats  to  desist  from  the  attack,  and  to  wait  until  morning. 
At  daylight,  he  perceived  that  the  enemy  were  towing  away 
their  vessels,  and  instantly  resolved  to  pursue  them ; but  several 
other  frigates  soon  after  making  their  appearance,  he  aban- 
doned this  design.  This  affair,  together  with  that  of  Craney 
Island,  revived  the  discussion  of  the  utility  of  gun-boats  in  the 
defence  of  harbours  and  the  coast.  Great  service  had  been 
rendered  by  captain  Lewis,  on  this  as  well  as  many  other  occa- 
sions, by  means  of  them. 

Formidable  squadrons  were  maintained  by  the  enemy  before 
the  ports  of  New  York,  New  London,  and  Boston ; and  the 
whole  eastern  coast  was  exposed  to  their  ravages.  The  war 
was  carried  on  here  in  a very  different  manner  from  that  to  the 
south.  Commodore  Hardy  would  not  permit  any  wanton  out- 
rages upon  private  property,  or  upon  defenceless  individuals. 
In  spite,  however,  of  his  prohibition,  there  were  particular  in- 
stances on  the  part  of  the  officers  commanding  smaller  parties, 
in  which  they  gave  way  to  their  insatiable  thirst  for  plunder. 
At  Wareham  and  Scituate,  they  burned  all  the  vessels  at  their 
moorings ; and  at  the  former  town,  they  set  fire  to  an  exten- 
sive cotton  manufactory : but  at  a place  called  Booth  Bay, 
they  met  with  a spirited  resistance,  and  were  repeatedly  re- 
pulsed, in  various  desperate  attacks,  by  the  militia  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood. 

An  invasion  of  a more  serious  nature  was  made  in  July 
On  the  11th  of  that  month,  sir  Thomas  Hardy,  with  a strong 
force,  made  a descent  on  Moose  Island,  in  Passamaquoddy 
s * 


210 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


British  occupy  all  the  Islands  in  Passainaquoddy  Bay. 

Bay,  and  after  taking  possession  of  Eastport,  situated  on  that 
island,  declared  all  the  islands  and  towns  in  the  bay  to  ap- 
pertain to  his  Britannic  majesty,  and  required  the  inhabitants 
to  appear  within  seven  days  and  take  the  oath  of  allegiance. 
About  two-thirds  of  the  inhabitants  submitted,  in  the  expecta- 
tion of  enjoying  the  privileges  of  subjects : nevertheless,  in  the 
month  of  August,  the  council  of  the  province  of  New  Bruns- 
wick declared,  that  notwithstanding  the  oath  of  allegiance 
which  they  had  taken,  they  should  be  considered  as  a conquered  j i 
people,  and  placed  under  military  government.  Eastport  was  | 
soon  after  strongly  fortified,  and  remained  in  the  possession  of  I 
the  British  until  the  conclusion  of  the  war;  but  they  found  ex-  Jfi 
treme  difficulty  in  subsisting  their  troops,  and  desertions  were  j 
so  frequent  that  the  officers  were  often  compelled  to  perform 
the  duties  of  sentinels. 

On  the  9th  of  August,  commodore  Hardy  sailed  with  a part  of 
his  squadron,  for  the  purpose  of  attacking  Stonington.  The  ap-  h 
pearance  of  this  force  before  the  town  excited  much  alarm,  which  > 
was  not  diminished  when  the  inhabitants  received  a message  from  I 
the  commodore,  directing  them  to  remove  the  women  and  chil-  i 
dren,  as  he  had  received  orders  to  reduce  the  place  to  ashes.  I 
Although  with  very  trifling  means  of  defence,  the  citizens  de-  I 
termined  to  make  an  attempt  to  save  their  property ; having  first  i 
complied  with  the  terms  of  the  commodore’s  note.  The  handful 
of  militia  of  the  place  repaired  to  a small  battery  erected  on  the  J 
shore,  and  to  a breast-work  thrown  up  for  musketry;  and  at  the  i 
same  time  despatched  an  express  to  obtain  assistance  from  gene-  I 
ral  Cushing,  commanding  at  New  London.  In  the  evening,  five  i 
barges  and  a large  launch,  filled  with  men,  approached  the  ' 
shore,  under  cover  of  a heavy  fire  from  the  enemy’s  ships.  The 
Americans,  reserving  their  fire  until  the  enemy  were  within 
short  grape  distance,  opened  two  eighteen-pounders  on  the  in- 
vaders, and  soon  compelled  them  to  retire  out  of  the  reach  of 
the  battery.  The  British  next  endeavoured  to  land  at  the  east  i 
side  of  the  town,  which  they  supposed  defenceless  ; but  a part 
of  the  militia  being  detached  thither  with  a six-pounder,  they 
were  again  repulsed.  The  enemy  now  retired  to  their  ships, 
determined  to  renew  the  attack  in  the  morning ; and  in  the 
meantime  kept  up  a bombardment  until  midnight.  The  next 
morning,  at  dawn,  one  of  the  enemy’s  vessels  approached  within 
pistol  shot  of  the  battery,  and  the  barges  advanced  in  still  greater 
numbers  than  the  day  before : these  were  again  gallantly  re- 
pulsed, and  the  vessel  was  driven  from  her  anchorage.  The 
squadron  then  renewed  the  bombardment  of  the  town,  but  with- 
out effect;  and  on  the  12th,  the  commodore  thought  proper  to 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR 


211 


British  occupy  Maine  east  of  the  Penobscot Destruction  of  the  John  Adams. 

retire.  The  inhabitants,  after  this  gallant  defence,  which,  con- 
sidering the  means  with  which  it  was  effected  and  the  great 
disparity  of  force  opposed  to  them,  deserves  much  praise,  once 
more  occupied  their  dwellings  in  security. 

It  was  not  long  after  this,  that  the  British  claimed  all  that 
part  of  the  territory  of  Maine  between  the  river  Penobscot,  and 
Passamaquoddy  Bay.  On  the  1st  of  September,  the  governor 
of  Nova  Scotia,  and  admiral  Griffith,  entered  the  Penobscot, 
and  seized  the  town  of  Castine,  which  the  garrison  had  previ- 
ously evacuated.  A proclamation  was  then  issued,  declaring 
that  possession  of  that  portion  of  Maine  which  lies  east  of  the 
Penobscot  was  formally  taken  in  the  name  of  his  Britannic 
majesty.  The  country,  which  contained  about  thirty  thousand 
inhabitants,  was  then  gradually  occupied,  and  was  retained  until 
the  termination  of  the  war. 

A few  days  before  the  occupation  of  Castine,  the  frigate  John 
Adams,  captain  Morris,  entered  the  Penobscot  river,  after  a 
successful  cruise ; and  having  run  upon  the  rocks  near  that 
port,  was  obliged  to  be  hove  down  at  Hampden,  thirty-five  miles 
up  the  river,  for  the  purpose  of  being  repaired.  On  the  3d  of 
September,  several  of  the  British  vessels,  and  ten  barges,  man- 
ned by  about  one  thousand  men,  ascended  from  Castine  for  the 
purpose  of  capturing  the  frigate.  Captain  Morris,  apprized  of 
their  approach,  erected  several  batteries,  on  eminences  near  his 
vessel,  and  armed  the  militia.  Finding,  however,  that  there 
was  no  possibility  of  successfully  resisting  the  enemy,  he  or- 
dered the  greater  part  of  his  crew  to  retreat  under  lieutenant 
Wadsworth,  while  he  himself  and  a few  men  remained,  to  blow 
up  the  ship.  This  they  effected ; and  then  plunged  into  the 
river,  and  reached  a place  of  safety  by  swimming.  The  Bri- 
tish, disappointed  in  this  undertaking,  retired  to  Castine. 


212 


BRACKEN RIDGE’S 


Naval  Events The  President The  Constitution. 

v . ^ " • . HI 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


Naval  Events--1 The  Plantagenet  Seventy  Foul*  declines  a Contest  with  Commo- 
dore Rodgers— Captain  Stewart  chases  a British  Frigate  of  equal  force — Cruise  of 
Commodore  Porter  in  the  Essex— He  captures  twelve  armed  British  Whale  Ships— 
Arrives  at  the  Island  of  Nooaheevah— Takes  possession  in  the  name  of  the  American 
Government— His  Difficulties  with  the  Savages  there — He  burns  the  Typee  Villages — 
British  Abuse— Commodore  Porter  arrives  at  Valparaiso— Is  attacked  by  the  Phoebe 
and  Cherub— His  Desperate  Resistance — Capture  of  the  Essex  and  Essex  Junior — 
The  Peacock  captures  the  British  Brig  Epervier — The  Wasp  captures  the  Reindeer— 
The  Wasp  sinks  the  Avon — Mysterious  loss  of  the  Wasp — Cruise  of  the  President, 
the  Peacock  and  the  Hornet — The  President  captured  by  a British  Squadron — The 
Constitution  engages  and  captures  the  Cyane  and  the  Levant — The  Hornet,  Captain 


vateer’Armstrong,  after  a dreadful  Carnage  of  the  Enemy. 


Biddle,  captures  the  Penguin— Exploits  of  Privateers— Capture  of  the  American  Pri- 


The naval  incidents  of  eighteen  hundred  and  fourteen,  were 
as  grateful  to  the  feelings  of  the  nation  as  those  of  the  two  pre- 
vious years. 

An  occurrence  took  place  in  the  beginning  of  it,  which  afford- 
ed much  mortification  to  the  enemy.  In  the  month  of  Febru- 
ary, commodore  Rodgers,  on  his  return  from  a cruise  in  the 
President,  found  himself  off  Sandy  Hook,  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  three  large  British  ships  of  war,  the  nearest  of  which  was 
the  Plantagenet,  a seventy-four.  Believing  that  an  engagement  | 
with  one,  or  all  of  them,  was  unavoidable,  he  immediately 
cleared  for  action,  determining  not  to  surrender  his  ship  without 
selling  it  as  dearly  as  he  could.  But  notwithstanding  he  fired 
a gun  to  windward  as  a proof  of  his  willingness  to  engage,  the  : 
British  vessels  did  not  think  proper  to  approach,  and  he  reached 
New  York  safely.  Captain  Lloyd,  of  the  Plantagenet,  after 
returning  to  England,  accounted  for  his  conduct,  by  alleging  a 
mutiny  in  his  ship  ; and  several  of  his  sailors  were  executed  on 
the  charge. 

In  the  month  of  April,  captain  Stewart  was  on  his  return  in  , 
the  Constitution  from  a cruise,  when  he  was  chased  by  two 
British  frigates  and  a brig,  but  escaped  by  superior  seamanship 
into  Marblehead.  Some  time  before,  after  capturing  the  pub- 
lic schooner  Pictou,  he  fell  in  with  the  British  frigate  La  Pique,  |, 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


213 


Cruise  of  Commodore  Porter  in  the  Essex His  Arrival  at  Nooaheevah. 

captain  Maitland,  which  fled  on  the  approach  of  the  Constitu 
tion,  and  finally  escaped  during  the  night,  after  a long  chase. 
Captain  Maitland,  on  his  arrival  in  England,  was  complimented 
by  the  board  of  admiralty,  for  thus  obeying  their  instructions, 
in  not  fighting  an  American  frigate.  The  enemy  had  become 
equally  shy  of  the  gun-boat  flotilla.  Commodore  Lewis  re- 
peatedly beat  off  the  British  vessels  near  Sandy  Hook,  and 
facilitated  the  return  of  the  American  ships.  The  brig  Regent, 
laden  with  a very  valuable  cargo,  was  chased  by  the  Belvidera, 
when  commodore  Lewis,  throwing  himself  with  eleven  of  his 
gun-boats  between  them,  the  frigate  moved  off  without  return- 
ing the  shot  of  the  gun-boats. 

That  brave  and  adventurous  seaman,  commodore  Porter,  of 
the  Essex,  terminated  this  year  his  glorious  cruise  in  the  Pacific. 
From  Lima,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  which  he  had  chastised 
the  pirates  of  the  ship  Nereyda,  he  proceeded  to  the  Galli- 
pagos,  where  he  cruised  from  April  until  October  1813;  and 
in  the  course  of  that  time  captured  twelve  armed  British  whale 
ships,  carrying  in  all  one  hundred  and  seven  guns,  and  three 
hundred  and  two  men.  Several  of  these  he  fitted  out  as 
American  cruisers  and  store  ships;  and  one  of  them,  the 
Atlantic,  which  he  called  the  Essex  Junior,  he  equipped  with 
twenty  guns  and  sixty  men,  and  assigned  it  to  lieutenant 
Downes,  his  first  officer.  Those  prizes  which  were  to  be  laid 
up  were  convoyed  by  this  latter  officer  to  Valparaiso.  On 
his  return,  he  brought  intelligence  to  commodore  Porter,  that 
a British  squadron,  consisting  of  one  frigate  and  two  sloops  of 
war,  and  a store  ship  of  twenty  guns,  had  sailed  in  quest  of 
the  Essex.  The  commodore,  having  been  almost  a year  at 
sea,  with  little  intermission,  found  it  absolutely  necessary  that 
his  ship  should  undergo  considerable  repairs.  With  this  view, 
he  steered  to  the  island  of  Nooaheevah,  of  which  he  took  pos- 
session in  the  name  of  the  American  government ; calling  it 
Madison’s  Island,  in  honour  of  the  president.  Here  he  found 
a fine  bay,  and  a situation  in  every  other  respect  suitable  to 
his  wishes.  The  inhabitants  at  first  were  apparently  friendly ; 
but  it  was  not  long  before  he  perceived  that  his  situation  would 
be  unsafe,  in  consequence  of  a war  which  prevailed  between  the 
inhabitants  of  a neighbouring  village,  and  those  by  whom  he 
had  been  received.  The  latter  insisted  upon  his  joining  them 
in  their  wars,  and  threatened  to  drive  him  away  if  he  did  not. 
Compelled  by  a regard  to  his  own  safety,  the  commodore  sent 
a party  of  sailors  with  the  natives,  who,  by  their  assistance, 
defeated  their  enemies.  At  his  instance,  a peace  was  brought 
about  between  them  : in  return  for  which,  the  natives  erected 


214 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Commodore  Porter  burns  the  Pypee  Villages  at  Nooaheevah. 


a village  for  his  accommodation,  and  freely  traded  with  him 
for  provisions ; and  for  some  time  the  greatest  harmony  pre- 
vailed. 

His  security  was  again  menaced  by  the  hostile  conduct  of 
he  Typees,  one  of  the  most  warlike  tribes  on  the  island,  who 
were  continually  urging  the  friendly  savages  to  destroy  the 
strangers.  Finding  his  situation  growing  every  day  more 
critical,  and  being  very  unwilling  to  engage  in  a war  with  them, 
the  commodore  sent  them  presents,  and  requested  that  they 
would  remain  quiet  and  be  at  peace.  This  had  no  other  effect 
than  to  increase  their  insolence  to  the  Americans,  whom  they 
represented  as  cowardly,  or  they  would  not  have  condescended 
to  beg  for  peace.  He  now  discovered  that  his  safety  depended 
entirely  upon  making  these  people  feel  his  strength ; as  it  was 
impossible  for  him  to  leave  the  island  until  his  vessel  could  be 
repaired,  and  while  the  greater  part  of  his  effects  were  actually 
on  shore.  He  therefore  set  oft’  against  them  at  the  head  of 
thirty-five  men,  determined  to  give  them  battle,  and,  by  showing 
the  efficacy  of  his  weapons,  to  compel  them  to  a pacific  course. 
The  necessity  for  this  step  was  great,  as  those  tribes  which  had 
hitherto  been  friendly  were  on  the  point  of  breaking  out  into 
hostilities.  But  the  force  with  which  he  marched,  was  insuffi- 
cient to  make  any  impression  on  his  savage  enemies.  Their 
country  being  exceedingly  mountainous,  and  abounding  in  thick- 
ets, it  was  easy  for  them  to  escape.  The  commodore  was, 
therefore,  compelled  to  return  from  this  expedition  without 
achieving  his  object.  To  prevent  the  friendly  savages  from 
rising,  he  found  it  necessary  to  inform  them,  that  he  would 
proceed  the  next  day  with  a much  larger  body  of  men.  He 
now,  with  the  greater  part  of  his  crew,  marched  across  the 
mountains,  notwithstanding  the  extreme  difficulties  of  the  route, 
and  penetrated  into  the  valleys  of  the  natives.  Being  unable 
to  come  at  them,  as  they  again  took  refuge  in  their  inaccessible 
fastnesses,  he  burnt  nine  of  their  villages,  and  then  retreated. 
The  Typees  now  gladly  accepted  terms  of  peace ; and  all  the 
tribes  on  the  island  vied  with  each  other  in  friendship  towards 
the  whites,  as  long  as  the  commodore  remained. 

The  destruction  of  the  Typee  villages  furnished  the  British 
writers  with  occasion  for  the  most  scandalous  abuse  of  com- 
modore Porter  and  the  American  people.  The  burning  by  an 
American  officer,  in  self  defence  and  for  the  sake  of  peace,  of  a 
few  wigwams  covered  with  palm  leaves,  erected  merely  for  shelter 
from  the  heats  or  rains  of  the  torrid  zone,  was  to  be  viewed 
with  horror;  while  the  conduct  of  the  British  government  in 
India,  in  America,  and  throughout  the  world,  without  any  motive 


ill 

it 


k 


a 


jf 

8 

Hi 

li 

i 


f 

i 


i: 

i 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


215 


He  arrives  at  Valparaiso. 

but  that  of  a base  rapacity,  was  to  be  passed  over  unnoticed ! 
There  is  one  part  of  commodore  Porter’s  conduct  which  could  not 
be  approved ; and  that  was  the  taking  possession  of  the  island  in 
the  name  of  the  American  government.  This,  although  it  gave 
satisfaction  to  the  natives,  who  regarded  it  as  an  expression  of 
friendship,  was  following  the  evil  example  of  European  states, 
which  have  usually  considered  themselves  entitled,  by  the  right 
of  prior  discovery,  to  territories  inhabited  only  by  uncivilized 
men.  Had  the  Typee  war  ensued  in  consequence  of  this  act, 
it  could  have  found  no  justification. 

The  Essex  being  completely  repaired  and  supplied  with 
provisions  for  four  months,  the  commodore  sailed  for  Valpa- 
raiso on  the  12th  of  December,  accompanied  by  lieutenant 
Downing  with  the  Essex  Junior,  and  arrived  there  on  the  12th 
of  January,  1814.  He  left  behind  him  three  of  his  prizes, 
secured  under  a fort  which  he  had  erected,  in  the  charge  of 
lieutenant  Gamble,  of  the  marines,  with  orders  to  proceed  to 
Valparaiso  after  a certain  time. 

It  was  not  long  after  the  arrival  of  commodore  Porter  at  Val- 
paraiso, when  commodore  Hillyar  appeared  there  in  the  Phoebe 
frigate,  accompanied  by  the  Cherub  sloop  of  war.  These  ves- 
sels had  been  equipped  for  the  purpose  of  meeting  the  Essex  ; 
and  carried  flags  bearing  the  motto,  “ God  and  our  country, 
British  sailors’  best  rights  : traitors  offend  them This  was 
in  allusion  to  Porter’s  celebrated  motto,  “ Free  trade  and  sailors’ 
rights.”  He  now  hoisted  at  his  mizzen,  “ God,  our  country, 
and  liberty  : tyrants  offend  them.” 

The  British  vessels  soon  after  stood  out,  and  cruised  off  the 
port  about  six  weeks,  rigorously  blockading  the  Essex.  Their 
united  force  amounted  to  eighty-one  guns,  and  five  hundred 
men ; while  that  of  the  Essex  and  Essex  Junior  was  only 
sixty-six  guns,  and  three  hundred  and  twenty  men.  Commo- 
dore Porter,  being  prevented  by  this  great  disparity  of  power 
from  engaging,  made  repeated  attempts  to  draw  the  Phoebe 
singly  into  action,  as  well  by  manoeuvring  as  by  sending  formal 
challenges;  but  commodore  Hillvar  carefully  avoided  it.  The 
American  commander,  hearing  that  an  additional  British  force 
was  on  its  way,  and  having  discovered  that  his  vessel  could 
outsail  those  of  the  British,  determined  to  put  to  sea,  and  by 
diverting  the  pursuit  to  himself,  to  enable  the  Essex  Junior 
to  escape  to  a place  of  rendezvous  previously  appointed. 

On  the  28th  of  March,  the  wind  blowing  fresh  from  the  south- 
ward, the  Essex  parted  her  starboard  cable,  and  dragged  her 
larboard  anchor  to  sea.  Not  a moment  was  lost  in  getting  sail 
on  the  ship.  In  endeavouring  to  pass  to  the  windward  of  the 


216 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Commodore  Porter  is  attacked  by  the  Plicebe  and  Cherub. 

enemy,  a squall  struck  the  American  vessel,  just  as  she  was 
doubling  the  point  forming  the  western  side  of  the  har- 
bour, which  carried  away  her  main  topmast.  Both  British 
ships  immediately  gave  chase.  Being  unable  to  escape  in  his 
crippled  state,  the  commodore  endeavoured  to  put  back  into 
the  harbour ; but  finding  this  impracticable  he  ran  into  a small 
bay,  about  three  quarters  of  a mile  to  the  eastward  of  the  har- 
bour, and  anchored  within  pistol  shot  of  the  shore,  where,  from 
a supposition  that  the  enemy  would  continue  to  respect  the 
neutrality  of  the  port,  he  thought  himself  secure.  He  soon 
found,  however,  by  the  manner  in  which  they  approached, 
that  he  was  mistaken.  With  all  possible  despatch,  therefore, 
he  prepared  his  ship  for  action,  and  endeavoured  to  get  a spring 
on  his  cable:  he  had  not  accomplished  this  when  the  enemy  com- 
menced the  attack,  at  fifty-four  minutes  past  three,  P.  M.  At 
first,  the  Phoebe  placed  herself  on  his  stern,  and  the  Cherub  on 
his  larboard  bow  ; but  the  latter,  finding  herself  exposed  to  a hot 
fire,  soon  changed  her  position,  and  with  her  consort  kept  up 
a raking  fire  under  his  stern.  The  Americans,  being  unable  to 
bring  their  broadside  to  bear  on  the  enemy,  were  obliged  to  re.y 
for  defence  against  this  tremendous  attack,  on  three  long  twelve- 
pounders,  which  they  ran  out  of  the  stern  ports.  These  were 
worked  with  such  bravery  and  skill,  and  so  much  injury  to  the 
enemy,  as  in  half  an  hour  to  compel  them  to  haul  off  and  re- 
pair. It  was  evident  that  commodore  Hillyar  meant  to  risk 
nothing  from  the  daring  courage  of  the  Americans ; all  his 
manoeuvres  were  deliberate  and  wary : his  antagonist  was  in 
his  power,  and  his  only  concern  was  to  succeed  with  as  little 
loss  to  himself  as  possible.  The  situation  of  the  Essex  was 
now  most  deplorable : already  many  of  the  gallant  crew  were 
killed  and  wounded  ; and  the  crippled  state  of  their  ship  ren- 
dered it  impracticable  for  them  to  bring  her  guns  to  bear  upon 
the  enemy.  Still  they  were  not  disheartened  : aroused  to  des- 
peration, they  expressed  their  defiance  to  the  enemy,  and  their 
determination  to  hold  out  to  the  last. 

The  enemy  having  repaired  his  damages,  now  placed  him- 
self, with  both  ships,  on  the  starboard  quarter  of  the  Essex, 
where  none  of  her  guns  could  be  brought  to  bear ; and  the 
commodore  saw  no  hope  of  injuring  him  but  by  getting  under 
way,  and  becoming  the  assailant.  The  flying-jib  was  the  only 
sail  he  had  left : causing  this  to  be  hoisted  and  cutting  his  cable,  he 
ran  down  on  both  ships,  with  the  intention  of  layingthe  Phoebe  on 
board.  For  a short  time  he  was  enabled  to  close  with  the  enemy. 
Although  the  decks  of  the  Essex  were  strewed  with  dead,  and 
her  cockpit  was  filled  with  the  wounded;  although  she  had  been 


(te 

if 

k 

i 

ml 

lit1 

if 

tn 

K 

ia 


. 


- 


i 

: 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


217 


His  Desperate  Resistance. 

several  times  on  fire,  and  was,  in  fact,  a perfect  wreck  ; a feeble 
hope  now  arose  that  she  might  yet  be  saved,  in  consequence  of 
the  Cherub  being  so  much  crippled  as  to  be  compelled  to  haul 
off  She  did  not  return  to  close  action  again  ; but  she  kept  up 
her  fire  at  a distance,  with  her  long  guns.  The  Essex  was  unable 
however,  to  take  advantage  of  the  circumstance;  as  the  Phoebe 
edged  off,  and  also  kept  up,  at  a distance,  a destructive  fire. 
Commodore  Porter,  finding  that  the  enemy  had  it  in  his  power 
to  choose  his  distance,  at  last  gave  up  all  hope  of  again  coming 
to  close  quarters,  and  attempted  to  run  his  vessel  on  shore. 
The  wind  at  that  moment  favoured  the  design  ; but  it  suddenly 
changed,  turning  her  head  upon  the  Phcebe,  and  exposing  her 
to  a raking  fire.  The  ship  was  totally  unmanageable  ; but  as 
she  drifted  with  her  head  to  the  enemy,  commodore  Porter 
again  encouraged  the  hope  of  being  able  to  board.  At  this 
moment  lieutenant-commandant  Downes,  of  the  Essex  Junior, 
came  on  board  to  receive  orders,  in  the  expectation  that  his  com- 
mander would  soon  be  a prisoner.  Plis  services  could  be  of  no 
avail  in  the  present  deplorable  state  of  the  Essex  ; and  finding, 
from  the . enemy’s  putting  up  his  helm,  that  the  last  attempt  at 
boarding  would  not  succeed,  he  directed  Downes  to  repair  to 
his  ship,  to  be  prepared  for  defending  her  in  case  of  attack, 
and,  if  necessary,  of  destroying  her. 

The  slaughter  on  board  the  Essex  now  became  horrible,  the 
enemy  continuing  to  rake  her,  while  she  was  unable  to  bring 
a single  gun  to  bear.  Still  her  commander  refused  to  yield 
while  a ray  of  hope  appeared.  Every  expedient  that  a fertile 
and  inventive  genius  could  suggest  was  resorted  to,  in  the  for- 
lorn chance,  that  he  might  be  able,  by  some  lucky  circumstance, 
to  escape  from  the  grasp  of  the  foe.  A hawser  was  bent  to  the 
sheet  anchor,  and  the  anchor  cut  from  the  bows  to  bring  the 
ship’s  head  around.  This  succeeded,  and  the  broadside  of  the 
Essex  was  again  brought  to  bear.  As  the  enemy  was  much 
crippled  and  unable  to  hold  his  own,  it  was  hoped  that  he 
might  drift  out  of  gun-shot,  before  he  discovered  that  the  Es- 
sex had  anchored : but  alas ! this  last  expedient  failed ; the 
hawser  parted,  and  with  it  went  the  last  lingering  hope  of  the 
Essex.  At  this  moment  her  situation  was  awful  beyond  de- 
scription. She  was  on  fire  both  before  and  aft ; the  flames  were 
bursting  up  each  hatchway ; a quantity  of  powder  had  exploded 
below ; and  word  was  given  that  the  fire  was  near  her  magazine. 
Thus  surrounded  by  horrors,  with  no  probability  of  maintaining 
his  ship,  the  commodore  directed  his  attention  to  saving  as  many 
of  his  gallant  companions  as  he  could  ; and  as  the  distance  to  the 
shore  did  not  exceed  three  quarters  of  a mile,  he  hoped  that 

T 


218 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Capture  of  the  Essex  and  Essex  Junior. 

many  of  them  would  make  their  escape  before  the  ship  blew  up. 
The  boats  had  been  destroyed  by  the  enemy’s  shot : he  there- 
fore ordered  such  as  could  swim  to  jump  overboard  and  en- 
deavour to  gain  the  land.  Some  reached  it,  some  were  taken  by 
the  enemy,  and  some  perished  in  the  attempt ; but  the  greater 
part  of  his  generous  crew  resolved  to  stay  by  the  ship,  and 
share  the  fate  of  their  commander. 

They  now  laboured  to  extinguish  the  flames,  and  succeeded,  t 
After  this,  they  again  repaired  to  their  guns,  but  their  strength 
had  become  so  much  exhausted,  that  an  effort  at  further  resis- 
tance was  vain.  Commodore  Porter  then  summoned  a consulta- 
tion of  the  officers  ; but  was  surprised  to  find  only  one  acting 
lieutenant,  Stephen  Decatur  M’Knight,  remaining.  The  ac-  : 
counts  from  every  part  of  the  ship  were  deplorable  indeed  : she 
was  in  imminent  danger  of  sinking,  and  so  crowded  with  the 
wounded,  that  the  cockpit,  the  steerage,  the  wardroom  and 
the  birth  deck  could  hold  no  more.  In  the  meantime  the 
enemy,  at  a secure  distance,  continued  his  fire  ; and  the  water  i 
having  become  smooth,  he  struck  the  hull  of  the  Essex  at  every 
shot.  At  last,  despairing  of  saving  his  ship,  the  commodore 
was  compelled,  at  twenty  minutes  past  six  P.  M.,  to  give  the 
painful  orders  to  strike  the  colours.  The  enemy,  not  seeing 
probably  thg.t  this  had  taken  place,  continued  to  fire  for  ten 
minutes  after  ; and  Porter,  under  a belief  that  they  intended  to 
give  no  quarter,  was  about  to  direct  the  colours  to  be  again  , .1 
hoisted,  when  the  firing  ceased.  The  loss  on  board  the  , ! 
Essex  was  fiffy-eight  killed,  thirty-nine  wounded  severely,  q 
twenty-seven  slightly,  and  thirty-one  missing.  The  loss  of 
the  British  was  five  killed,  and  ten  wounded.  Their  vessels  ■ 
were  both  much  cut  up  in  their  hulls  and  rigging;  and  the  Phoebe 
could  scarcely  be  kept  afloat  until  she  anchored  in  the  port  of 
Valparaiso  next  morning.  Thus  terminated  one  of  the  most 
desperate  naval  combats  on  record. 

Commodore  Porter  was  permitted,  on  his  parol,  to  return  to 
the  United  States  in  the  Essex  Junior,  which  was  converted 
into  a cartel  for  the  purpose.  On  arriving  off  the  port  of  New 
York,  he  was  brought  to  and  detained  by  the  Saturn  razee ; and, 
to  the  disgrace  of  the  British  arms,  compelled  to  give  up  his 
parol,  and  delared  a prisoner  of  war.  The  Essex  Junior  was 
ordered  to  remain  under  the  lee  of  the  Saturn.  Commodore 
Porter  now  determined  to  attempt  his  escape,  though  thirty 
miles  from  shore.  Manning  a boat  with  a sufficient  crew,  he  put 
off’;  and  notwithstanding  that  he  was  pursued  from  the  Saturn, 
he  arrived  safely  in  New  York.  His  countrymen  received  him 
with  open  arms ; and  the  most  unbounded  demonstrations  of 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


219 


The  Peacock  captures  the  British  Brig  Epervier. 

joy  prevailed  wherever  he  appeared.  Certainly  his  services  to 
his  country  justly  claimed  its  gratitude  and  esteem. 

Perhaps  a more  dreadful  example  of  determined,  unconquer- 
able courage  than  the  unsuccessful  defence  of  the  Essex  was 
never  exhibited : to  an  American,  no  victory  could  afford  more 
grateful  and  proud  recollections.  It  was  pleasing  to  see  the 
spontaneous  expression  of  human  feeling  in  favour  of  the  weak, 
when  contending  against  superior  force.  Thousands  of  the 
inhabitants  of  Valparaiso  covered  the  neighbouring  heights,  as 
spectators  of  the  conflict.  Touched  with  the  forlorn  situation 
of  the  Essex,  and  filled  with  admiration  at  the  unflagging  spirit 
and  persevering  bravery  of  her  commander  and  crew,  a gene- 
rous anxiety  animated  the  multitude  for  their  fate.  Bursts  of 
delight  arose  when,  by  any  vicissitude  of  battle  or  prompt  ex- 
pedient, a change  seemed  to  be  taking  place  in  their  favour, 
and  the  eager  spectators  were  seen  to  wring  their  hands  and  to 
utter  groans  of  sympathy,  when  the  transient  hope  was  de- 
feated. 

During  the  third  year  of  the  war,  every  naval  combat,  without 
a single  exception,  where  there  was  any  thing  like  equality  of 
force,  terminated  in  favour  of  the  Americans.  The  sloop  of 
war  Peacock,  captain  Warrington,  launched  in  October  1813, 
performed  a cruise  during  the  winter,  and  on  her  return,  was 
chased  into  St.  Mary’s.  She  soon  after  put  to  sea  again,  and 
on  the  29th  of  April  discovered  the  British  brig  of  war  Epervier, 
captain  Wales,  with  several  vessels  under  convoy  which  im- 
mediately made  sail  on  her  approach.  An  engagement  between 
the  two  vessels  of  war  followed  soon  afterwards.  At  the  first 
broadside,  the  foreyard  of  the  Peacock  was  totally  disabled  by 
two  round  shot  in  the  starboard  quarter.  By  this,  she  was 
deprived  of  the  use  of  her  fore  and  foretop  sails,  and  was  obliged 
to  keep  aloof  during  the  remainder  of  the  action,  which  lasted 
forty-two  minutes.  In  this  time,  she  received  considerable 
damage  in  her  rigging,  but  her  hull  was  not  at  all  injured. 
The  Epervier  struck  with  five  feet  water  in  her  hold,  her  top- 
mast over  the  side,  her  main  boom  shot  away,  her  foremast 
cut  nearly  in  two,  her  fore  rigging  and  stays  shot  away,  and 
her  hull  pierced  by  forty-five  shot,  twenty  of  which  were  within 
a foot  of  her  water  line.  Of  her  crew  eleven  were  killed,  and 
her  first  lieutenant  and  fourteen  men  wounded.  She  was  im- 
mediately taken  possession  of  by  Lieutenant  Nicholson,  first 
officer  of  the  Peacock,  who,  with  lieutenant  Voorhees  of  the 
same  ship,  had  been  already  distinguished  in  another  naval 
action.  The  sum  of  one  hundred  and  eighteen  thousand  dollars, 
in  specie,  was  found  in  her,  and  transferred  to  the  Peacock. 


220 


BRACIvENRIDGE’S 


The  Wasp  captures  the  Reindeer Sinks  the  Avon. 

Captain  Warrington  immediately  set  sail,  with  his  prize,  for 
one  of  the  southern  ports.  The  day  following,  the  captain  dis- 
covered two  frigates  in  chase.  At  the  suggestion  of  lieutenant 
Nicholson,  he  took  all  the  prisoners  on  board  the  Peacock  ; and 
leaving  only  sixteen  men  on  board  the  Epervier,  directed  her 
to  seek  the  nearest  port.  By  skilful  seamanship  the  captain 
succeeded  in  escaping  from  the  enemy’s  ships,  and  reaching 
Savannah.  Here  he  found  his  prize ; lieutenant  Nicholson 
having  brought  her  in,  after  beating  off  a launch  well  manned 
and  armed,  which  had  been  despatched  from  the  frigates  tc 
overtake  him. 

Captain  Blakely,  of  the  new  sloop  of  war  the  Wasp,  sailes 
from  Portsmouth  on  the  1st  of  May.  After  seizing  seven  mer 
chantmen,  on  the  6th  of  July,  while  in  chase  of  two  other  vessels 
he  fell  in  with  the  British  brig  of  war  Reindeer,  captain  Manners 
and  immediately  altered  his  course,  and  hauled  by  the  wind . 
in  chase  of  her.  At  fifteen  minutes  past  one  P.  M.,  he  prepared 
for  action ; but  it  was  two  hours  later,  in  consequence  of  their 
manoeuvring  and  the  endeavours  of  the  Reindeer  to  escape,  ere 
he  approached  sufficiently  near  to  engage.  Several  guns  were 
fired  from  the  Wasp  before  her  antagonist  could  bring  her  guns 
to  bear ; and  the  helm  of  the  latter  was  therefore  put  a-lee.  At 
half  past  three,  captain  Blakely  commenced  the  action  with  his 
after  caxwonades  on  the  starboard  side.  Shortly  afterwards,  the 
larboard  bow  of  the  Reindeer  being  in  contact  with  the  Wasp, 
captain  Manners  gave  orders  to  board.  The  attempt  was  gal- 
lantly repulsed  by  the  crew  of  the  Wasp,  and  the  enemy  several 
times  beaten  off.  At  forty-four  minutes  past  three,  orders  were 
given  to  board  in  turn.  Throwing  themselves  with  prompti- 
tude upon  the  deck  of  the  enemy’s  ship,  the  boarders  succeeded 
in  the  execution  of  their  orders ; and  at  forty-five  minutes  past 
three,  her  flag  came  down.  She  was  almost  cut  to  pieces,  and 
half  her  crew  were  either  killed  or  wounded.  The  loss  of  the 
Wasp  was  five  killed  and  twenty-one  wounded:  among  the 
latter,  midshipmen  Langdon  and  Toscan  ; both  of  whom  expired 
some  days  after.  The  Reindeer  having  been  found  altogether 
unmanageable,  was  blown  up ; and  captain  Blakely  steered  for 
L’Orient,  to  provide  for  the  wounded  of  both  crews. 

After  leaving  L’Orient,  and  capturing  two  valuable  British 
merchantment,  captain  Blakely  fell  in  with  a fleet  of  ten  sail, 
under  convoy  of  the  Armada  seventy-four,  and  a bomb-ship. 
He  stood  for  them,  and  succeeded  in  cutting  out  of  the  squad- 
ron a brig  laden  with  brass  and  iron  cannon,  and  military  stores, 
from  Gibraltar.  After  taking  out  the  prisoners  and  setting  her 
on  fire,  he  endeavoured  to  cut  out  another,  but  was  chased  off  by 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR.  221 


Mysterious  Loss  of  the  Wasp  ....  Cruise  of  the  President,  Peacock,  and  Hornet. 

.he  seventy-four.  In  the  evening,  at  half  past  six,  he  descried 
two  vessels,  one  on  his  starboard  and  one  on  his  larboard  bow, 
and  hauled  for  that  which  was  farthest  to  windward.  At  seven, 
she  was  discovered  to  be  a brig  of  war,  making  signals  with 
flags  which  could  not  be  distinguished  owing  to  the  darkness, 
and  at  twenty-nine  minutes  past  nine  she  was  under  the  lee 
bow  of  the  Wasp.  An  action  soon  after  commenced,  which 
lasted  until  ten  o’clock,  when  captain  Blakely,  finding  his 
antagonist  to  have  ceased  firing,  paused  and  asked  if-  he  had 
surrendered.  No  answer  being  returned,  he  commenced  firing 
again ; and  the  enemy  returned  broadside  for  broadside  for  twelve 
minutes.  Perceiving  that  his  two  last  broadsides  were  not 
returned,  he  hailed  again,  and  was  informed  that  she  was  sink- 
ing, and  that  her  colours  were  struck.  Before  the  boats  of  the 
Wasp  could  be  lowered,  a second  brig  of  war  was  discovered : 
the  crew  were  instantly  sent  to  their  quarters,  and  preparations 
made  for  another  engagement,  when  two  other  brigs  appeared. 
He  now  made  sail,  and  endeavoured  to  draw  the  brig  first  dis- 
covered after  him,  but  without  effect.  The  name  of  the  prize 
was  subsequently  discovered  to  have  been  the  Avon,  captain 
Arbuthnot ; of  the  same  force  as  the  Reindeer.  She  sunk,  im- 
mediately after  the  last  man  had  been  taken  out  of  her  into 
one  of  the  vessels  which  had  come  in  sight.  She  had  eight 
killed,  and  thirty-one  wounded,  including  her  captain  and  seve- 
ral other  officers. 

The  Wasp  soon  repaired  the  damages  received  in  this  en- 
gagement, and  continued  her  cruise.  On  the  21st  of  Septem- 
ber, she  captured,  off  the  Madeiras,  her  thirteenth  prize,  the 
British  brig  Atalanta,  of  eight  guns,  and  the  only  one  which 
she  sent  into  port.  The  return  of  this  vessel,  after  her  brilliant 
cruise,  was  for  a long  time  fondly,  but  unavailingly,  looked  for 
by  our  country.  There  is  little  doubt  that  the  brave  commander 
and  his  gallant  crew  found  a common  grave  in  the  waves  of  the 
ocean : they  will  always  live  in  the  gratitude  and  recollection 
of  their  country. 

The  blockade  of  commodore  Decatur’s  squadron  at  New 
London  having  been  maintained  until  after  the  season  had 
passed  in  which  there  existed  any  prospect  of  escape,  the  ships 
of  which  it  was  composed  were  ordered  up  the  river  and  dis- 
mantled, while  the  commodore,  with  his  crew,  was  transferred 
to  the  frigate  President,  then  at  New  York.,  A cruise  was 
projected  for  a squadron  to  consist  of  the  President,  the  sloops 
of  war  Peacock  and  Hornet,  and  the  Tom  Bowline  store  ship, 
under  the  command  of  commodore  Decatur.  As  the  enemy 
still  blockaded  New  York,  the  commodore  thought  it  safer  for 

/ji  ^ 


222  BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Tile  President  captured  by  a British  Squadron. 

the  President  to  venture  out  singly  ; and  after  ordering  the  other  j 
vessels  to  follow,  and  appointing  a place  of  rendezvous,  he  sailed.  I 
In  consequence  of  the  negligence  of  the  pilot,  the  President 
struck  upon  the  bar,  and  remained  there  thumping  for  two  hours,  i 
by  which  her  ballast  was  deranged  and  her  trim  for  sailing  f 
entirely  lost.  The  course  of  the  wind  preventing  his  return 
into  port,  he  put  to  sea,  trusting  to  the  excellence  of  the  vessel. H 
At  daylight  he  fell  in  with  a British  squadron,  consisting. of  the 
Endymion,  Tenedos  and  Pomona  frigates,  and  the  Majestic  I 
razee.  In  spite  of  his  exertions  they  gained  upon  him;  and 
the  foremost,  the  Endymion,  getting  close  under  his  quarters I i 
commenced  firing.  The,  commodore  determined  to  bear  up  and  i 
engage  her,  with  the  intention  of  carrying  her  by  boarding, 
and  afterwards  of  escaping  in  her  and  abandoning  his  own!  j 
ship.  In  this  he  was  prevented  by  the  manoeuvring  of  the  | 
enemy.  The  engagement  was  protracted  for  two  hours,  and  i| 
ended  in  reducing  the  Endymion  almost  to  a wreck,  and  killing  p 
or  wounding  a large  proportion  of  her  crew.  The  President  j 
was  also  considerably  damaged,  and  lost  twenty-five  men  in 
killed  and  wounded  : among  the  former,  lieutenants  Babbit  and  j 
Hamilton,  and  acting  lieutenant  Howell;  among  the  latter,  mid-  ! 
shipman  Dale,  who  afterwards  died,  and  the  commodore  himself,  ij 
The  squadron  was  now  fast  approaching,  and  the  gallant  com-  I 
modore,  unwilling  to  sacrifice  the  lives  of  his  men  in  a useless  | 
contest,  on  receiving  the  fire  of  the  nearest  frigate,  surrendered.  I 
He  was  taken  on  board  the  Endymion,  for  the  purpose  of  acting  I 
the  miserable  farce  of  surrendering  his  sword  to  the  officer  of  a j 
frigate  which  would  have  fallen  into  his  hands,  but  for  the 
approach  of  an  overwhelming  force.  The  President  was  sent  I 
to  England;  and  in  order  to  satisfy  the  good  people  there  that  ; 
she  was  a seventy-four  in  disguise,  she  was  lightened,  and  laid  : 
in  dock  alongside  of  an  old  seventy-four,  which  had  been  dimin- 
ished to  appearance  by  being  deeply  laden. 

Not  the  least  among  the  exploits  of  our  naval  heroes,  was 
the  capture  of  two  of  the  enemy’s  ships  of  war  by  the  Consti- 
tution, captain  Stewart.  Having  sailed  from  Boston,  on  the 
17th  of  December,  1814,  on  a cruise,  he  discovered,  on  the 
20th  of  February,  1815,  two  ships;  one  of  which  bore  up  for 
the  Constitution,  but  soon  after  changed  her  course  to  join  her 
consort.  The  Constitution  gave  chase  to  both,  and  at  six  P.  M. 
ranged  ahead  of  the  sternmost,  brought  her  on  the  quarter  and 
her  consort  on  the  bow,  and  opened  a broadside.  The  fire  was  1 
immediately  returned;  and  exchanges  of  broadsides  continued! 
until  both  ships  were  enveloped  in  smoke.  When  it  cleared 
away,  the  Constitution  finding  herself  abreast  of  the  Head- 


BATTLE  OF  THE  CONSTITUTION  WITH  THE  CYANE  AND  LEVANT. 
COMMODORE  STEWART. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


225 


The  Constitution  engages  and  captures  the  Cyane  and  Levant. 

most  ship,  captain  Stewart  ordered  both  sides  to  be  manned, 
backed  topsails,  and  dropped  into  his  first  position.  The  ship 
on  the  bow  backed  sails  also.  The  Constitution’s  broadsides 
were  then  fired  from  the  larboard  battery  ; and  in  a few  mo- 
ments the  ship  on  the  bow,  perceiving  her  error  in  getting 
sternboard,  filled  away  with  the  intention  of  tacking  athwart  the 
bows  of  the  Constitution.  Meanwhile  the  ship  on  the  stern  fell 
off  entirely  unmanageable.  The  Constitution  now  pursued  the 
former,  and  coming  within  a hundred  yards,  gave  her  several 
raking  broadsides,  and  so  crippled  her  that  no  further  apprehen- 
sions were  entertained  of  her  being  able  to  escape.  The  cap- 
tain then  returned  to  the  latter,  from  which  a gun  was  fired  to 
leeward,  to  signify  that  she  had  surrendered ; and  took  pos- 
session, by  lieutenant  Hoffman,  of  the  frigate  Cyane,  captain 
Gordon  Falkon,  of  thirty-four  carronade  guns.  Captain  Stew- 
art now  steered  in  pursuit  of  the  other  vessel ; and  after  a short 
resistance,  in  which  she  suffered  considerably,  she  struck,  with 
five  feet  water  in  her  hold.  She  proved  to  be  the  sloop  of  war 
Levant,  captain  Douglass,  of  eighteen  thirty-two-pound  carron- 
ades.  The  loss  on  board  the  two  ships  amounted  to  about  eighty 
in  killed  and  wounded : of  the  crew  of  the  Constitution  there 
were  only  four  killed  and  eleven  wounded  ; and  the  ship  re- 
ceived but  a very  trifling  injury.  On  the  10th  of  March,  captain 
Stewart  entered  the  harbour  of  Praya,  in  the  island  of  St.  Jago, 
with  his  prizes;  and  on  the  11th,  a British  squadron  of  two 
ships,  of  sixty  guns  each,  and  a frigate,  appeared  off  the  entrance 
of  the  harbour.  Captain  Stewart,  having  no  faith  in  his  secu- 
rity, although  in  a neutral  port,  made  sail  with  one  of  his  prizes, 
the  Cyane,  and  though  closely  pursued,  had  the  good  fortune 
to  escape  with  it  into  the  United  States.  The  Levant  was 
recaptured  in  the  Portuguese  harbour,  in  contempt  of  the  neu- 
trality of  the  port  and  of  the  laws  of  nations. 

The  Peacock,  Plornet,  and  Tom  Bowline  left  New  York  a 
few  days  after  the  President,  not  knowing  of  her  capture.  On 
the  23d  of  January,  1815,  the  Hornet,  captain  Biddle,  parted 
company,  and  directed  her  course  to  Tristan  d’Acunha,  the 
place  of  rendezvous.  On  the  23d  of  March,  she  descried  the 
British  brig  Penguin,  captain  Dickenson,  of  eighteen  guns  and 
a twelve-pound-carronade,  to  the  southward  and  eastward  of 
that  island.  Captain  Biddle  hove  to,  while  the  Penguin  bore 
down.  At  forty  minutes  past  one  P.  M.,  the  British  vessel  com- 
menced the  engagement.  The  firing  was  hotly  kept  up  for  fifteen 
minutes,  the  Penguin  gradually  nearing  the  Hornet,  with  the 
intention  of  boarding.  Her  captain  was  killed  by  a grape-shot 
before  he  saw  his  orders  executed  ; and  her  lieutenant,  on  whom 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


22ti 


The  Hornet,  Captain  Biddle,  captures  the  Penguin. 

the  command  of  the  Penguin  then  devolved,  bore  her  up,  and 
running  her  bowsprit  between  the  main  and  mizzen  rigging  of 
the  Hornet,  directed  his  crew  to  board.  His  men,  however, 
perceiving  the  boarders  of  the  Hornet  not  only  ready  to  receive 
them,  but  waiting  for  orders  to  spring  on  the  Penguin’s  deck, 
refused  to  follow  him.  At  this  moment  the  heavy  swell  of  the 
sea  lifted  the  Hornet  ahead,  and  the  enemy’s  bowsprit  carried 
away  her  mizzen  shrouds  and  spanker  boom ; while  the  Penguin 
hung  upon  the  Hornet’s  quarter  deck,  with  the  loss  of  her 
foremast  and  bowsprit.  Her  commander  then  cried  out  that 
he  surrendered.  Captain  Biddle  had  ordered  his  men  to  cease 
firing,  when  a man  in  the  enemy’s  shrouds  was  discovered 
taking  aim  at  him,  by  an  officer  of  the  Hornet,  who  called  to  him 
to  avoid  the  fire.  Scarcely  had  he  changed  his  position,  when 
a musket  ball  struck  him  in  the  neck,  and  wounded  him  severely. 
Two  marines  immediately  levelled  their  pieces  at  the  wretch, 
and  killed  him  before  he  brought  his  gun  from  his  shoulder. 
The  Penguin  had  by  that  time  got  clear  of  the  Hornet,  and  the 
latter  wore  round  to  give  the  enemy  a broadside,  when  they  a 
second  time  cried  out  that  they  had  surrendered.  It  was  with 
the  greatest  difficulty  that  captain  Biddle  could  restrain  his 
crew  from  discharging  the  broadside,  so  exasperated  were  they 
at  the  conduct  of  the  enemy.  In  twenty-two  minutes  afler  the 
commencement  of  the  action,  the  Penguin  was  taken  possession 
of  by  lieutenant  Mayo,  of  the  Hornet.  She  was  so  much 
injured,  that  captain  Biddle  determined  on  taking  out  her  crew, 
and  scuttling  her.  He  afterwards  sent  off  his  prisoners  to  St. 
Salvador,  by  the  Tom  Bowline ; by  which  vessel,  and  the  Pea- 
cock, he  had  been  joined  on.  the  25th  of  the  month.  The 
enemy  lost  fourteen  in  killed,  and  had  twenty-eight  wounded  : 
the  Hornet  one  killed,  and  eleven  wounded  ; among  the  latter, 
her  lieutenant,  Conner,  dangerously. 

Captain  Biddle  was  compelled  to  part  from  the  Peacock  by 
the  appearance  of  a British  ship  of  the  line,  and,  after  being 
closely  chased  for  several  days,  effected  his  escape  into  St. 
Salvador,  by  throwing  all  his  guns  but  one,  and  every  heavy 
article,  overboard.  The  news  of  peace  soon  after  arrived  there. 
The  capture  of  the  Cyane,  the  Levant,  and  the  Penguin  took 
place  before  the  expiration  of  the  time  specified  by  the  second 
article  of  the  treaty. 

The  exploits  of  the  privateers  continued  to  rival  those  of 
our  national  vessels.  In  one  instance  the  enemy  was  compelled 
to  pay  dearly  for  his  disregard  of  the  sanctuary  of  a neutral 
port.  The  privateer  Armstrong  lay  at  anchor  in  the  harbour 
©f  Fayal,  when  a British  squadron,  consisting  of  the  Carnation, 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


227 


Exploits  of  Privateers Capture  of  the  American  Privateer  Armstrong. 

the  Plantagenet  and  the  Rota,  hove  in  sight.  Captain  Reid,  of 
the  privateer,  discovering  by  the  light  of  the  moon  that  the 
enemy  had  put  out  their  boats  and  were  preparing  to  attack 
him,  cleared  for  action,  and  moved  near  the  shore.  Four  boats 
filled  with  men  were  seen  approaching.  On  being  hailed  and 
making  no  answer,  a fire  was  opened  upon  them  from  the  ship, 
which  soon  compelled  them  to  haul  off.  Captain  Reid  now 
prepared  for  a more  formidable  attack  ; and  anchored  the 
privateer  a cable’s  length  from  the  shore,  and  within  pistol  shot 
of  the  castle.  The  next  day  the  enemy  sent  a fleet  of  boats, 
supported  by  the  Carnation,  which  stood  before  the  harbour, 
to  prevent  the  escape  of  the  privateer.  At  midnight  the  boats 
approached  a second  time,  to  the  number  of  twelve  or  fourteen, 
and  manned  by  several  hundred  men.  They  were  suffered  to 
come  alongside  of  the  privateer,  when  they  were  assailed  with 
such  tremendous  fury,  that  in  forty  minutes  scarcely  a man  of 
them  was  left  alive.  During  these  attacks  the  shores  were  lined 
with  the  inhabitants,  who,  from  the  brightness  of  the  moon, 
had  a full  view  of  the  scene.  The  governor,  with  the  first 
people  of  the  place,  stood  by  and  saw  the  whole  affair.  After 
the  second  attack,  the  governor  sent  a note  to  the  commander 
of  the  Plantagenet,  captain  Lloyd,  requesting  him  to  desist : 
to  which  the  captain  replied,  that  he  was  determined  to  have 
the  privateer  at  the  risk  of  knocking  down  the  town.  The 
American  consul  having  communicated  this  information  to  cap- 
tain Reid,  he  ordered  his  crew  to  save  their  effects,  and  carry 
the  dead  and  wounded  on  shore  as  fast  as  possible.  At  day- 
light the  Carnation  stood  close  to  the  Armstrong,  and  com- 
menced a heavy  fire ; but  being  considerably  cut  up  by  the 
privateer,  she  hauled  off  to  repair.  On  her  re-appearance, 
captain  Reid,  thinking  it  useless  to  protract  the  contest,  scuttled 
his  vessel  and  escaped  to  land.  The  British  loss  amounted 
to  the  astonishing  number  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  killed, 
and  one  hundred  and  thirty  wounded:  that  of  the  Americans 
was  only  two  killed,  and  seven  wounded.  Several  houses  in 
the  town  were  destroyed,  and  some  of  the  inhabitants  hurt. 


228 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Plan  of  Campaign  on  the  Canada  Frontier. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


Plan  of  Campaign  on  the  Canada  Frontier— General  Brown  collects  an  Army  at 
Black  Rock  and  Buffalo— Captures  Fort  Erie— Battle  of  Chippewa— Gallantry  of  Ma- 
jor Jesup— British  retreat— American  Army  advances— Death  of  General  Swift—; 
Movement  on  Fort  George — General  Brown  retreats  to  the  Chippewa — Battle  of  Ni- ' 
agara— General  Riall  taken  Prisoner— Colonel  Jesup— Colonel  Miller — “ I will  try, 
sir” — British  Cannon  charged  upon  and  taken — Desperate  Efforts  of  the  British  to 
regain  their  Cannon— Generals  Scott  and  Brown  wounded— British  recover  their 
Cannon— Both  Annies  retire  from  the  Field — British  advance  again  the  following 
Morning — Americans  retreat  to  Fort  Erie— Defences  of  Fort  Erie  enlarged  and  ex- 
tended— Siege  of  Fort  Erie— Projected  Attack  on  Buffalo  repulsed— General  Gaines 
assumes  the  Command  at  Fort  Erie — Assault  on  Fort  Erie — Death  of  Colonel  Drum-  i 
niond- — Tremendous  Explosion — The  Besiegers  driven  back  to  their  Works — Renewal 
of  the  Cannonade — Sortie  from  Fort  Erie— Destruction  of  the  Enemy’s  Works— Bri-  ! 
tish  raise  the  Siege  and  retreat  to  Fort  George — Arrival  of  General  Izard  at  Fort 
Erie — Americans  advance  along  the  Niagara — Engagement  at  Lyon’s  Creek— De-  : 
struction  of  Fort  Erie  by  the  Americans — Evacuation  of  Upper  Canada— Close  of 
the  Third  Invasion  of  Canada — Important  Results  of  the  Campaign — Affairs  of  the 
West — Unsuccessful  Expedition  against  Michilimackinac — Capture  of  two  American 
Schooners — General  M’ Arthur’s  Expedition  into  Canada. 

From  reviewing  the  events  of  the  war  on  the  ocean,  we  re- 
turn to  the  war  on  the  northern  frontier.  Not  to  be  without  a 
plan  of  campaign,  although  experience  had  already  shown  how 
small  a portion  of  plans  formed  in  the  cabinet,  and  depending 
upon  so  many  contingencies  not  susceptible  of  calculation, 
could  be  carried  into  execution,  the  following  was  adopted. 
Colonel  Croghan,  with  the  assistance  of  commodore  Sinclair, 
was  to  proceed  against  the  British  on  the  upper  lakes,  with  a 
view  of  recovering  the  American  posts  of  Michilimackinac  and 
St.  Joseph.  An  army,  under  general  Brown,  now  raised  to  the 
rank  of  major-general,  was  to  cross  the  Niagara  and  take  posses- 
sion of  Burlington  Heights  ; and  afterwards,  in  conjunction  with 
commodore  Chauncey,  to  attack  the  British  posts  on  the  penin-  | 
sula.  General  Izard,  commanding  the  Northern  Army,  was  to 
push  a number  of  armed  boats  into  the  St.  Lawrence,  so  as  to  i 
command  the  Rapids,  and  cut  off  the  communication  between 
Montreal  and  Kingston.  • Batteries  were  also  to  be  thrown  up  for 
the  purpose  of  protecting  the  American  fleet  on  Lake  Cham- 


jp 

(C( 

«! 

In 

lli 

Ij 

I] 

P 

mi 

im 

il 

in 


if 

S 

in 

t( 

J 

it 

E 

il 

II1 


i'! 

I! 

S 

? 

0 

I 

$ 

{ 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


229 


Genera]  Brown  collects  an  Army Captures  Fort  Erie. 

plain,  and  to  prevent  that  of  the  British  from  entering  it.  The 
greater  part  of  these  arrangements  were  controlled  by  unfore- 
seen circumstances. 

The  spring  passed  away  before  general  Brown  was  in  a 
situation  to  attempt  any  thing  against  the  British  posts  on  the 
; opposite  side  of  the  river ; even  Fort  Niagara,  on  this  side,  still 
remained  in  their  hands.  He  had,  however,  been  assiduously 
occupied,  with  his  gallant  officers  general  Scott  and  general 
Ripley,  in  collecting  and  disciplining  a force  in  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Black  Rock  and  Buffalo.  By  the  beginning  of  July, 
this  consisted  of  two  brigades  of  regulars,  the  first  commanded 
' by  brigadier-general  Scott,  and  the  second  by  brigadier-general 
Ripley ; and  a brigade  of  volunteers,  with  a few  Indians,  under 
! generals  Porter  and  Swift.  In  the  meantime,  the  force  of  the 
enemy,  under  lieutenant-general  Drummond,  had  been  greatly 
increased,  by  the  addition  of  a number  of  veteran  regiments, 

: which,  since  the  pacification  of  Europe,  Great  Britain  had  been 
i enabled  to  send  to  Canada. 

The  first  step  to  be  taken,  with  a view  to  any  future  opera- 
tions against  Canada,  and  to  recover  the  possession  of  Fort 
Niagara,  was  the  capture  of  Fort  Erie ; for  if  the  Americans 
were  possessed  of  this  post,  it  was  supposed  that  the  enemy  would 
evacuate  the  American  side  of  the  frontier,  and  besides,  that  this 
, garrison  could  be  carried  with  more  ease  than  the  other,  from 
. the  circumstance  of  an  attack  being  less  expected.  Fort  Erie 
was  at  that  time  commanded  by  captain  Buck,  with  aoout  one 
hundred  and  seventy  men.  The  two  brigades  of  regulars,  in 
obedience  to  general  Brown’s  orders,  embarked  on  the  morning 
of  the  3d  of  July.  General  Scott,  with  the  first,  and  a detach- 
l ment  of  artillery  under  major  Hindman,  crossed  to  the  Canada 
r shore,  about  a mile  below  Fort  Erie,  and  general  Ripley,  with  the 
! second  brigade,  at  about  the  same  distance  above  ; while  a party 
I of  Indians,  who  had  also  crossed  over,  got  into  the  woods  in  the 
l rear  of  the  fort.  The  garrison,  being  taken  by  surprise,  and 
, surrounded  before  the  movements  of  the  assailants  were  dis- 
i-  covered,  was  compelled  to  surrender  after  firing  a few  shot. 

Immediate  possession  was  taken  of  the  fort,  and  the  prisoners 
j were  marched  into  the  interior  of  New  York. 

General  Brown  next  resolved  to  proceed  immediately  and 
attack  major-general  Riall,  who,  with  a division  of  British 
’ regulars,  occupied  an  intrenched  camp  at  Chippewa ; arrange- 
ments having  first  been  made  for  the  defence  of  the  fort,  and 
for  protecting  the  rear  of  the  army. 

On  the  morning  of  the  4th,  general  Scott  advanced  with  his 
brigade  and  captain  Towson’s  artillery  ; and  was  followed  in 
v 


230 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Battle  of  Chippewa. 

the  course  of  the  day  by  general  Ripley,  and  the  field  and 
park  artillery  under  major  Hindman,  together  with  general 
Porter’s  volunteers.  The  army  was  then  drawn  up  in  regular 
order  on  the  right  bank  of  Street’s  creek,  within  two  miles  of 
the  British  camp.  In  approaching  to  this  post,  the  first  bri- 
gade had  encountered  the  advance  corps  of  the  enemy,  which 
retreated,  after  destroying  the  bridge  over  the  creek.  Captain 
Crooker,  who  had  been  directed  to  flank  them  on  the  left,  had 
in  the  meantime  crossed  the  stream  at  a point  some  distance 
above  the  bridge,  and  had  come  up  with  the  enemy  while  the 
American  brigade  was  still  on  the  right  bank  of  the  creek.  The 
British  now  turned  upon  and  surrounded  him ; but  he  defended 
himself  in  so  gallant  a manner,  that  he  was  enabled  to  keep 
them  off,  until  captains  Hull  and  Harrison,  and  lieutenant  Ran- 
dolph, with  a small  party  of  men  who  had  been  hastily  thrown 
across  the  stream,  came  to  his  relief. 

The  army  remained  in  this  position  until  the  next  day, 
when,  early  in  the  morning,  the  British  commenced  attacks 
upon  the  picket  guards  surrounding  it.  One  of  these,  com- 
manded by  captain  Treat,  was  suddenly  fired  upon  by  a party 
concealed  in  some  high  grass  ; one  man  fell,  and  the  rear  broke 
and  retreated.  The  exertions  of  the  captain  to  rally  them  were 
mistaken  for  cowardice,  and  he  was  stripped  of  his  command. 
Being  resolved  to  do  away  the  imputation,  he  requested  to  en- 
gage in  the  approaching  battle  as  a volunteer,  and  was  accord- 
ingly directed  to  lead  a platoon  of  the  same  company  which 
he  had  just  commanded  in  action.  He  was  afterwards  tried 
and  honourably  acquitted.  These  assaults  continued  through- 
out the  greater  part  of  the  day.  General  Riall,  perceiving  that 
an  engagement  was  unavoidable,  now  resolved  to  strike  the 
first  blow ; he  therefore  issued  from  his  encampment  with  his 
whole  force,  and,  crossing  the  Chippewa  creek,  soon  appeared 
with  the  main  body  on  the  left  bank  of  Street’s  creek.  He  had 
previously  sent  a considerable  body  of  troops  into  a wood  on 
the  left  of  the  American  camp,  for  the  purpose  of  turning  their  I 
flank.  The  movement  in  the  wood  was  discovered  early  j 
enough  to  frustrate  it ; and  general  Porter,  with  the  volunteers 
and  Indians,  after  a sharp  conflict,  compelled  the  enemy’s  right 
to  retire.  While  in  pursuit  of  it  on  the  Chippewa  road,  he  came 
suddenly  in  contact  with  the  main  body  of  the  British.  The 
volunteers  were  now  severely  pressed  by  troops  greatly  supe-  j 
rior  in  numbers  and  discipline.  General  Brown,  perceiving 
this,  ordered  Scott’s  brigade  and  Towson’s  artillery  to  advance, 
and  draw  the  enemy  into  action  on  the  plains  of  Chippewa 
This  was  effected  immediately  on  crossing  the  bridge. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


231 


Battle  of  Chippewa Gallantry  of  Major  Jesup. 

The  first  battalion,  under  major  Leavenworth,  took  a position 
on  the  right ; and  the  second  was  led  to  its  station  by  colonel 
Campbell,  who,  on  being  wounded  shortly  afterwards,  was 
succeeded  by  major  M’Neill.  Major  Jesup,  a gallant  young 
officer,  who  commanded  the  third  battalion,  which  was  formed 
on  the  left,  resting  in  a wood,  was  ordered  to  turn  the  right 
flank  of  the  British,  then  steadily  advancing  upon  the  American 
line.  Whilst  warmly  engaged  in  this  service,  he  wras  com- 
pelled to  detach  captain  Ivetchum,  to  attack  some  troops 
coming  up  to  the  assistance  of  the  body  with  which  the  third 
battalion  was  engaged.  The  major,  having  cleared  his  front, 
moved  to  the  relief  of  his  captain,  who  had  maintained  an  un- 
equal contest  against  superior  numbers.  He  had  not  accom- 
plished this  until  after  a severe  struggle : being  closely  pressed 
in  front  and  flank,  and  his  men  falling  in  numbers  around  him, 
he  had  deliberately  given  orders  to  advance,  under  a dreadful  fire ; 
until,  gaining  a position  of  more  security,  he  compelled  the 
enemy  to  retire,  and  came  up  in  time  to  co-operate  with  captain 
Ketchum’s  detachment.  The  admirable  coolness  and  intrepi- 
dity of  his  corps  were  worthy  of  veterans,  and  proved  the  great 
progress  the  Americans  had  made  in  discipline.  The  battalion 
on  the  American  right,  under  major  Leavenworth,  was  not  only 
engaged  with  the  British  infantry,  but  often  exposed  to  the  fire 
of  their  batteries.  One  of  its  officers,  captain  Harrison,  had 
his  leg  shot  off  by  a cannon  ball ; but  so  doubtful  did  he  con- 
sider the  contest,  that  he  would  not  suffer  a man  to  be  taken 
from  his  duty  to  bear  him  from  the  field,  and  supported  the 
torture  of  his  wound  until  the  action  ceased.  After  the  lapse 
of  an  hour  from'  the  time  the  action  became  general,  captain 
Towson  having  completely  silenced  the  enemy’s  most  power- 
ful battery,  now  turned  upon  their  infantry  at  that  moment  ad- 
vancing to  a charge.  The  fire  from  Towson’s  artillery,  which 
poured  upon  them  ; the  oblique  discharges  of  a part  of  M’ Neill’s 
battalion,  which  was  so  posted  as  to  assail  both  in  front  and 
flank;  the  steadiness  of  the  two  battalions ; and  the  apparent 
issue  of  the  contest  on  his  right  flank  with  major  Jesup,  com- 
pelled general  Riall  to  retire,  until  he  reached  the  sloping 
ground  which  led  to  Chippewa.  From  this  point  the  British 
fled  in  confusion  to  their  intrenchments,  which  were  too  strong 
to  be  assailed. 

In  this  engagement  general  Ripley’s  brigade  was  not  con- 
cerned. He  had  proposed  to  the  commander-in-chief,  at  the 
commencement  of  the  action,  to  take  a position  to  the  left  of 
the  first  brigade,  and  passing  it,  to  turn  the  enemy’s  right,  and 
prevent  his  retreat  to  Chippewa.  At  that  time  general  Brown 


232 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


British  retreat  to  Ten  Mile  Creek American  Army  advances. 


declined  his  proposal ; but  afterwards,  when  the  British  began 
to  retire,  he  directed  him  to  put  his  plan  in  execution.  The 
precipitation  of  their  movements  however  frustrated  it. 

The  result  of  this  first  regular  pitched  battle  furnished  convin- 
cing proof,  that  nothing  but  discipline  was  wanting  to  give  to  our 
soldiers  on  land  the  same  excellence  which  our  seamen  had 
discovered  on  the  ocean.  The  battle  was  fought  with  great 
judgment  and  coolness  on  both  sides,  and  its  result,  considering 
the  numbers  engaged,  was  exceedingly  sanguinary.  The  loss 
of  the  Americans  in  killed,  wounded  and  missing,  amounted  to 
three  hundred  and  thirty-eight.  Among  the  wounded  were, 
colonel  Campbell ; captains  King,  of  the  Twenty-third,  Read, 
of  the  Twenty-fifth,  Harrison,  of  the  Forty-second  ; lieutenants 
Palmer  and  Brimhall,  of  the  Ninth,  Barron,  of  the  Eleventh, 
and  De  Wit  and  Patchim,  of  the  Twenty-fifth.  The  total  loss 
of  the  British,  according  to  the  report  of  general  Drummond, 
was  five  hundred  and  five,  of  whom  forty -six  were  missing,  and 
the  remainder  either  killed  or  wounded.  Among  the  wounded 
were,  seven  captains,  seventeen  lieutenants,  captain  Holland  aid 
to  general  Riall,  lieutenant-colonel  the  marquis  of  Tweeddale 
and  lieutenants-colonel  Gordon  and  Dickson.  Few  occurren- 
ces during  the  war  afforded  a more  lively  gratification  to  the 
people.  The  most  honourable  testimonials  of  approbation  ' 
were  bestowed  upon  the  principal  officers  concerned : the 
brevet  rank  of  lieutenant-colonel  was  conferred  upon  majors 
Jesup,  Leavenworth  and  M’Neill ; and  of  major  on  captains 
Towson,  Crooker  and  Harrison.  Several  other  officers  were 
named  as  having  distinguished  themselves  : among  these,  major 
Wood  of  the  engineers,  captain  Harris  of  the  dragoons,  and 
lieutenant  M’Donald,  acquitted  themselves  with  much  credit. 


The  defeat  of  Riall  having  been  communicated  to  lieutenant 


general  Drummond,  he  sent  a regiment  to  reinforce  him,  and 
enable  him  to  repel  any  attack  upon  his  works.  General 
Brown  meanwhile  remained  at  his  encampment,  determined  to 
dislodge  the  British.  As  the  most  effectual  mode,  he  detached 
general  Ripley,  on  the  8th  of  the  month,  to  a point  three  miles 
above  the  enemy’s  camp,  to  open  a road  to  the  Chippewa 
river,  and  to  construct  a bridge  over  it  for  the  passage  of  the 
troops.  This  order  was  executed  with  so  much  secrecy,  that 
the  bridge  was  nearly  completed  before  it  was  discovered  by 
the  enemy.  General  Riall  now  ordered  his  artillery  to  advance 
and  prevent  the  Americans  from  completing  their  works  ; but 
the  cannon  of  general  Ripley  compelled  the  British  to  retire. 
Fearing  an  attack  on  his  right  flank  and  in  front,  general 
Riall  soon  after  abandoned  his  works,  which  were  occupied  by 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


233 


Death  of  General  Swift General  Brown  retreats  to  the  Chippewa. 

general  Brown  that  evening ; and  fell  back  on  Queenstown. 
On  the  following  day  he  retired  to  Ten  Mile  creek. 

The  American  army,  moving  forward,  encamped  at  Queens- 
town. General  Swift,  at  his  own  request,  was  now  detached, 
with  one  hundred  and  twenty  men,  to  reconnoitre  the  enemy’s 
works  at  Fort  George.  On  his  arrival  in  the  neighbourhood,  he 
surprised  an  outpost,  and  took  prisoners  a corporal  and  his  guard. 
One  of  these,  after  having  asked  and  received  quarter,  suddenly 
raised  his  piece,  and  wounded  Swift  mortally.  The  general 
instantly  killed  the  assassin;  and  on  the  approach  of  a party  of 
the  enemy  brought  up  by  the  firing  of  the  soldier,  he  continued, 
regardless  of  his  wound,  to  fight  at  the  head  of  his  detachment 
until  the  enemy  was  repulsed.  This  gallant  officer  died  soon 
alter  he  was  brought  to  camp,  and  was  interred  with  all  the 
honours  the  army  could  bestow.  He  had  been  a distinguished 
soldier  of  the  revolution  ; and  his  loss  was  sincerely  regretted. 

The  question  as  to  the  step  next  to  be  taken — whether  to 
follow  up  the  enemy  rapidly  and  annihilate  his  force,  or  first 
to  attack  Forts  Niagara  and  Geoi’ge — was  submitted  by  general 
Brown  to  a council  of  war.  The  latter  was  resolved  upon. 
Preparatory  to  this,  general  Ripley  and  general  Porter  were 
ordered  to  reconnoitre  the  forts — the  one  along  the  Niagara, 
the  other  by  the  way  of  St.  David’s,  for  the  purpose  of  ascer- 
taining their  respective  situations  and  obtaining  other  informa- 
tion necessary  for  the  attack.  This  service  they  successfully 
performed,  although  much  exposed  to  the  fire  of  the  garrison  of 
Fort  George,  and  assailed  by  skirmishing  parties  sent  out  from 
thence.  The  plan,  however,  was  abandoned,  in  consequence,  as 
was  alleged  by  general  Brown,  of  the  failure  of  the  fleet  to 
co-operate  with  him,  commodore  Chauncey  being  at  this  time 
extremely  ill.  The  general  therefore,  withdrawing  from  the  ad- 
vanced position  to  which  he  had  moved  on  the  Niagara  and  Lake 
Ontario,  prepared  to  pursue  the  British  army  to  Burlington 
Heights ; and,  with  a view  to  this,  on  the  24th  he  fell  back  to 
the  junction  of  the  Chippewa  with  the  Niagara. 

Lieutenant-general  Drummond,  mortified  that  his  veteran 
troops  should  have  been  beaten  by  what  he  considered  raw 
Americans,  was  anxious  for  an  opportunity  of  retrieving  his 
credit.  He  had  collected  every  regiment  from  Burlington  and 
York,  and  the  lake  being  free,  had  been  able  to  transport  troops 
from  Fort  George,  Kingston  and  even  Prescott.  General  Riall 
took  post  at  Queenstown,  immediately  after  it  was  abandoned 
by  the  Americans  in  their  retreat  to  Chippewa ; thence  he  thi’ew 
a strong  detachment  across  the  Niagara  to  Lewistown,  to 
threaten  the  town  of  Schlosser,  which  contained  the  supplies  of 


234 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Battle  of  Niagara. 

general  Brown,  and  also  his  sick  and  wounded  ; and  at  the  same  A 1 
time  despatched  a party  in  advance  of  him  on  the  Niagara  road.  I rill 
With  the  view  of  drawing  off  the  enemy  from  his  attempt  on  dlrf* 
the  village  across  the  river,  general  Brown,  having  no  means  of  I# 
transporting  troops  to  its  defence,  directed  general  Scott  to  flint 
move  towards  Queenstown  with  his  brigade,  seven  hundred  I|ti 
strong,  together  with  Towson’s  artillery  and  one  troop  of  dra-  I® 
goons  and  mounted  men.  At  four  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  of  the  « 
25th,  general  Scott  led  his  brigade  from  the  camp,  and  after  pro-  1 
ceeding  along  the  Niagara  about  two  miles  and  a half  from  the  ' Li' 
Chippewa,  and  within  a short  distance  of  the  cataracts,  discover-  I til 
ed  general  Riall  on  an  eminence  near  Lundy’s  Lane,  a position  : It 
of  great  strength,  where  he  had  planted  a battery  of  nine  pieces  LI  it 
of  artillery,  two  of  which  were  brass  twenty-four  pounders.  On  I it 
reaching  a narrow  strip  of  woods  which  intervened  between  the  lllii 
American  and  the  British  line,  captains  Harris  and  Pentland,  loi 

whose  companies  formed  a part  of  the  advance,  and  were  first  i 

fired  on,  gallantly  engaged  the  enemy.  The  latter  now  retreated  I ei 
for  the  purpose  of  drawing  the  American  column  to  the  post  ; 
at  Lundy’s  Lane.  General  Scott  resolutely  pressed  forward, 
after  despatching  major  Jones  to  the  commander-in-chief  with  i 

intelligence  that  he  had  come  up  with  the  enemy.  He  had  no  I; 

sooner  cleared  the  wood,  and  formed  in  line  on  a plain  finely  |: 

adapted  to  military  manoeuvres,  than  a tremendous  cannonade 
commenced  from  the  enemy’s  battery,  situated  on  their  right, 
which  was  returned  by  captain  Towson,  whose  artillery  were 
posted  opposite,  and  on  the  left  of  the  American  line,  but  with- 
out being  able  to  bring  his  pieces  to  hear  on  the  eminence. 

The  action  was  continued  for  an  hour,  against  a force  three  times 
that  of  the  American  brigade.  The  Eleventh  and  Twenty-second 
regiments  having  expended  their  ammunition,  colonel  Brady  and 
lieutenant-colonel  M’Neiil  being  both  severely  wounded,  and 
nearly  all  the  other  officers  either  killed  or  wounded,  they  were 
withdrawn  from  action.  Lieutenant  Crawford,  lieutenant  Saw- 
yer, and  a few  other  officers  of  those  regiments,  attached  them- 
selves to  the  Ninth,  in  such  stations  as  were  assigned  them.  This 
regiment,  under  its  gallant  leader,  lieutenant-colonel  Leaven- 
worth, was  now  obliged  to  maintain  the  whole  brunt  of  the  ac- 
tion. Orders  had  been  given  him  to  advance  and  charge  on  the 
height,  and  with  the  Eleventh  and  Twenty-second  regiments 
to  break  the  enemy’s  line ; but,  on  information  being  commu- 
nicated to  general  Scott  of  the  shattered  condition  of  the  latter, 
the  order  was  countermanded.  Colonel  Jesup,  at  the  com- 
mencement of  the  action,  had  been  detached,  with  the  Twenty 
fifth  regiment,  to  attack  the  left  of  the  enemy’s  line. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


235 


Battle  of  Niagara General  Riall  taken  Prisoner. 

The  British  now  pressed  forward  on  the  Ninth  regiment,  which 
with  wonderful  firmness  withstood  the  attack  of  their  over- 
whelming numbers.  Being  reduced  at  length  to  not  more  than 
one  half,  and  being  compelled  at  every  moment  to  resist  fresh 
lines  of  the  British,  colonel  Leavenworth  despatched  a messen- 
ger to  general  Scott,  to  communicate  its  condition.  The  gen- 
eral rode  up  in  person,  roused  the  flagging  spirits  of  the  brave 
men  with  the  pleasing  intelligence  that  reinforcements  were  ex- 
pected every  moment,  and  besought  them  to  hold  their  ground. 
Lieutenant  Riddle,  already  well  known  as  a reconnoitering 
officer,  was  the  first  to  come  to  their  assistance,  having  been 
drawn  to  the  place  by  the  sound  of  the  cannon,  while  on  a scour- 
ing expedition  in  the  neighbouring  country.  The  same  circum- 
stance advised  general  Brown  of  the  commencement  of  the  ac- 
tion, and  induced  him  to  proceed  rapidly7  to  the  scene,  after  giving 
orders  to  general  Ripley  to  follow  with  the  second  brigade.  He 
was  already  on  his  way  when  he  met  major  Jones,  and,  influ- 
enced by  his  communication,  he  despatched  him  to  bring  up 
general  Porter’s  volunteers,  together  with  the  artillery7. 

The  situation  of  Scott’s  brigade  was  every  moment  becoming 
more  critical.  Misled  by  the  obstinacy  of  their  resistance, 
general  Riall  overrated  their  force;  and  despatched  a messen- 
ger to  general  Drummond,  at  Fort  George,  for  reinforcements, 
notwithstanding  that  the  number  engaged  on  his  side,  thus  far, 
had  been  more  than  double  that  of  the  Americans.  During  the 
period  that  both  armies  were  waiting  for  reinforcements,  a volun- 
tary7 cessation  from  combat  ensued ; and  for  a time  no  sound 
broke  upon  the  stillness  of  the  night,  but  the  groans  of  the 
wounded,  mingling  with  the  distant  thunder  of  the  cataract  of 
Niagara.  The  silence  was  once  more  interrupted,  and  the  en- 
gagement renewed  with  augmented  vigour,  on  the  arrival  of 
general  Ripley’s  brigade,  major  Hindman’s  artillery,  and  gene- 
ral Porter’s  volunteers,  and  at  the  same  time  of  lieutenant-gene- 
ral Drummond  with  reinforcements  to  the  British.  The  artil- 
lery were  united  to  Towson’s  detachment,  and  soon  came  into 
action  ; Porter’s  brigade  was  displayed  on  the  left,  and  Ripley’s 
formed  on  the  skirts  of  the  wood,  to  the  right  of  Scott’s  brigade. 
General  Drummond  took  the  command  in  person  of  the  front 
line  of  the  enemy  with  his  fresh  troops. 

In  the  meantime,  colonel  Jesup,  who,  as  before  mentioned,  had 
been  ordered,  at  the  commencement  of  the  action,  to  take  post 
on  the  right,  had  succeeded  during  the  engagement,  after  a gallant 
contest,  in  turning  the  left  flank  of  the  enemy.  Taking  advantage 
of  the  darkness  of  the  night,  and  the  carelessness  of  the  enemy 
in  omitting  to  place  a proper  guard  across  a road  on  his  left,  he 


236 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Battle  of  Niagara Colonel  Jesup  ....  Colonel  Miller — “ I will  try,  sir.” 

threw  his  regiment  in  the  rear  of  their  reserve ; and  surprising 
one  detachment  after  another,  made  prisoners  of  so  many  of 
their  officers  and  men,  that  his  progress  was  greatly  impeded 
by  it.  The  laws  of  war  would  have  justified  him  in  putting 
them  to  death  ; “ but  the  laurel,  in  his  opinion,  was  most  glo- 
rious when  entwined  by  the  hand  of  mercy,”  and  he  generously 
spared  them.  One  of  his  officers,  captain  Ketchum,  who  had 
already  distinguished  himself  at  the  battle  of  Chippewa,  had 
the  good  fortune  to  make  prisoner  of  general  Riall,  who,  on  the 
arrival  of  general  Drummond,  had  been  assigned  to  the  com- 
mand of  the  reserve,  and  also  of  captain  Loring,  the  aid  of 
general  Drummond.  The  latter  was  a most  fortunate  circum- 
stance, as  it  prevented  the  concentration  of  the  British  forces 
contemplated  by  that  officer,  before  the  Americans  were  pre- 
pared for  his  reception.  After  hastily  disposing  of  his  prisoners, 
colonel  Jesup  felt  his  way  through  the  darkness  to  the  place 
where  the  hottest  fire  was  kept  up  on  the  brigade  to  which  he 
belonged  ; and  drawing  up  his  regimeht  behind  a fence,  on  one 
side  of  the  Queenstown  road,  but  in  the  rear  of  a party  of  Bri- 
tish infantry,  posted  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  same  road,  he 
surprised  them  by  a fire  so  destructive,  that  they  instantly  broke 
and  fled.  “ The  major,”  said  general  Brown,  “ showed  him- 
self to  his  own  army  in  a blaze  of  fire.”  He  received  the  ap- 
plause of  the  general,  and  was  ordered  to  form  on  the  right  of 
the  second  brigade. 

General  Ripley,  seeing  the  impracticability  of  operating  upon 
the  enemy  from  the  place  at  which  he  had  been  ordered  to  post 
his  brigade,  or  of  advancing  from  it  in  line  through  a thick 
wood,  in  the  impenetrable  darkness  of  the  night,  determined, 
with  that  rapid  decision  which  characterizes  the  real  commander, 
to  adopt  the  only  measure  by  which  he  saw  a hope  of  saving 
the  first  brigade  from  destruction,  or  of  ultimately  achieving  the 
victory ; and  wffiich,  when  made  known  to  the  commander-in- 
chief, was  instantly  sanctioned.  The  eminence  occupied  by  the 
enemy’s  artillery  was  the  key  to  their  position.  Addressing 
lumself  to  colonel  Miller,  the  same  who  had  distinguished  him- 
self at  Magagua,  he  inquired  whether  he  could  storm  the  battery 
at  the  head  of  the  Twenty-first  regiment,  while  he  would  himself 
support  him  with  the  younger  regiment,  the  Twenty-third.  To 
this  the  wary,  but  intrepid  veteran  replied,  in  unaffected  phrase, 
i will  try,  sir  ; words,  which  were  afterwards  worn  on  the 
buttons  of  his  regiment ; and  immediately  prepared  for  the 
arduous  effort,  by  placing  himself  directly  in  front  of  the  hill. 
The  Twenty-third  was  formed  in  close  column,  by  its  com- 
mander, major  M’Farland  ; and  the  First  regiment,  under  co- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


237 


Battle  of  Niagara British  Cannon  charged  upon  and  taken. 

lonel  Nicholas,  which  had  that  day  arrived  from  a long  and 
fatiguing  inarch,  was  left  to  keep  the  infantry  in  check. . The 
two  regiments  moved  on  to  one  of  the  most  perilous  charges 
ever  attempted ; the  whole  of  the  artillery,  supported  by  the 
fire  of  a powerful  line  of  infantry,  pouring  upon  them  as  they 
advanced.  The  Twenty -first  moved  on  steadily  to  its  purpose : 
the  Twenty-third  faltered  on  receiving  the  deadly  fire  of  the 
enemy,  but  was  soon  rallied  by  the  personal  exertions  of  gen- 
eral Ripley.  When  within  a hundred  yards  of  the  summit, 
they  received  another  dreadful  discharge,  by  which  major 
M’Farland  was  killed,  and  the  command  of  his  regiment  de- 
volved on  major  Brooks.  To  the  amazement  of  the  British, 
the  intrepid  Miller  firmly  advanced,  until  within  a few  paces 
of  their  cannon,  when  he  impetuously  charged  upon  the  artille- 
rists, and  after  a short  but  desperate  resistance,  carried  the  whole 
battery,  and  formed  his  line  in  its  rear,  upon  the  ground  pre- 
viously occupied  by  the  British  infantry.  In  carrying  the 
largest  pieces,  the  Twenty-first  suffered  severely : lieutenant 
Cilley,  after  an  unexampled  effort,  fell  wounded  by  the  side 
of  the  piece  which  he  took ; and  there  were  few  of  the  officers 
of  this  regiment  who  were  not  either  killed  or  wounded.  By 
the  united  efforts  of  these  two  regiments,  and  the  bringing  into 
line  of  the  First,  the  fate  of  this  bold  assault  was  determined : 
the  British  infantry  were  in  a short  time  driven  down  the  emi- 
nence,out  of  the  reach  of  musquetry,  andtheirown  cannon  turned 
upon  them.  This  admirable  effort  completely  changed  the 
nature  of  the  battle  : every  subsequent  movement  was  directed  to 
this  point,  as  upon  the  ability  to  maintain  it  the  result  of  the  con- 
flict entirely  depended.  Major  Hindman  was  now  ordered  to 
bring  up  his  corps,  including  captain  Towson’s  detachment, 
and  post  himself,  with  his  own  and  the  captured  cannon,  to 
the  right  of  Ripley’s  brigade,  and  between  it  and  the  Twenty- 
fifth,  Jesup’s,  regiment,  while  the  volunteers  of  general  Portei 
retained  their  position  on  the  left  of  Scott’s  brigade. 

Stung  with  rage  and  mortification  at  this  most  extraordinary 
and  successful  exploit  of  the  Americans,  general  Drummond,  the 
British  commander,  now  considered  it  absolutely  essential  to  the 
credit  of  the  British  army,  and  to  avoid  insupportable  disgrace, 
that  the  cannon  and  the  eminence  on  which  they  were  captured 
should  be  retaken.  Having  been  greatly  reinforced,  he  advanced 
upon  Ripley,  with  a heavy  and  extended  line,  outflanking  him 
on  both  extremes.  The  Americans  stood  silently  awaiting  his 
approach,  which  could  only  be  discovered  by  the  sound  attend- 
ing it,  reserving  their  fire,  in  obedience  to  orders,  until  it  could 
be  effective  and  deadly.  The  whole  division  of  the  British  now 


238 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Battle  of  Niagara Desperate  Efforts  of  the  British  to  regain  their  Cannon. 

marched  at  a brisk  step,  until  within  twenty  paces  of  the  summit  of 
the  height,  when  it  poured  in  a rapid  fire,  and  prepared  to  rush 
forward  with  the  bayonet.  The  American  line  being  directed  by 
the  fire  of  the  enemy,  returned  it  with  deadly  effect.  The  enemy 
werethereby  thrown  into  momentary  confusion ; but  being  rallied 
returned  furiously  to  the  attack.  A most  tremendous  conflic 
ensued  ; which  for  twenty  minutes  continued  with  violence  inde- 
scribable. The  British  line  was  at  last  compelled  to  yield,  and 
to  retire  down  the  hill.  In  this  struggle  general  Porter’s  vo- 
lunteers emulated  the  conduct  of  the  regulars.  The  gallant 
major  Wood,  of  the  Pennsylvania  corps,  and  colonel  Dobbin, 
of  the  New  York,  gave  examples  of  unshaken  intrepidity. 

It  was  not  supposed,  however,  that  this  would  be  the  last 
effort  of  the  British  general ; general  Ripley  therefore  had  the 
wounded  transported  to  the  rear,  and  instantly  restored  his  line 
to  order.  General  Scott’s  shattered  brigade  having  been  con- 
solidated into  one  battalion,  had  during  this  period  been  held 
in  reserve  behind  the  second  brigade,  under  colonel  Leaven- 
worth; colonel  Brady  having  been  compelled,  by  the  severity 
of  his  wound,  to  resign  the  command.  It  was  now  ordered  to 
move  to  Lundy’s  Lane,  and  to  form  with  its  right  towards  the 
Niagara  road,  and  its  left  in  the  rear  of  the  artillery. 

After  the  lapse  of  half  an  hour,  general  Drummond  was 
heard  again  advancing  to  the  assault  with  renovated  vigour. 
The  direction  at  first  given  by  general  Ripley  was  again 
observed.  The  fire  of  the  Americans  was  dreadful ; and  the 
artillery  of  major  Hindman,  which  were  served  with  great  skill 
and  coolness,  would  have  taken  away  all  heart  from  the  British 
for  this  perilous  enterprise,  had  not-  an  example  of  bravery 
been  set  them  by  the  Americans.  After  the  first  discharge, 
the  British  general  threw  himself  with  his  entire  weight  upon 
the  centre  of  the  American  line.  Pie  was  firmly  received  by 
the  gallant  Twenty-first  regiment ; a few  platoons  only  faltering, 
which  were  soon  restored  by  general  Ripley.  Finding  that 
no  impression  could  be  made,  the  whole  British  line  again  re; 
coiled,  and  fell  back  to  the  bottom  of  the  hill.  During  this 
second  contest,  two  gallant  charges  were  led  by  general  Scott 
in  person,  the  first  upon  the  enemy’s  left,  and  the  second  on 
his  right  flank,  with  his  consolidated  battalion  ; but  having  to 
oppose  double  lines  of  infantry,  his  attempts,  which  would 
have  been  decisive  had  they  proved  successful,  were  unavail- 
ing. Although  he  had  most  fortunately  escaped  unhurt  thus 
far,  subsequently,  in  passing  to  the  right,  he  received  two  severe 
wounds : regardless  of  himself,  however,  he  did  not  quit  the 
field,  until  he  had  directed  colonel  Leavenworth  to  unite 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


239 


Rattle  of  Niagara Desperate  Efforts  of  the  British  to  regain  their  Cannon. 

his  battalion  with  the  Twenty-fifth  regiment,  under  the  com- 
mand of  colonel  Jesup. 

Disheartened  by  these  repeated  defeats,  the  British  were  on 
the  point  of  yielding  the  contest,  when  they  received  fresh 
reinforcements  from  Fort  George,  which  revived  their  spirits, 
and  induced  them  to  make  another  and  still  more  desperate 
struggle.  After  taking  an  hour  to  refresh  themselves  and  reco- 
ver from  their  fatigue,  they  advanced  with  a still  more  extended 
line,  and  with  confident  hopes  of  being  able  to  overpower  the 
Americans.  Our  countrymen,  who  had  stood  to  their  arms 
during  all  this  time,  were  worn  down  with  fatigue,  and  almost 
fainting  with  thirst,  which  there  was  no  water  at  hand  to 
quench.  From  tire  long  interval  which  had  elapsed  since  the 
second  repulse,  they  had  begun  to  cherish  hopes  that  the  enemy 
had  abandoned  a further  attempt ; but  in  this  they  were  disap- 
pointed. On  the  approach  of  the  British  for  the  third  time, 
their  courageous  spirit  returned,  and  they  resolved  never  to 
yield  the  glorious  trophies  of  their  victory,  until  they  could 
contend  no  longer.  The  Brttish  delivered  their  fii'e  at  the  same 
distance  as  on  the  preceding  onsets.  But  although  it  was  re- 
turned with  the  same  deadly  effect,  they  did  not  fall  back  with 
the  same  precipitation  as  before  ; they  steadily  advanced,  and 
repeated  their  discharge.  A conflict,  obstinate  and  dreadful 
beyond  description,  ensued.  The  Twenty-first,  under  its 
brave  leader,  firmly  withstood  the  shock ; and  although  the 
right  and  left  repeatedly  fell  back,  they  were  as  often  rallied 
by  the  personal  exertions  of  the  general,  and  colonels  Miller, 
Nicholas,  and  Jesup.  At  length  the  two  contending*  lines  were 
on  the  very  summit  of  the  hill,  where  the  contest  was  waged 
with  terrific  violence  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet.  Such  was 
the  obstinacy  of  the  conflict,  that  many  battalions,  on  both 
sides,  were  forced  back,  and  the  opposing  parties  became 
mingled  with  each  other.  Nothing  could  exceed  the  despera- 
tion of  the  battle  at  the  point  where  the  cannon  were  stationed. 
The  enemy  having  forced  themselves  into  the  very  midst  of 
major  Hindman’s  artillery,  he  was  compelled  to  engage  them 
across  the  carriages  and  guns,  and  at  last  to  spike  two  of  his 
pieces.  General  Ripley,  having  brought  back  the  broken  sec- 
tions to  their  positions  and  restored  the  line,  now  pressed  upon 
the  enemy’s  flanks  and  compelled  them  to  give  way.  The 
centre  soon  following  the  example,  and  the  attack  upon  the 
artillery  being  at  this  moment  repulsed,  the  whole  British  line 
fled  a third  time ; and  no  exei’tions  of  their  officers  could  re- 
strain them,  until  they  had  placed  themselves  out  of  reach  of  the 
musquetry  and  artillery.  The  British  now  consented  to  relin- 


240 


British  recover  their  Cannon 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Both  Armies  retire  from  the  Field. 


quish  their  cannon,  and  retired  beyond  the  borders  of  the  field,  W1 
leaving  their  dead  and  wonnded.  Inp1 

General  Brown  had  received  two  severe  wounds  at  the  com-  ®D 
mencement  of  the  last  charge,  and  was  compelled  to  retire  to  Sta 
the  camp  at  the  Chippewa,  leaving  the  command  to  general  « I 
Ripley.  The  latter  officer  had  made  repeated  efforts  to  obtain  M, 
the  means  of  removing  the  captured  artillery  ; but  the  horses 
having  been  killed,  and  no  drag-ropes  being  at  hand,  they  were  8® 
still  on  the  place  where  they  had  been  captured,  when  orders  itf 
were  received  from  general  Brown,  to  collect  the  wounded  and  f 
return  to  camp  immediately.  The  British  cannon  were  there-  4® 
fore  left  behind,  the  smaller  pieces  having  first  been  rolled  pc 
down  the  hill.  The  whole  of  the  troops  reached  the  camp  N 
in  good  order  about  midnight,  after  an  unmolested  march.  4® 

It  is  much  to  be  regretted  that  these  trophies  of  victory  could  fey 
not  have  been  secured  ; as  the  circumstance  of  their  recovery  It" 
by  the  British  gave  them  occasion,  surprising  as  it  may  seem,  *1“ 
to  claim  the  victory.  To  high  praise  they  certainly  were  en-  it( 
titled ; but  to  the  merit  of  “ a complete  defeat  of  the  Americans,”  , I* 
they  had  no  claim,  and  the  assertion  was  an  outrage  to  truth.  15 
A compliment  for  such  a victory  ought  to  infuse  the  blush  of  • 
shame  into  the  cheek  of  any  honourable  soldier  who  had  a 1 ® 
share  in  the  contest  so  named.  if 

The  British  force  engaged,  of  whom  twelve  hundred  were  i ■ 
militia  and  five  hundred  Indians,  was  little  short  of  five  thou- 
sand men  ; being  nearly  a third  greater  than  that  of  the  Ameri-  I 
cans.  The  loss  on  either  side  was  proportioned  to  the  nature  of 
this  dreadful  and  sanguinary  battle:  its  aggregate, in  both  armies,  j 
amounted  to  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  twenty-nine ; 
and  the  killed  and  wounded  alone  to  near  one  thousand  four 
hundred.  In  the  records  of  the  most  bloody  battles  we  seldom 
meet  with  so  great  a number  of  officers  killed  and  wounded. 

On  the  side  of  the  British,  one  assistant  adjutant-general,  one 
captain,  three  subalterns,  and  seventy-nine  non-commissioned 
officers  and  privates,  were  killed ; lieutenant-general  Drum- 
mond, three  lieutenant-colonels,  two  majors,  eight  captains, 
twenty-two  subalterns,  and  five  hundred  and  twenty-two  non- 
commissioned officers  and  privates  were  wounded : one  major 
general  (Riall,  who  was  also  wounded),  one  aid-de-camp — cap- 
tain Loring,  five  other  captains,  nine  subalterns,  and  two  hun- 
dred and  twenty  non-commissioned  officers  and  privates,  were 
prisoners  or  missing : making  in  all  eight  hundred  and  seventy- 
eight  men.  The  American  loss  was,  one  major,  five  captains, 
five  subalterns,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty-nine  non-commis- 
sioned officers  and  privates,  killed ; major-general  Brown, 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


241 


British  advance  again  the  following  Morning Americans  retreat  to  Fort  Erie. 

brigadier-generals  Scott  and  Porter,  two  aids-de-camp,  one 
brigade  major,  one  colonel,  four  lieutenant-colonels,  one  major, 
seven  captains,  thirty-seven  subalterns,  and  five  hundred  and 
fifteen  non-commissioned  officers  and  privates,  wounded ; and 
one  brigade  major,  one  captain,  six  subalterns,  and  one  hun- 
dred and  two  non-commissioned  officers  and  privates,  prisoners 
or  missing  : making  a grand  total  of  eight  hundred  and  fifty-one. 
Thus  there  was  a difference  of  twenty-seven  only,  between  the 
respective  losses  of  the  contending  parties. 

The  commander-in-chief  ordered  general  Ripley  to  refresh 
the  troops  on  their  arrival  at  the  camp,  and  in  the  morning  to 
proceed  to  the  battle  ground,  and  engage  the  enemy  if  circum- 
; stances  permitted.  On  reconnoitenng  the  enemy,  he  found 
i them  drawn  up  in  advance  of  their  position  of  the  preceding 
, day  on  the  eminence,  and  presenting  a formidable  appearanae. 
It  would  have  been  madness  to  renew  the  combat  with  a force 
[which,  on  examination,  amounted  to  only  fifteen  hundred  men 
fit  for  duty ; and  he  therefore  properly  declined  it.  His  con- 
duct was  hastily  censured  by  general  Brown,  in  his  despatches 
to  the  government.  General  Ripley,  in  consequence,  had  for 
a long  period  to  contend  with  the  obloquy  of  public  opinion ; 
and  it  was  not  until  some  time  subsequently,  that  the  full  extent 
of  his  merit  was  known.  It  is  now  generally  admitted,  that 
much  of  the  praise  of  this  brilliant  victory  is  due  to  the  skill 
and  valour  of  this  officer. 

General  Ripley,  finding  himself  unable  to  make  a stand 
against  the  superior  force  of  the  British,  retreated  to  Fort  Erie, 
and  anticipating  their  approach,  immediately  set  about  extend- 
ing its  defences.  The  enemy,  notwithstanding  their  pretended 
• victory,  did  not  think  proper  to  follow  up  the  Americans,  until 
they  had  been  reinforced  by  general  De  Waiteville,  with  one 
[ thousand  men.  Their  whole  force,  now  amounting  to  upwards 
af  five  thousand  men,  appeared,  on  the  3d  of  August,  before  a 
fortification  which  a few  days  previously  had  been  considered 
jntenable,  and  commenced  the  erection  of  regular  intrench- 
nents.  The  besieged,  at  the  same  time,  laboured  incessantly 
o complete  their  arrangements  for  defence.  The  position 
.vhich  the  American  army  had  taken,  for  the  purpose  of  main- 
aining  itself  against  so  great  a superiority,  possessed  few 
ratural  advantages  ; and  the  work  called  Fort  Erie  was  little 
nore  than  a small  unfinished  redoubt.  Situated  about  one 
lundred  yards  from  the  lake  shore  at  its  nearest  angle,  and  on 
cU  plain  of  about  fifteen  feet  elevation,  this  fort  could  be  con- 
idered  as  nothing  more  than  the  strongest  point  of  a fortified 
amp.  A line  of  works  was  yet  to  be  constructed  in  front,  and 


242 


BRACKEN  RIDGE’S 


Siege  of  Fort  Erie Projected  Attack  on  Buffalo  repulsed. 

on  the  right  and  left  to  the  lake ; the  rear  on  the  shore  being 
left;  open.  The  fort  itself  probably  did  not  occupy  more  than  ( 
a sixth  of  the  space  occupied  by  the  line  of  defences;  and  the 
remainder  could  not  be  otherwise  than  hastily  constructed. 
Indeed,  notwithstanding  the  slow  and  cautious  approaches  of 
the  British,  much  remained  unfinished  at  the  last  moment. 

On  the  same  day  that  the  enemy  appeared  before  Fort  Erie, 
a detachment,  under  colonel  Tucker,  crossed  the  Niagara,  for 
the  purpose  of  attacking  Buffalo  and  recapturing  general  Riall. 
This  party,  although  subsequently  increased  by  reinforcements 
to  twelve  hundred  men,  was  repulsed  by  major  Morgan  with 
but  two  hundred  and  forty  men.  In  this  affair  captain  Hamil- 
ton and  lieutenants  Wadsworth  and  M’Intosh  were  killed. 

The  defences  of  Fort  Erie  were  sufficiently  completed,  by 
the  7th,  to  keep  at  bay  an  enemy  who  had  learned  to  respect  j 
our  arms.  From  this  day,  until  the  14th,  there  was  an  almost  ,, 
incessant  cannonade  between  the  batteries  of  the  besiegers  and  j. 
the  besieged.  In  the  frequent  skirmishes  which  took  place, 
the  Americans  were  generally  victorious  ; in  one  of  them,  how- 
ever, they  lost  major  Morgan,  a brave  officer,  who  had  dis- 
tinguished himself  as  above  mentioned,  and  whose  death  was 
sincerely  lamented.  General  Gaines  had  arrived  shortly  after 
the  commencement  of  the  siege,  and  before  any  regular  firing 
had  been  entered  upon.  Being  the  senior  officer,  he  assumed 
the  chief  direction,  and  general  Ripley  returned  to  the  com- 
mand of  his  brigade. 

On  the  night  of  the  14th,  general  Ripley  perceived  a bustle 
in  the  British  camp ; and  conceiving  that  an  assault  was  about 
to  be  made,  he  despatched  a messenger  to  apprize  general 
Gaines  of  his  convictions,  who,  however,  had  already  formed 
a similar  opinion.  Dispositions,  in  which  the  troops  enthusi- 
astically participated,  were  now  rapidly  made  to  receive  the 
expected  assailants. 

General  Drummond  had  made  arrangements  to  assail  the 
American  fortifications  on  the  right,  centre  and  left  at  the  same 
instant ; and  general  Gaines,  not  knowing  where  the  enemy 
would  make  his  attack,  was  prepared  to  meet  him  at  all  points. 
The  fort  and  bastions  were  placed  under  the  command  of  cap- 
tain Williams,  of  the  artillery  ; and  a battery  on  the  margin  of 
the  lake  was  assigned  to  captain  Douglass,  of  the  engineers. 

A blockhouse,  near  the  salient  bastion  of  the  fort,  was  occupied 
by  major  Trimble  with  a detachment  of  infantry.  Captains 
Biddle  and  Fanning,  supported  by  general  Porter’s  volunteers 
and  the  riflemen,  commanded  the  batteries  in  front.  The 
whole  of  the  artillery  throughout  the  garrison  were  directed  by 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


243 


Assault  on  Fort  Erie. 

major  Hindman.  The  first  brigade,  lately  commanded  by 
general  Scott,  now  under  lieutenant-colonel  Aspinwall,  was 
posted  on  the  right ; and  general  Ripley’s,  the  second,  brigade, 
supported  Towson’s  battery  at  the  southwestern  extremity  of 
the  works,  and  the  line  of  the  works  on  the  left.  A few  hours 
before  the  commencement  of  the  assault,  one  of  the  enemy’s 
shells  exploded  a small  magazine  within  the  American  works, 
which  was  succeeded  by  a loud  shout  from  the  besiegers.  The 
shout  was  returned  by  the  Americans  ; and  captain  Williams, 
amid  the  smoke  of  the  explosion,  immediately  discharged  all 
his  heavy  guns. 

At  half  past  two  in  the  morning,  the  darkness  being  excess- 
ive, the  approach  of  the  enemy’s  right  column,  one  thousand 
three  hundred  strong,  under  lieutenant-colonel  Fischer,  was  dis- 
tinctly heard  on  the  left  of  the  garrison.  The  second  brigade, 
and  the  artillery  of  Towson’s  battery  were  ready  to  receive 
them.  Advancing  steadily  and  quickly,  the  British  assailed 
the  battery  with  scaling  ladders,  and  the  line  towards  the  lake 
with  the  bayonet.  They  were  permitted  to  approach  close  up 
to  the  works,  when  a tremendous  fire  was  opened  upon  them, 
and  their  column  fell  back  in  confusion.  Colonel  Fischer,  rally- 
ing his  men,  again  advanced  furiously  to  the  attack  ; but  was  a 
second  time  compelled  to  retire,  with  still  greater  loss.  The 
possession  of  Towson’s  battery  being  considered  essential  to  the 
general  plan  of  assault,  he  next  essayed  to  pass  round  the  abattis 
by  wading  breast  deep  in  the  lake  ; but  in  this  attempt  he  was  un- 
successful, and  nearly  two  hundred  of  his  men  were  either  killed 
or  drowned.  Without  seeking  to  learn  the  result  of  the  attack 
on  other  points,  he  now  ordered  a retreat  to  the  British  encamp- 
ment. 

The  enemy’s  central  and  left  columns  having  waited  until 
colonel  Fischer  was  completely  engaged,  colonel  Scott,  who 
commanded  the  left  column,  approached  on  the  right  along 
the  lake;  while  lieutenant-colonel  Drummond,  with  the  central 
column,  at  the  same  moment  advanced  to  the  assault  of  the 
fort  proper.  Colonel  Scott  was  checked  by  captain  Douglass’s 
battery,  captains  Boughton  and  Harding’s  New  York  and 
Pennsylvania  volunteers  on  its  right,  the  Ninth  infantry  under 
captain  Foster  on  its  left,  and  a six-pounder  stationed  there 
under  the  direction  of  colonel  M’Ree.  Their  fire  was  so  well 
directed,  that  the  approaching  column  made  a momentary 
pause  at  the  distance  of  fifty  yards,  and  then  recoiled.  Not- 
withstanding the  rapid  and  heavy  fire  from  captain  Williams’s 
artillery,  the  column  of  colonel  Drummond,  composed  of  eight 
hundred  select  troops,  firmly  advanced  to  the  attack  of  the  fort. 


244 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Assault  on  Fort  Erie Death  of  Colonel  Drummond. 

Suddenly  applying  his  scaling  ladders,  he  mounted  the  parapet, 
his  officers  calling  out  to  the  line  extending  to  the  lake  on 
their  left  to  cease  tiring.  This  artifice  succeeded  so  well,  that 
Douglass’s  battery  and  the  infantry,  supposing  the  order  to 
have  been  given  within  the  garrison,  suspended  their  fire,  and 
suffered  colonel  Scott,  who  had  rallied  his  men,  to  approach 
their  line.  When  the  deception  was  discovered,  it  availed 
nothing ; for  the  column,  on  its  second  charge,  was  resisted 
with  so  much  effect,  as  to  be  compelled  again  to  retreat,  with 
the  loss  of  its  commander  and  a third  of  its  numbers.  The 
central  column  was,  in  the  meanwhile,  with  great  difficulty 
thrown  back,  although  the  troops  within  the  fort  were  quickly 
reinforced  from  general  Ripley’s  brigade,  and  general  Porter’s 
volunteers.  Repeated  assaults  were  made  by  colonel  Drum- 
mond. Each  time  they  were  repulsed  by  colonel  Hindman’s 
artillery,  and  the  infantry  under  major  Trimble  ; and  now  that 
colonel  Scott’s  column  had  withdrawn  from  the  action,  lieu- 
tenant Douglass  was  engaged  in  giving  such  a direction  to  the 
guns  of  the  battery,  as  to  cut  off  the  communication  between 
colonel  Drummond,  and  the  reserve  which  was  to  be  brought 
up  to  his  support  under  lieutenant-colonel  Tucker. 

Colonel  Drummond,  although  three  times  repulsed,  was  un- 
willing to  renounce  his  undertaking.  Availing  himself  of  the 
darkness  of  the  morning,  which  was  increased  by  the  smoke, 
he  stole  silently  along  the  ditch,  and  suddenly  applying  his 
ladders,  once  more  rapidly  gained  the  parapet,  crying  out  to 
his  men  to  charge  vigorously,  and  give  the  Yankees  no  quar- 
ter ! This  order  was  faithfully  executed  ; and  the  most  furious 
strife  now  ensued  that  had  been  witnessed  during  the  assault. 
All  the  efforts  of  major  Hindman  and  the  corps  supporting 
him  could  not  dislodge  the  enemy  from  the  bastion,  though 
they  prevented  him  from  approaching  further.  Captain  Wil- 
liams was  mortally  wounded ; lieutenants  Watmough  and 
M’Donough,  severely.  The  latter,  no  longer  able  to  fight,  called 
for  quarter.  This  was  refused  by  colonel  Drummond,  who  re- 
peated his  instructions  to  his  troops  to  deny  it  in  every  instance. 
The  declining  and  almost  exhausted  strength  and  spirits  of 
the  lieutenant  being  restored  and  roused  by  the  barbarity  of 
this  order,  he  seized  a handspike,  and,  with  the  desperation  of 
madness,  defended  himself  against  the  assailants,  until  he  was 
shot  by  colonel  Drummond  himself.  The  latter  survived  this 
act  only  a few  minutes  : he  received  a ball  in  his  breast,  which 
terminated  his  existence.  Brutal  courage  merits  nothing  but 
abhorrence ; it  is  only  when  tempered  with  mercy,  that  valour 
is  a virtue.  The  enemy  still  maintained  their  position,  notwith- 


! 

a 

(J 

ii 

lit 

is: 

lit 

!!' 

ill 

f 

Si 

it 

* 

r 

si 

» 

!I 

i 

! 

1 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


245 


Assault  on  Fort  Erie Tremendous  Explosion British  driven  back. 

standing  the  death  of  their  leader,  and  repulsed  every  attempt 
to  dislodge  them  until  daylight : they  had,  in  the  meantime, 
suffered  excessively.  The  contest  along  the  whole  line  of 
defences,  with  this  exception,  having  ceased,  considerable  rein- 
forcements were  ordered  up.  The  enemy  now  began  to  recoil ; 
and  in  a few  moments  many  of  them  were  thrown  over  the 
bastion.  The  reserve  coming  up  to  their  support,  the  cannon 
of  the  Douglass  battery  enfiladed  the  column  as  it  approached, 
and  the  artillery  of  lieutenant  Fanning  played  upon  it  with 
great  effect ; while  a gun  under  the  charge  of  captain  Biddle 
was  served  with  uncommon  vivacity.  A part  of  the  reserve,  to 
the  number  of  from  three  to  four  hundred  men,  was  neverthe- 
less about  to  rush  on  the  parapet  to  the  assistance  of  the  recoil- 
ing soldiers,  when  a tremendous  explosion  took  place  under  the 
platform  of  the  bastion,  which  carried  away  the  bastion  and  all 
who  were  on  it.  The  reserve  now  fell  back ; and  the  contest, 
in  a short  time,  terminated  in  the  entire  defeat  of  the  enemy, 
and  their  return  to  their  encampment. 

The  British  left  on  the  field  two  hundred  and  twenty-two 
killed,  among  them  fourteen  officers  of  distinction ; one  hun- 
dred and  seventy-four  wounded  ; and  one  hundred  and  eighty- 
six  prisoners  : making  a total  of  five  hundred  and  eighty-two. 
The  official  statement  of  general  Drummond  makes  it  in  all 
nine  hundred  and  five,  of  which  fifty-seven  were  killed.  The 
American  loss  amounted  to  seventeen  killed,  fifty-six  wounded, 
and  one  lieutenant  (Fontain,  thrown  out  while  defending  the 
bastion)  and  ten  privates  prisoners  : in  all,  eighty-four  men.  It 
was  not  until  all  hopes  of  carrying  the  fort  were  at  an  end,  that 
the  British  deigned  to  make  prisoners  of  a few  wounded  men 
who  fell  into  their  power. 

The  explosion  of  the  bastion  furnished  the  British  with  an 
excuse  for  their  defeat ; and  they  represented  its  consequences 
as  much  more  serious  than  they  really  were.  It  is  certain, 
however,  that  the  assault  had  already  failed  at  every  other  point ; 
and  the  small  body  of  men  in  possession  of  the  outer  bastion 
could  not  by  possibility  have  subdued  the  whole  garrison. 
Nor  was  the  number  killed  by  the  explosion  so  great  as  they 
slated  : the  slaughter  of  the  enemy  took  place  during  the  as- 
sault, which,  at  the  time  when  the  occurrence  took  place,  had 
lasted  upwards  of  an  hour. 

The  enemy  now  remained  quiet  in  his  intrenchments  until 
he  received  a reinforcement  of  two  regiments.  When  they  ar- 
rived, he  renewed  his  assault  on  the  fort  from  enlarged  batteries, 
continuing  it,  with  little  intermission,  to  the  latter  end  of  Au- 
gust. On  the  28th,  general  Gaines  being  severely  wounded  by 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


246 


Siege  of  Fort  Erie Renewal  of  tile  Cannonade Sortie  from  the  Fort. 

he  bursting  of  a shell,  and  compelled  to  retire  to  Buffalo,  the 
command  again  devolved  on  general  Ripley. 

The  situation  of  the  army  in  Fort  Erie  had  begun  to  excite 
considerable  uneasiness ; but  the  operations  of  sir  George  Pre- 
vost,  about  this  time,  in  the  vicinity  of  Champlain  and  Platts- 
burg,  rendered  it  for  a period  very  uncertain  whether  any 
relief  could  be  sent  by  general  Izard.  It  afterwards  appeared,  5 
that  orders  to  that  effect  had  been  given  to  this  officer  by  the  ( 
secretary  of  war  ; but  he  was  prevented,  by  a variety  of  causes,  1 
from  moving  as  rapidly  as  could  have  been  desired.  The  1 
garrison,  however,  was  strengthened  by  the  daily  arrival  of  : 
militia  and  volunteers ; and  general  Brown,  having  sufficiently 
recovered  from  his  wounds,  had  returned  to  the  command  on  1 
the  2d  of  September.  The  siege  was  still  maintained  with  ! 
vigour  by  the  British,  who  had  abandoned  the  idea  of  carrying  1 
the  place  otherwise  than  by  regular  approaches,  although  their  1 
force  had  been  considerably  augmented  since  their  last  defeat. 
The  Americans  laboured  with  unrelaxing  assiduity,  to  complete 
their  fortifications.  Frequent  skirmishes  occurred,  and  a can- 
nonade on  either  side  was  kept  up ; but  nothing  of  importance 
took  place  until  the  17th  of  September.  General  Brown,  ob- 
serving that  the  enemy  had  just  completed  a battery,  which 
would  open  a most  destructive  fire  the  next  day,  planned  a 
sortie,  which  has  been  considered  a military  chef-d’oeuvre,  and 
which  was  carried  into  execution  on  the  day  just  mentioned. 
The  British  force  consisted  of  three  brigades,  of  one  thousand 
five  hundred  men  each : one  of  them  was  stationed  at  the 
works  in  front  of  Fort  Erie ; the  other  two  occupied  a camp 
two  miles  in  the  rear.  The  design  of  general  Brown  was  to 
“ storm  the  batteries,  destroy  the  cannon,  and  roughly  handle 
the  brigade  on  duty,  before  those  in  reserve  could  be  brought 
up.”  A road  had  previously  been  opened  by  lieutenants  Riddle 
and  Frazer,  in  a circuitous  course,  through  the  woods,  within 
pistol  shot  of  the  right  flank  of  the  line  of  hostile  batteries,  and 
with  such  secrecy  as  to  have  escaped  the  notice  of  the  enemy. 

At  two  o’clock  P.  M.  the  troops  were  drawn  up  in  readiness  to 
make  the  sortie.  The  left  division,  commanded  by  general 
Porter,  was  composed  of  riflemen  and  Indians  under  colonel 
Gibson,  and  two  columns,  the  right  commanded  by  colonel 
Wood,  the  left  by  general  Davis  of  the  New  York  militia;  and 
was  to  proceed  through  the  woods  by  the  road  which  had  been 
opened.  The  right  division,  under  general  Miller,  was  sta- 
tioned in  a ravine  between  the  fort  and  the  enemy’s  works, 
with  orders  not  to  advance  until  general  Porter  should  have 
engaged  their  right  flank. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR 


247 


Sortie  from  Fort  Erie Destruction  of  the  Enemy’s  Works. 

The  troops  of  general  Porter  advanced  with  so  much  celerity 
and  caution,  that  their  attack  upon  the  enemy’s  flank  gave  the 
first  intimation  of  their  approach.  A severe  conflict  ensued, 
in  which  those  gallant  officers,  colonel  Gibson  and  colonel 
Wood,  fell  at  the  head  of  their  columns.  Their  respective 
commands  now  devolved  on  lieutenant-colonel  M’Donald  and 
major  Brooks.  In  thirty  minutes,  possession  was  taken  of  the 
two  batteries  in  this  quarter,  and  also  of  a blockhouse  in  the 
rear,  and  its  garrison.  Three  twenty-four-pounders  were 
rendered  useless,  and  their  magazine  blown  up  by  lieutenant 
Riddle,  who  narrowly  escaped  the  effects  of  the  explosion. 
At  this  moment  the  troops  under  general  Miller  came  up.  Aided 
by  colonel  Gibson’s  column,  they  pierced  the  British  intrench- 
ments,  and,  after  a sharp  conflict,  carried  a battery  and  a block- 
house. In  this  assault  brigadier-general  Davis  fell  at  the  head 
of  his  volunteers.  These  batteries  and  the  two  blockhouses 
being  in  the  possession  of  the  Americans,  general  Miller’s 
division  directed  its  course  toward  the  battery  erected  at  the 
extremity  of  the  enemy’s  left  flank.  At  this  moment  they 
were  joined  by  the  reserve  under  general  Ripley.  The  resist- 
ance here  was  much  bolder  and  more  obstinate.  The  works 
being  exceedingly  intricate,  from  the  studied  complexity  of  the 
successive  lines  of  intrenchments,  a constant  use  of  the  bayonet 
was  the  only  mode  of  assailing  them.  The  enemy  had  also, 
by  this  time,  received  considerable  reinforcements  from  their 
encampment  in  the  rear.  General  Miller  continued  to  advance, 
notwithstanding  the  absence  of  those  valuable  officers,  colonel 
Aspinwall  and  major  Trimble,  the  former  severely,  the  latter 
dangerously  wounded.  The  Twenty-first  regiment,  under  lieu- 
tenant-colonel Upham,  belonging  to  the  reserve,  and  part  of  the 
Seventeenth,  uniting  with  the  corps  of  general  Miller,  charged 
rapidly  upon  the  battery,  which  was  instantly  abandoned  by 
the  British  infantry  and  artillery.  General  Ripley,  being  the 
senior  officer,  now  ordered  a line  to  be  formed  for  the  protec- 
tion of  the  detachments  engaged  in  destroying  the  batteries,  and 
was  engaged  in  making  arrangements  for  following  up,  on  the 
rear  of  general  Drummond,  a success  which  had  so  far  tran- 
scended expectation,  when  he  received  a wound  in  the  neck, 
and  falling  by  the  side  of  major  Brooks,  was  immediately  trans- 
ported to  the  fort.  The  objects  of  the  sortie  having  been  com- 
pletely effected,  general  Miller  called  in  his  detachments,  and 
retired  in  good  order,  with  the  prisoners  and  many  trophies  of 
this  signal  exploit.  Thus,  in  a few  hours,  the  labour  of  the 
enemy  for  forty-seven  days,  was  destroyed ; and,  in  addition 
to  the  loss  of  their  cannon,  upwards  of  a thousand  of  their 


248 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


British  raise  the  Siege  of  Fort  Erie,  and  retreat  to  Fort  George. 

men  were  placed  hors  de  combat,  of  whom  three  hundred  and 
eighty-five  were  taken  prisoners.  The  American  loss  amounted 
to  eighty-three  killed,  two  hundred  and  sixteen  wounded,  and 
a like  number  missing.  Besides  those  already  mentioned, 
several  other  officers  of  great  merit  were  killed  in  this  affair : 
captains  Armistead  of  the  rifle  corps,  Hall  of  the  Eleventh 
infantry,  Bradford  of  the  Twenty-first,  and  Buel  of  the  volun- 
teers; ensign  O’Fling,  of  the  Twenty-third  infantry,  a gal- 
lant officer ; and  lieutenants  Brown,  Belknap,  and  Blakesley, 
of  the  volunteers.  On  the  third  day  alter  the  British  had 
achieved  this  splendid  victory ! for  as  such  it  was  claimed  by 
them,  they  broke  up  their  encampment,  and  marched  to  Fort 
George. 

Soon  after  this  affair,  general  Izard  arrived  with  reinforce- 
ments from  Plattsburg,  and  being  the  senior  officer,  succeeded 
to  the  command ; while  general  Brown  was  ordered  to  Sackett’s 
Harbour.  By  this  accession  of  force,  and  the  completion  of 
the  defences,  all  apprehensions  of  any  further  attempt  against 
Fort  Erie  were  removed.  About  the  latter  end  of  July,  the 
secretary  at  war,  hearing  that  the  British  were  sending  strong 
reinforcements  from  Montreal  to  Kingston,  had  intimated  to 
general  Izard,  the  propriety  of  proceeding  from  Plattsburg  to 
Sackett’s  Harbour  with  the  principal  part  of  his  forces,  for  the 
purpose  of  threatening  Prescott  and  Kingston,  and  at  the  same 
time  of  aiding  general  Brown  i#  the  prosecution  of  his  part  of  the 
campaign.  In  pursuance  of  this  intimation,  the  general  moved  to 
Sackett’s  Harbour,  with  nearly  all  his  effective  force,  amounting 
to  four  thousand  men,  arriving  there  on  the  17th  of  September. 
The  events  which  had  in  the  meantime  occurred,  and  which 
have  been  already  detailed,  had  given  a new  face  to  the  cam- 
paign. Shortly  before  the  arrival  of  the  general  at  Sackett’s 
Harbour,  he  had  received  a letter  from  general  Brown,  giving 
information  of  his  critical  position,  and  calling  for  speedy  relief. 
It  was  not  before  the  20th,  that  general  Izard  was  enabled  to 
embark  his  troops  on  lake  Ontario,  and  the  12th  of  October 
had  arrived  before  he  actually  reached  F®rt  Erie.  It  will  be 
seen,  in  a subsequent  chapter,  that  the  post  which  he  left  was, 
soon  after  his  departure,  placed  in  a situation  as  critical  as  that 
which  he  had  come  to  relieve.  These  were  the  unavoidable 
results  of  prosecuting  the  war  with  a handful  of  men,  along 
a frontier  of  such  immense  extent,  in  the  expectation  that 
small  corps,  at  distances  of  four  or  five  hundred  miles  apart, 
could  march  to  the  relief  of  each  other,  or  act  on  concerted 
plans,  subject  to  innumerable  contingencies.  Fortunately,  be- 
fore the  arrival  of  general  Izard,  the  success  of  the  sortie  plan- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


249 


Americans  advance Fort  Erie  destroyed,  and  Upper  Canada  evacuated. 

ned  by  general  Brown,  had  compelled  the  enemy  to  raise  the 
siege.  The  approach  of  general  Izard,  in  all  probability,  had 
furnished  some  inducement  to  the  adoption  of  this  step  by  the 
enemy. 

A sufficient  garrison,  under  lieutenant-colonel  Hindman,  be- 
ing lef  for  the  protection  of  Fort  Erie,  the  army  moved  towards 
the  Chippewa,  to  operate  offensively  against  the  enemy ; but 
nothing  of  moment  occurred  for  some  time,  in  consequence  of 
the  shyness  of  the  latter. 

Before  the  close  of  the  campaign,  a gallant  affair  was  achiev- 
ed by  general  Bissel,  of  the  second  brigade  of  the  first  division. 
On  the  18th  of  October,  he  was  detached  with  nine  hundred 
men,  to  the  neighbourhood  of  Cook’s  mills,  at  Lyon’s  creek, 
a branch  of  the  Chippewa,  for  the  purpose  of  destroying  the 
enemy’s  stores  in  that  quarter.  After  driving  in  a picket  guard 
and  capturing  its  officers,  he  threw  across  the  creek  two  light 
companies  under  captain  Dorman  and  lieutenant  Horrel,  and  a 
rifle  company  under  captain  Irvine,  and  then  encamped.  The 
next  morning  the  detachment  was  assailed  by  the  marquis  of 
Tweeddale  with  twelve  hundred  men.  The  companies  on 
the  other  side  of  the  creek  received  the  enemy’s  first  fire,  and 
sustained  the  attack  until  general  Bissel  had  formed  his  men 
and  brought  them  to  their  support.  Colonel  Pinkney,  M'ith  the 
Fiflh  regiment,  was  ordered  to  turn  the  enemy’s  right  flank 
and  cut  off  a piece  of  artillery  which  they  had  brought  into  ac- 
tion, while  major  Barnard  advanced  in  front  with  instructions 
to  make  a free  use  of  the  bayonet.  These  orders  were  rapidly 
carried  into  execution.  The  whole  line  of  the  enemy  began  to 
recoil ; and  the  American  reserve,  composed  of  the  Fifteenth 
regiment  under  major  Grindage,  and  the  Sixteenth  under  co- 
lonel Pearce,  was  no  sooner  discovered  advancing,  than  the 
marquis  fell  back  in  disorder  to  his  intrenchments  at  the  mouth 
of  the  river,  leaving  his  killed  and  wounded  behind.  After 
pursuing  him  for  a small  distance,  general  Bissel,  in  compli- 
ance with  his  orders,  proceeded  to  destroy  the  stores  at  the 
Mills ; and  then  retreated,  with  a loss  of  sixty-seven  killed, 
wounded,  and  missing. 

Immediately  after  the  repulse  of  the  marquis  of  Tweeddale, 
the  weather  growing  cold  and  the  season  for  military  opera- 
tions drawing  to  a close,  it  was  determined  to  destroy  Fort 
Erie,  and  evacuate  Upper  Canada.  This  was  accordingly 
effected  ; and  the  troops  were  transported  to  the  American  side, 
and  distributed  in  winter  quarters  at  Buffalo,  Black  Rock  and 
Batavia. 

Thus  terminated  the  third  invasion  of  Canada,  if  it  could  pro- 


250 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Close  of  the  Third  Invasion  of  Canada Important  Results  of  the  Campaign. 

perly  be  so  called ; for  it  was  not  generally  expected  that  any 
thing  further  would  be  accomplished,  than  keeping  in  check 
the  forces  of  the  enemy  and  regaining  what  we  had  lost  on 
our  own  side.  At  the  opening  of  the  campaign,  general  Brown 
indulged  a hope  of  being  able,  in  conjunction  with  commodore 
Chauncey,  to  subdue  the  British  forces  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Lake  Ontario  and  to  possess  himself  of  Kingston ; but 
towards  the  beginning  of  autumn,  so  material  a change  had 
occurred  in  our  situation,  in  consequence  of  the  great  augmen- 
tation of  the  British  force  on  the  Canada  frontier,  and  the  inva- 
sions of  our  territory  on  the  sea  coast,  that  all  idea  of  making 
an  impression  on  Canada,  with  the  means  then  on  foot,  was 
abandoned.  It  was  asserted  by  the  friends  of  the  administra- 
tion, that  the  best  mode  of  protecting  the  Atlantic  coast,  was 
to  threaten  Canada,  and  thus  compel  Great  Britain  to  concen- 
trate the  greater  part  of  her  force  in  that  quarter.  While  the 
British  regulars,  it  has  since  been  ascertained,  exceeded  twenty 
thousand,  nearly  all  veterans  ; those  of  the  Americans  scarcely 
reached  ten  thousand — the  whole  of  which  force,  distributed  in 
the  different  Atlantic  cities,  could  not  have  afforded  much  de- 
pendence for  defence  from  the  troops  which  would  have  been 
sent  against  them,  had  Great  Britain  been  relieved  from  the  de- 
fence of  Canada.  It  is  very  questionable  whether  the  perma- 
nent acquisition  of  that  province  would  materially  have  bene- 
fited us.  Many  of  its  inhabitants  were  persons  who  fled  from 
this  country  during  our  contest  for  independence ; and  it  was 
not  likely  that  they  would  willingly  consent  that  it  should  be 
incorporated  with  our  republic. 

The  most  important  results,  however,  followed  the  campaign 
on  the  Niagara.  The  character  of  American  troops  when 
under  proper  discipline,  was  thereby  developed  ; and  was  pro- 
ductive of  as  much  honour  to  the  United  States,  as  of  surprise 
to  the  enemy.  The  experience  gained  in  the  two  first  years 
of  the  war  was  scarcely  sufficient  to  form  good  officers ; but 
during  the  residue  of  the  period,  the  army  was  composed  of 
better  materials,  the  aversion  for  enlistment  was  gradually 
subsiding,  and  commissions  were  sought  by  young  men  of 
education  and  talents.  Another  year  would  have  produced  an 
army,  which  Great  Britain  might  have  regarded  with  some 
uneasiness.  That  spirit,  which  bestows  superiority  to  man  in 
every  station,  was  beginning  to  discover  its  resistless  power; 
and  the  closing  scenes  of  this  campaign  placed  the  army  on  a 
level  with  the  navy.  What  is  that  spirit?  It  is  the  spirit  of 
freedom ; it  is  that  which  gives  conscious  dignity  and  worth 
to  the  soldier  and  the  citizen.  It  is  that  which  gave  victories 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


251 


Affairs  of  tbe  West Croghan’s—M’ Arthur’s  Expeditions. 

to  Greece,  and  gained  triumphs  for  Rome,  and  which  has  car- 
ried the  power  of  Britain  round  the  globe.  It  was  already  proved 
to  the  world,  that  we  could  conquer  on  land  as  well  as  at  sea. 
The  battles  of  Niagara  and  Chippewa,  both,  were  won  by  a com- 
bination of  military  skill  and  personal  courage  ; and  the  defence 
of  Fort  Erie,  and  the  sortie  from  thence,  had  they  been  achieved 
by  the  arms  of  Great  Britain,  would  have  ranked  among  the 
most  distinguished  acts  of  valour. 

In  the  course  of  the  summer,  several  expeditions  were  under- 
taken to  the  westward.  An  attempt  was  made  by  major  Cro- 
ghan,  with  the  co-operation  of  the  fleet  of  Lake  Erie  under  com- 
modore Sinclair,  to  regain  possession  of  the  fort  and  island  of 
Michilimackinac.  On  the  4th  of  August,  the  gallant  young 
officer  effected  a landing  on  the  island,  but  soon  found  that  the 
enemy  was  in  such  strength  as  to  render  the  capture  of  the 
place  hopeless : he  therefore,  after  a severe  conflict,  returned 
to  the  shipping,  with  the  loss  of  about  sixty  in  killed  and 
wounded  ; among  the  former,  major  Holmes,  a valuable  officer, 
and  of  the  latter  captain  Desha  of  Kentucky.  The  expedition 
was  not  altogether  useless  : Fort  St.  Joseph’s,  and  the  British 
establishment  at  Sault  St.  Mary’s  were  destroyed.  On  leaving 
the  island,  commodore  Sinclair  stationed  two  of  his  schooners, 
the  Scorpion  and  Tigress,  near  St.  Joseph’s,  to  cut  off  the  sup- 
plies of  the  British  garrison  at  Michilimackinac.  These  were 
unfortunately  surprised  by  a very  superior  force  of  the  enemy, 
and  carried  by  boarding,  after  great  slaughter. 

On  the  22d  of  October,  general  M’Arthur,  with  about  seven 
hundred  men,  marched  from  Detroit  into  the  enemy’s  country, 
and,  after  dispersing  all  their  detachments  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  river  Thames,  destroying  their  stoi’es,  and  taking  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  prisoners,  arrived,  without  loss,  at  Detroit  on  the 
17th  of  the  following  month.  A severe  injury  was  thus  inflict- 
ed upon  the  British,  and  their  project  of  attacking  Detroit  ren- 
dered impracticable. 


252 


BRACKEN RIDGE’S 


War  on  the  Sea  Coast Commodore  Barney’s  Flotilla. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


War  on  the  Sea  Coast-Engagements  between  the  Enemy  and  Commodore  Bar- 
ney’s Flotilla  in  Chesapeake  Bay — Plunderings  of  the  British— Washington  and  Bal- 
timore threatened — Preparations  for  Defence— General  Winder  appointed  to  com- 
mand the  troops  to  be  assembled — Impracticability  of  collecting  a sufficient  Force — 
The  Enemy  are  reinforced— Landing  of  the  British  Army  under  General  Ross — Ad- 
vance of  the  British  Army  on  Washington— American  Army  takes  post  at  Bladens- 
burg — Battle  of  Bladensburg — Defeat  of  the  Americans— Washington  abandoned  to 
the  Enemy — British  burn  the  Public  Buildings— Retreat  of  the  British  to  their  Ship- 
ping-Plunder of  Alexandria — Repulse  of  the  British  at  Moors  Fields,  and  death  of 
Sir  Peter  Parker— Resignation  of  the  Secretary  of  War— Trial  and  Acquittal  of  Gen- 
eral Winder. 

The  shifting  scenes  of  this  war,  carried  on  over  a surface  so 
extensive,  and  with  objects  so  various,  once  more  bring  us 
back  to  the  Atlantic  sea  coast.  With  the  return  of  spring,  the 
British  renewed  their  practice  of  petty  plundering  and  barbarous 
devastation  on  the  waters  of  Chesapeake  Bay,  and  to  an  extent 
still  greater  than  they  had  carried  it  the  year  before.  A flotilla, 
for  the  defence  of  the  inlets  and  smaller  rivers  of  the  bay,  con- 
sisting of  a cutter,  two  gun-boats,  and  nine  barges,  was  placed 
under  the  command  of  that  gallant  veteran,  commodore  Barney. 
On  the  1st  of  June,  1814,  he  gave  chase  to  two  of  the  enemy’s 
schooners,  one  of  which  carried  eighteen  guns,  but  on  the  ap- 
pearance of  a large  ship,  which  despatched  a number  of  barges 
to  cut  him  off,  the  commodore  ordered  his  flotilla,  by  signal, 
to  sail  up  the  Patuxent.  Here  he  engaged  the  enemy’s 
schooners  and  barges,  and  succeeded  in  beating  them  off  and 
inflicting  considerable  injury  on  them.  In  a few  days,  the 
enemy,  having  been  reinforced,  followed  the  flotilla  into  St. 
Leonard’s  creek,  and  made  another  attempt  on  it,  but  were 
again  compelled  to  retire,  and  pursued  to  their  ships.  On  the 
10th,  the  enemy  made  a still  more  formidable  attack  upon  the 
flotilla,  with  the  two  schooners  and  with  twenty  barges.  After  a 
smart  action,  the  barges  were  driven  for  shelter  to  the  eighteen- 
gun  schooner,  which  was  then  so  roughly  handled  at  long  shot, 
that  her  crew  ran  her  aground  and  abandoned  her.  These 
attempts  were  frequently  repealed  until  the  26th,  when  the 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


253 


-I  Plunderings  of  the  British Washington  and  Baltimore  threatened. 

' commodore,  having  received  a reinforcement  of  artillerists  and 
marines,  moved  against  the  enemy’s  squadron,  two  of  the  ves- 
sels of  which  were  frigates,  and,  after  an  action  of  two  hours, 
drove  them  from  their  anchorage.  The  commodore,  finding 
the  blockade  of  the  St.  Leonard’s  raised,  sailed  out,  and  ascend- 
ed the  Patuxent. 

After  this,  the  enemy  were  constantly  engaged  in  making 
inroads  on  the  defenceless  and  unprotected  settlements  and  vil- 
lages along  the  bay  and  its  various  inlets.  The  towns  of  Bene- 
dict and  Lower  Marlborough,  on  the  Patuxent,  were  plundered 
of  considerable  quantities  of  tobacco,  merchandize,  and  cattle. 
In  the  detail  of  these  operations  given  by  themselves,  it  appears 
to  have  been  their  uniform  practice,  to  destroy  the  shipping, 
carry  away  the  tobacco  and  other  articles  which  they  found 
in  quantities,  and  induce  the  negroes  to  join  them.  A great 
number  of  individuals  in  easy,  and  even  affluent  circumstances 
were  reduced  to  poverty.  Several  gallant  attempts  were  made 
by  general  Taylor,  and  general  Hungerford,  in  one  of  which 
the  former  was  wounded  and  unhorsed  and  narrowly  escaped 
capture,  to  repress  their  incursions  into  Virginia  ; but,  generally, 
the  militia,  being  hastily  assembled,  were  found  inefficient.  At 
Kinsale,  St.  Mary’s,  and  various  other  places,  admiral  Cock- 
burn  obtained  considerable  booty  in  tobacco,  negroes  and  house- 
hold furniture. 

Towards  the  close  of  June,  apprehensions  began  to  be  en- 
tertained, that  The  enemy  had  in  view  some  more  serious 
object  of  attack  — either  Baltimore,  or  Washington.  Much 
alarm  had  been  felt  in  these  places  the  previous  year;  but 
after  it  had  subsided,  an  opinion,  probably  well  founded,  was 
indulged,  that  a land  force,  greatly  more  considerable  than  was 
! then  at  the  command  of  the  British,  would  be  required  to  make 
any  serious  impression  upon  either  of  these  places,  or  even 
i upon  Annapolis  or  Norfolk.  This  was  particularly  proved  in 
i the  attack  upon  the  latter ; and  it  was  justly  thought,  that  the 
enemyr  then  received  a lesson  which  would  render  him  cautious 
of  attacking  the  larger  towns.  But  sudden  and  unforeseen  oc- 
currences in  Europe  had  entirely  changed  the  face  of  things  ; 
Great  Britain  was  now  able  to  supply  what  she  was  not  pos- 
sessed of  the  year  before,  a powerful  land  force.  Our  govern- 
1 merit  received  certain  intelligence  from  Messrs.  Gallatin  and 
1 Bayard,  that  our  enemy  was  about  to  send  powerful  reinforce- 
ments to  America.  From  the  English  prints  it  appeared  that' 
1 England  was  extravagantly  elated  by  the  great  events  which 
had  transpired  on  the  continent  of  Europe,  took  to  herself  the 
whole  merit  of  being  the  conqueror  of  Napoleon,  and  in  reality 
w 


254 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Washington  and  Baltimore  threatened Preparations  for  Defence* 

believed  herself  the  mistress  of  the  world.  She  was  well  ac- 
quainted with  our  situation  : she  knew  that  our  regular  troops 
on  the  Canada  frontier  could  not  be  withdrawn  from  thence,  at 
a moment  when  she  was  preparing  a powerful  army  to  penetrate 
our  northern  states;  and  that  it  was  impossible  for  us,  in  the 
short  space  of  time  which  had  elapsed  since  the  overthrow  of 
Bonaparte  and  the  consequent  release  of  her  land  troops  from 
occupation,  to  embody  a considerable  and  efficient  force.  The 
American  cities,  although  tolerably  well  fortified  against  any 
approach  by  water,  were  all  exposed  to  attack  by  land.  A few 
thousand  regulars  scattered  along  a coast  of  fifteen  hundred 
miles,  and  inexperienced  militia  drawn  together  on  the  spur  of 
the  occasion,  were  all  the  force  we  had  to  oppose  to  the  vete 
ran  soldiers  of  our  enemy.  There  is  no  doubt  that  militia 
constitute  the  best  materials  for  armies,  because,  individually, 
each  man  is  influenced  by  higher  motives  than  those  which 
generally  actuate  the  enlisted  soldier ; but,  in  order  to  be  effi- 
cient, to  use  the  words  of  a great  friend  of  this  species  of 
force,  “ they  must  be  on  a right  foot they  must  be  encamped, 
disciplined,  harmonised,  accustomed  to  see  danger,  and  taught 
to  obey  and  confide  in  their  officers.  This  is  not  the  work  of 
a day.  In  the  open  field,  where  active  and  practised  evolutions 
are  necessary,  the  novelty  of  the  duty,  as  well  as  the  want  of 
mutual  reliance,  renders  it  impossible  for  this  description  of 
force  to  encounter,  with  effect,  an  army  of  veterans,  used  to 
dangers,  and  so  regularly  compacted  by  discipline  as  to  act 
as  it  were  with  one  mind. 

The  attention  of  the  president  of  the  United  States  being 
seriously  awakened  to  the  approaching  danger,  by  the  news 
that  reinforcements  were  to  be  sent  to  the  British  fleet  then  in 
Chesapeake  Bay,  he  called  a council  of  the  heads  of  the  depart- 
ments, and  suggested  the  propriety  of  collecting  all  the  regu- 
lars within  reach,  of  forming  a camp  of  at  least  three  thou 
sand  men  at  some  point  between  the  Patuxent  and  the  Eastern 
Branch  of  the  Potomac,  and  of  embodying  ten  thousand  militia 
at  Washington.  These  ideas  appeared  to  meet  the  approbation 
of  all ; and  there  is  little  doubt,  that  could  they  have  been  car- 
ried into  execution,  both  the  cities  of  Baltimore  and  Washing- 
ton might  safely  have  bid  defiance  to  the  British  arms.  Steps 
were  immediately  taken  in  furtherance  of  these  views.  Requisi- 
tions were  made  on  the  District  of  Columbia,  for  her  whole 
quota  of  militia,  amounting  to  two  thousand  men ; on  Mary- 
land for  the  same,  six  thousand  men  ; on  Pennsylvania  for  five 
thousand  men  ; and  on  Virginia  for  two  thousand  men  : making 
in  the  whole  fifteen  thousand  men ; of  which  ten  thousand,  it 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


255 


General  Winder Impracticability  of  collecting  a sufficient  foroe. 

was  thought,  would  not  fail  to  take  the  field.  It  was  ascer- 
tained, that  about  a thousand  regulars  could  be  depended  on ; 
besides  a squadron  of  horse  then  in  Pennsylvania,  some  addi- 
tional regulars  which  were  ordered  from  North  Carolina,  and 
commodore  Barney’s  men,  in  case  it  should  be  found  necessary 
to  abandon  his  flotilla.  This,  on  paper,  was  a formidable  army  : 
but,  with  the  exception  of  the  regulars,  the  soldiers  of  which  it 
was  to  be  composed  were  at  their  respective  homes — many  of 
them  at  a considerable  distance  ; and  the  work  of  collecting, 
embodying,  arming,  and  disciplining  them,  operations  requiring 
time  and  subject  to  delays,  was  yet  to  be  performed. 

A new  military  district,  composed  of  Maryland,  the  District 
of  Columbia  and  part  of  Virginia,  was  formed ; and  on  the  5th 
of  July  the  command  of  it  was  given  to  general  Winder,  an 
officer  who  had  been  taken  prisoner  by  the  British  at  the  battle 
of  Stony  Creek,  and  who  had  recently  been  exchanged.  The 
duties  assigned  to  him  were  among  the  most  important  entrusted 
to  any  one  during  the  war,  and  were  of  an  exceedingly  ar- 
duous and  difficult  nature.  The  army,  with  which  he  was  to 
defend  the  important  cities  of  Baltimore  and  Washington,  existed 
only  in  prospect;  and  whether  it  could  be  brought  into  the  field 
or  not,  depended  upon  events  beyond  his  control.  In  justice 
to  himself,  it  is  to  be  regretted,  that,  in  these  circumstances, 
he  had  not  declined  the  command  ; but  the  desire  of  distinction 
and  a sincere  wish  to  serve  his  country  overcoming  every  per- 
sonal consideration,  he  diligently  employed  himself,  from  the 
moment  of  his  appointment,  in  visiting  every  part  of  the  coun- 
try and  examining  its  different  fortifications — itself  a work  of 
considerable  labour  and  time,  and  in  assiduously  collecting  his 
force.  In  this  latter  undertaking,  unexpected  difficulties  oc- 
curred. The  governor  of  Maryland,  after  issuing  draughts  for 
three  thousand  men,  found  that  scarcely  as  many  hundred  could 
be  collected.  With  the  governor  of  Pennsylvania,  matters  were 
still  worse : he  informed  the  secretary  at  war,  that  in  conse- 
quence of  the  deranged  state  of  the  militia  law,  the  executive 
had  at  that  moment  no  power  to  enforce  a draught ; but  that 
he  would  appeal  to  the  patriotism  of  the  people,  in  the  hope 
that  the  legal  objection  would  not  be  made.  Seven  thousand 
men  were  thus  at  once  out  of  the  question,  and  of  the  remain- 
ing eight  thousand  men,  not  more  than  one-third  could  be 
relied  on.  At  the  beginning  of  August,  the  general  had  but  a 
thousand  regulars,  actually  collected ; and  about  four  thousand 
militia,  of  which  only  the  smaller  part  were  collected.  On 
the  failure  of  the  draught  in  the  state  of  Maryland,  the  force 
then  embodied  at  Annapolis  was,  by  the  consent  of  the  gover- 


256 


BRACKEN RIDGE’S 


Arrival  of  Reinforcements  to  the  British Landing  of  the  British  Army. 

nor,  taken  as  part  of  the  state  requisition.  A brigade  of  Mary- 
land  militia,  under  general  Stansbury,  was  also  placed  at  the 
disposal  of  general  Winder;  but  the  inhabitants  of  Baltimore, 
near  which  city  it  was  collected,  recollecting  their  own  exposed 
situation,  could  not  part  with  it  without  reluctance. 

This  is  a candid  statement  of  the  causes  which  produced  the 
subsequent  disaster ; for  in  the  circumstances  the  event  could 
scarcely  have  happened  otherwise  than  as  it  did,  without  the 
occurrence  of  one  of  those  extraordinary  turns  of  fortune,  of 
which  we  can  form  no  calculation.  It  would  be  wrong  to  charge 
the  blame,  which  was  justly  due,  exclusively  to  the  agents  in 
the  affair.  A portion  must  be  assumed  by  the  nation,  and  by 
our  political  institutions. 

The  expected  reinforcements  to  the  British  fleet,  twenty-one 
sail  of  the  line,  under  admiral  Cochrane,  arrived  in  Chesapeake 
Bay  on  the  16th  of  August,  and  were  soon  joined  by  a fleet  in 
great  force  under  admiral  Malcolm.  Accompanying  these  were 
several  thousand  land  troops,  under  one  of  Wellington’s  most 
active  officers,  general  Ross.  An  expedition  was  destined 
against  Baltimore  or  Washington,  but  until  the  last  moment  it 
was  uncertain  against  which  in  particular.  The  enemy  divided 
his  force  into  three  parts.  One  division  was  sent  up  the  Poto- 
mac, under  captain  Gordon,  for  the  purpose  of  bombarding 
Fort  Warburton,  and  opening  the  way  to  the  city  of  Washing- 
ton ; and  another,  under  sir  Peter  Parker,  was  despatched  to 
threaten  Baltimore.  The  main  body,  whose  proceedings  we 
are  now  to  relate,  ascended  the  Patuxent,  apparently  with  the 
intention  of  destroying  commodore  Barney’s  flotilla,  which  had 
taken  refuge  at  the  head  of  that  river,  but  with  the  real  inten- 
tion, as  it  was  soon  discovered,  of  attacking  Washington.  In 
prosecution  of  this  plan,  the  expedition  proceeded  to  Benedict, 
the  head  of  frigate  navigation.  This  place,  on  the  west  bank 
of  the  Patuxent,  was  reached  on  the  19th  of  August;  and  on 
the  next  day  the  debarkation  of  the  land  forces  under  general 
Ross,  to  the  number  of  six  thousand,  was  completed.  On  the 
21st,  pursuing  the  course  of  the  river,  the  troops  moved  to  Not- 
tingham, and  on  the  22d  arrived  at  Upper  Marlborough  ; a flo- 
tilla, consisting  of  launches  and  barges,  under  the  command  of 
admiral  Cockburn,  ascending  the  river  and  keeping  pace  with 
them.  The  day  following,  the  flotilla  of  commodore  Barney, 
in  obedience  to  orders  to  that  effect,  was  blown  up  by  men  left 
for  the  purpose ; the  commodore  having  already  joined  general 
Winder  with  his  seamen  and  marines. 

General  Winder  at  this  time,  when  the  enemy  were  within 
twenty  miles  of  the  capital,  was  at  the  head  of  only  three  thou- 


tli 

Vi 


\\ 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


25*7 


General  Ross Advance  of  the  British  Army  on  Washington. 

sand  men,  fifteen  hundred  of  whom  were  militia  entirely  un- 
tried. The  Baltimore  militia,  those  from  Annapolis,  and  the 
Virginia  detachment,  had  not  yet  arrived.  His  camp  was  at 
the  Woodyard,  twelve  miles  from  Washington.  It  was  still 
doubtful  whether  the  British  intended  an  attack  upon  Fort 
Warburton,  which  could  offer  but  little  resistance  to  their 
land  forces,  although  it  could  be  formidable  to  their  ships, 
or  intended  to  march  directly  on  Washington.  The  first  was 
certainly  the  safer  course  of  action,  and  as  the  enemy  did  not 
take  it,  it  must  be  inferred  that  they  were  well  acquainted  with 
the  incapacity  of  the  city  at  this  moment  to  resist  an  attack. 
On  the  afternoon  of  the  22d,  the  British  army  again  set  out,  and 
after  skirmishing  with  the  Americans,  halted  for  the  night,  five 
miles  in  advance  of  Upper  Marlborough.  General  Winder 
now  retreated  to  a place  called  the  Old  Fields,  which  covered 
Bladensburg,  the  bridges  on  the  Eastern  Branch  of  the  Poto- 
mac, and  Fort  Warburton.  Colonel  Monroe,  the  secretary  of 
state,  and  subsequently  president  of  the  United  States,  had 
been  with  him  for  several  days,  assisting  him  with  his  coun- 
sel, and  actively  engaged  in  reconnoitering  the  enemy ; and 
he  was  now  joined  by  the  president  and  heads  of  departments, 
who  remained  until  the  next  evening.  The  anxious  and  pain- 
ful situation  of  the  general  rendered  him  desirous  of  benefiting 
by  the  counsel  of  the  first  officers  of  the  nation ; and  their 
uneasiness,  in  the  urgency  of  the  moment,  induced  them  to 
hazard  their  opinions,  perhaps  too  freely,  on  matters  purely 
executive.  Where  prompt  decision  is  necessary,  the  sugges- 
tions and  expedients  of  too  many  minds  do  more  harm  than 
good.  On  the  23d,  colonel  Scott  and  major  Peter  were  detached 
with  some  field  pieces,  and  the  companies  of  captains  David- 
son and  Stull,  to  skirmish  with  the  enemy ; who  however  con- 
tinued to  advance,  and  took  a position,  on  the  evening  of  the 
same  day,  within  three  miles  of  Old  Fields.  Apprehensive 
of  a night  attack,  which  would  deprive  him  of  his  great  supe- 
riority in  cannon,  general  Winder  retired  to  the  city,  intending 
to  select  a position  between  it  and  Bladensburg,  where  he 
might  oppose  the  enemy  with  his  whole  force. 

On  the  preceding  evening,  general  Stansbury  had  arrived  with 
his  brigade  at  Bladensburg,  after  a very  fatiguing  march,  and 
immediately  despatched  his  aid,  major  Woodyear,  with  the 
intelligence  to  general  Winder.  On  the  evening  following,  he 
was  joined  by  colonel  Sterrett’s,  the  Fifth  Baltimore,  regiment, 
five  hundred  sti’ong,  and  a rifle  battalion  under  major  Pinkney, 
late  attorney- general  of  the  United  States.  General  Stans- 
bury’s  command  amounted  to  two  thousand  men.  About 


258 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


American  Army  takes  post  at  Bladensburg. 

twelve  o’clock  at  night,  the  secretary  of  state  arrived  at  the  ® 
general’s  quarters,  and  communicating  the  circumstance  of  the  W 
enemy’s  advance  on  general  Winder,  advised  him  to  fall  in 
the  enemy’s  rear  immediately;  but  the  general  objected,  on  p 

the  score  of  having  been  ordered  to  this  post,  and  besides,  that  ® 

his  men  were  so  much  harassed  and  fatigued  by  their  march  I it 
(a  considerable  portion  having  only  just  arrived),  that  it  would  be  it 
impracticable.  During  the  night  several  false  alarms  were  given,  , li 
by  which  the  troops  were  prevented  from  taking  the  repose  jto 
they  so  much  required,  after  fatigues  to  which  the  greater  part  I (< 
of  them  were  unaccustomed.  On  the  receipt  of  the  intelli-  1 »l 
gence  of  general  Winder’s  retreat,  general  Stansbury,  on  consul-  I If 
tation  with  his  officers,  determined  to  move  towards  the  city.  I « 
Before  day  he  crossed  the  bridge  over  the  Eastern  Branch  of  j I) 
the  Potomac,  and  after  securing  his  rear,  halted  for  a few  hours.  ' 

Early  in  the  morning  he  again  moved  forward,  with  the  view  of  J 

taking  possession  of  some  ground  for  defence,  when  orders  in 

were  received  from  general  Winder  to  give  battle  to  the  c 

enemy  at  Bladensburg ; he  therefore  retraced  his  steps,  and  I 

between  ten  and  eleven  o’clock  halted  his  troops  in  an  orchard 
field,  to  the  left  of  the  road  from  Washington  to  that  place.  i 

The  enemy  were  then  within  three  miles  of  him,  and  in  full  ; 

march.  i 

The  best  arrangements  the  time  would  permit  were  made. 
About  five  hundred  yards  from  the  bridge,  the  artillery  from 
Baltimore,  consisting  of  six  six-pounders,  under  the  command 
of  captains  Myers  and  Magruder,  were  posted  behind  a kind  of 
breastwork ; and  major  Pinkney’s  riflemen  were  placed  in  am- 
bush to  the  right  and  left,  so  as  to  annoy  the  enemy  when  at- 
tempting to  cross  the  stream,  and  at  the  same  time,  in  conjunc- 
tion with  Captain  Doughty’s  company,  to  support  the  artillery. 

The  Fifth  Baltimore  regiment  was  drawn  up  about  fifty  yards 
in  the  rear  ; and  afterwards,  perhaps  injudiciously,  removed 
much  further.  The  other  parts  of  the  brigade  were  also  so  dis- 
posed, as  to  support  the  artillery,  and  annoy  the  enemy  in  his 
approach.  Shortly  after  this  disposition  was  made,  lieutenant- 
colonel  Beall  arrived  with  about  five  hundred  men  from  Anna- 
polis, and  was  posted  higher  up  in  a wood  on  the  right  of  the  road. 
General  Winder  having,  by  this  time,  brought  up  his  main 
body,  had  formed  it  in  the  rear  of  Stansbury’s  brigade,  and  in 
a line  with  Beall’s  detachment,  and  the  heavy  artillery  under 
commodore  Barney  posted  to  the  right  on  an  eminence  near  the 
road.  This  line  had  scarcely  been  formed,  when  the  engage- 
ment commenced.  The  president,  with  the  heads  of  the  depart- 
ments, who  had  until  now  been  present,  withdrew  ; as  he  con- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


259 


Battle  of  Bladensburg. 

ceived  it  proper  to  leave  the  direction  of  the  combat  to  the 
military  men. 

About  twelve  o’clock  of  the  24th,  a column  of  the  enemy  made 
its  appearance  on  the  hill  which  overhangs  the  stream,  and 
moved  down  towards  the  bridge,  throwing  rockets,  and  appa- 
rently determined  to  force  the  passage.  He  now  made  an 
attempt  to  throw  a strong  body  of  infantry  across  the  stream, 
but  a few  well  directed  shot  from  the  artillery  compelled  him 
to  shelter  himself  behind  some  houses.  After  a considerable 
pause,  a large  column  of  the  British  rapidly  advanced  in  the  face 
of  the  battery,  which,  although  managed  by  officers  of  acknow- 
ledged skill  and  courage,  were  unable  to  repress  them  ; and  they 
continued  to  push  forward,  until  they  formed  a considerable 
body  on  the  Washington  road.  These  troops  had  not  ad- 
vanced far,  when  the  company  under  captain  Doughty,  having 
discharged  their  pieces,  fled,  in  spite  of  the  efforts  of  their  com- 
mander and  of  major  Pinkney  to  rally  them.  The  major’s 
corps  began  its  fire  too  soon,  but  did  some  execution.  The 
British  now  were  every  moment  drawing  nearer  the  artillery, 
which  could  no  longer  be  brought  to  bear  upon  them.  In  the 
absence  of  troops  to  support  them,  it  became  unavoidably  neces- 
sary for  the  artillerists  to  retire,  which  they  did,  followed  by 
major  Pinkney’s  riflemen,  and  leaving  one  gun  behind  them. 
The  whole  fell  back  upon  the  Fifih  regiment,  the  nearest  rally- 
ing point.  A volunteer  company  of  artillery  now  opened  a 
cross  fire  upon  the  enemy,  who  were  advancing  through  the 
orchard,  but  not  with  much  effect.  Colonel  Sterrett  was  next 
directed  to  advance ; but  he  was  almost  immediately  halted  in 
consequence  of  the  other  two  regiments  of  Stansbury’s  brigade 
having  been  thrown  into  confusion  by  rockets  and  begun  to 
give  way.  In  a few  minutes  they  took  to  flight.  Sterrett’s 
regiment  evinced  a disposition  to  make  a gallant  resistance  ; 
but  the  enemy  having  by  this  time  outflanked  it,  a retreat  was 
ordered.  This  unfortunately  was  effected  in  confusion  and  dis- 
order, the-  unavoidable  consequence  of  the  retreat  of  militia. 
Thus  the  first  line  was  completely  routed.  The  Baltimore  ar- 
tillery had,  before  this,  taken  a position  higher  up  on  the  hill. 
On  the  right,  colonel  Beall,  commanding  the  Annapolis  militia, 
had  thrown  forward  a small  detachment  under  colonel  Kramer, 
which,  after  maintaining  its  ground  some  time  with  consider- 
able injury  to  the  enemy,  retired  upon  the  main  body.  On  the 
retreat  of  this  detachment,  the  enemy  advanced  along  the  turn- 
pike road,  and  coming  in  front  of  commodore  Barney’s  artillery, 
were  exposed  to  the  fire  of  an  eighteen-pounder,  by  which  their 
progress  was  checked  ; and  in  several  subsequent  attempts  to 


260 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Battle  of  Bladensburg  . . ... . . . . Defeat  of  the  Americans. 

pass  the  battery,  they  were  repulsed  with  great  loss.  In  con- 
sequence of  this,  they  attempted  to  flank  the  commodore’s 
right,  by  passing  through  an  open  field  ; but  this  was  frustrated 
by  captain  Miller  of  the  marines,  with  three  twelve-pounders, 
and  the  men  of  the  flotilla  acting  as  infantry.  Alter  being  thus 
kept  in  check  for  half  an  hour,  the  enemy  succeeded  in  out- 
flanking the  right  of  the  battery ; and  pressed  upon  the  militia 
of  Annapolis,  who  fled,  after  giving  an  ineffectual  fire.  The 
command  of  commodore  Barney  was  now  left  to  maintain  the 
contest  alone  : but  the  enemy  no  longer  appeared  in  front ; he 
continued  to  outflank,  pushing  forward  a few  scattering  sharp- 
shooters, by  which  the  commodore  was  wounded,  and  his  horse 
killed  under  him.  His  corps  was  by  this  time  outflanked  on 
both  sides  ; two  of  his  principal  officers  were  killed,  and  two 
others  wounded;  and,  in  the  confusion,  the  ammunition  wagons 
had  been  driven  off.  His  men  therefore  retreated,  leaving 
their  pieces  in  the  hands  of  the  enemy.  The  commodore  him- 
self, after  retiring  a short  distance,  fell,  exhausted  by  loss  of 
blood,  to  the  ground.  Being  taken  prisoner  by  the  enemy,  he 
was  treated  with  that  courtesy  which  his  gallantry  merited, 
and  received  the  immediate  attendance  of  their  surgeons. 

The  Georgetown  and  City  militia,  and  the  regulars,  still  re- 
mained firm,  having  been  stationed  in  the  rear  of  the  second 
line,  in  positions  the  most  convenient  for  annoying  the  enemy 
and  supporting  the  other  corps.  These  being  in  danger  every 
moment  of  being  outflanked,  orders  were  sent  to  them  to 
retreat  towards  the  city.  After  retiring  a few  hundred  paces 
as  directed,  they  were  joined  by  a regiment  of  Virginia  militia, 
which  had  arrived  the  evening  before,  but  had  not  been  ready 
until  now  to  take  the  field.  General  Winder  still  entertained 
hopes  of  being  able  to  rally  his  troops,  and  of  fighting  the 
enemy  between  this  place  and  Washington.  He  had  ordered 
the  Baltimore  artillery  to  move  on  towards  the  city  ; and  ex- 
pected to  find  that  Stansbury’s  command  had  fallen  down  the 
road  to  that  place.  With  the  view  of  making  another  struggle  to 
save  the  capital,  he  rode  forward  for  the  purpose  of  selecting 
a position ; but  he  soon  found  that,  instead  of  proceeding  towards 
Washington,  they  had  scattered  in  every  direction.  It  after- 
wards appeared,  that  the  greater  part  had  fled  towards  Mont- 
gomery Courthouse.  The  City  and  Georgetown  militia  were 
thus  compelled  to  retire,  without  having  had  the  slightest  op- 
portunity of  defending  their  homes  and  their  firesides.  On 
his  arrival  at  the  city,  general  Winder  was  met  by  the  secre- 
tary at  war  and  the  secretary  of  state ; and  after  a consulta- 
tion, it  was  agreed,  that,,  with  the  small  remains  of  the  army, 


in 

for 

II 

coi 
, III 
I si 

III 
lli 


ik 

o( 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


261 


Washington  abandoned  to  the  Enemy,  who  burn  the  Public  Buildings. 

it  was  in  vain  to  think  of  making  a stand  there.  It  was  there- 
fore proposed  to  rally  the  troops  on  the  Heights  of  Georgetown. 
The  general  soon  found,  however,  that  but  few  of  the  militia 
could  be  collected.  Some  had  strayed  off  in  search  of  food  or 
refreshment,  having  suffered  much  during  the  day ; and  those 
who  remained  were  exhausted  by  the  privations  and  fatigues 
which  they  had  experienced.  The  next  day  he  proceeded, 
with  such  as  he  could  collect,  to  Montgomery. 

The  loss  of  the  British  in  the  battle  of  Bladensbur'g  was  lit- 
tle short  of  a thousand  men  killed,  wounded,  or  missing : that 
of  the  Americans,  between  thirty  and  forty  killed,  from  fifty  to 
sixty  wounded,  and  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  taken  pri- 
soners. By  the  issue  of  this  battle,  general  Ross  obtained 
possession  of  the  bridge  over  the  Eastern  Branch  of  the 
Potomac.  After  halting  his  army  for  a short  time  for  refresh- 
ments, he  moved  on  to  Washington,  where  he  arrived  about 
eight  o’clock  the  same  evening.  Having  stationed  his  main 
body  at  the  distance  of  a mile  and  a half,  he  entered  the  city 
at  the  head,  of  about  seven  hundred  men,  without  meeting  any 
opposition. 

In  the  American  metropolis,  or  rather  its  site,  the  British 
found  about  nine  hundred  houses,  scattered  in  groups  over  a 
surface  of  three  miles ; and  two  splendid  buildings,  the  Capitol, 
as  yet  unfinished,  and  the  President’s  House,  among  the  finest 
specimens  of  architecture  in  the  new  world.  Orders,  issued  by 
admiral  Cockburn  and  general  Ross,  for  the  conflagration  of 
these  noble  edifices,  were  immediately  executed.  The  great 
bridge  across  the  Potomac  was  also  wantonly  burnt ; together 
with  an  elegant  hotel,  and  several  other  private  dwellings.  This 
barbarous  destruction  is  detailed  in  the  official  letter  of  the  Brit- 
ish general  in  a manner  of  perfect  indifference  ! The  blaze  pro- 
duced by  the  conflagration  was  seen  even  in  Baltimore.  All  that 
was  combustible  about  the  Capitol  and  the  President’s  House, 
including  therein  all  the  furniture  and  articles  of  taste  or  value, 
and  the  valuable  libraries  of  the  senate  and  house  of  representa- 
tives, was  reduced  to  ashes  ; and  the  walls  of  these  stately  build- 
ings, blackened  with  smoke  and  in  melancholy  ruin,  remained, 
for  a time,  the  monuments  of  British  barbarity.  All  the  public 
buildings,  with  the  exception  of  the  patent  office,  shared  the 
same  fate.  The  public  stores,  vessels,  and  buildings  at  the  navy 
yard,  had  been  destroyed  by  order  of  government,  to  prevent 
them  from  falling  into  the  enemy’s  hands.  What  remained  was 
destroyed  by  the  enemy,  who  took  particular  pains  to  mutilate 
the  beautiful  monument  erected  in  honour  of  the  naval  heroes 
who  fell  at  Tripoli.  The  plundering  of  private  houses  was  not 


262 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


British  retreat  to  their  Shipping Plunder  of  Alexandria. 

carried  on  to  the  extent  that  might  have  been  expected,  proba-  | 
bly  from  the  shortness  of  the  time  during  which  the  British 
remained.  On  the  evening  of  the  following  day,  the  25th  of  I 
August,  they  retreated  from  Washington. 

It  being  now  conjectured  that  the  enemy  meant  to  proceed  j 
immediately  to  Baltimore,  the  inhabitants  of  that  place  were 
thrown  into  the  greatest  consternation,  a feeling  which  the  arri-  l' 
val  of  the  city  militia  from  the  field  of  battle  was  not  likely  to  | 1 
allay.  Notwithstanding  this  disheartening  panic,  the  citizens,  } 
rejecting  all  thoughts  of  capitulation,  prepared  themselves  under 
generals  Smith  and  Strieker,  to  oppose  the  enemy ; and  in  all 
probability,  they  would  have  made  that  desperate  resistance 
which  renders  inexperienced  troops,  when  fighting  for  their 
families  and  their  homes,  superior  even  to  veterans.  These  mea- 
sures proved  to  be  unnecessary  however.  General  Ross  returned  i j 
over  the  same  road  by  which  he  had  advanced.  He  did  not 
reach  Benedict  until  the  evening  of  the  27th  ; and  in  such 
straggling  confusion  was  this  movement  effected,  that  his  troops 
wore  the  appearance  of  a vanquished  rather  than  a victorious 
army. 

The  squadron  under  captain  Gordon,  that  division  of  the 
enemy’s  fleet  which  ascended  the  Potomac,  and  consisting  of 
eight  sail,  passed  Fort  Warburton  two  days  after  the  retreat  of 
the  British  from  Washington.  The  fort  had  been  abandoned 
and  blown  up  by  captain  Dyson,  the  commandant,  in  a most 
extraordinary  manner ; probably  under  the  influence  of  the 
dreadful  panic  which  generally  prevailed.  Plis  orders  had 
been  to  abandon  it  only  in  case  of  an  attack  by  land  forces ; 
but  on  a mere  rumour,  and  without  waiting  the  enemy’s  ap- 
proach, he  thought  proper  to  take  this  measure.  On  the  29th, 
the  squadron  reached  Alexandria  ; and  the  inhabitants  of  that 
place,  being  completely  in  the  power  of  the  enemy,  offered 
terms  for  the  preservation  of  the  town  from  conflagration  and 
pillage.  The  insatiable  avarice  of  the  latter  imposed  the 
hardest  conditions : all  the  merchandize  then  in  the  town,  as 
well  as  all  which  had  been  removed  thence  since  the  19th,  was 
required  to  be  put  on  board  the  shipping  at  the  wharf,  at  the  ex- 
pense of  the  inhabitants,  and,  together  with  the  shipping,  includ- 
ing those  vessels  which  had  been  sunk  on  the  approach  of  the 
enemy,  and  the  public  and  private  naval  and  ordnance  stores,  to 
be  delivered  up  to  the  enemy.  These  terms,  somewhat  modified, 
were  complied  with  ; and  captain  Gordon  moved  down  the  river 
with  a fleet  of  prize  vessels  and  a rich  booty.  In  the  mean- 
time, preparations  had  been  hastily  made  by  the  naval  heroes 
captains  Porter  and  Perry,  to  throw  difficulties  in  the  way  of 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


263 


Repulse  of  the  British  at  Moors  Fields  . . . Resignation  of  the  Secretary  of  War. 

his  descent.  The  'first,  at  the  battery  of  the  White  House, 
was  assisted  by  genei'al  Hungerford’s  brigade  of  Virginia 
militia,  and  captain  Humphreys’s  rifle  company ; and  at  the 
battery  at  Indian  Head,  captain  Perry  was  supported  by  the 
brigade  of  general  Stewart,  and  the  volunteer  companies  of 
major  Peter  and  captain  Burch.  From  the  3d  until  the  6th 
of  September,  the  British  vessels  were  greatly  annoyed  in 
passing  these  batteries.  Frequent  attempts  to  destroy  them 
were  also  made  by  commodore  Rodgers,  by  means  of  small 
fire-vessels ; but,  owing  to  a change  of  wind,  they  proved  in- 
effectual. These  respective  forces  were  afterwards  concen- 
trated under  commodore  Rodgers,  at  Alexandria  ; which  place 
he  determined  to  defend,  should  the  enemy,  who  was  not  yet 
out  of  sight  of  the  nearest  battery,  think  proper  to  return. 

Sir  Peter  Parker,  who  ascended  the  Chesapeake,  was  not 
so  fortunate  as  the  other  officers.  He  landed  at  night  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Moors  Fields,  with  the  view  of  surprising  a 
party  of  militia,  encamped  there  under  the  command  of  colonel 
Reid.  In  tffis  he  was  disappointed,  for  the  militia,  having  heard 
the  approach  of  the  barges,  were  prepared  to  receive  him.  Sir 
Peter,  having  landed,  moved  forward  at  the  head  of  about  two 
hundred  and  fifly  men,  and,  on  approaching  within  seventy 
yards  of  the  Americans,  was  received  with  a heavy  fire.  He 
endeavoured  to  press  forward  on  the  centre  of  the  line ; but 
being  foiled  in  this,  he  threw  himself  on  the  flank,  where  also 
he  was  repulsed.  Colonel  Reid,  being  informed  that  the  am- 
munition was  nearly  expended,  ordered  his  men  to  retire  a 
small  distance  until  they  could  procure  a supply.  In  the  mean- 
time, the  British  having  suffered  severe  loss,  thought  proper 
to  retire ; carrying  with  them  the  wounded.  Among  the  latter 
was  sir  Peter  Parker,  who  died  shortly  afterwards,  greatly 
lamented  by  his  countrymen,  and  much  respected  by  us. 

The  capture  of  Washington  excited  the  most  painful  sensa- 
tions throughout  the  United  States ; and  the  indignation  of  the 
people,  at  first  levelled  against  the  whole  administration,  was 
soon  concentrated  on  the  secretary  of  war  and  general  Winder. 
Against  the  former,  the  cry  was  every  where  so  loud,  that  the 
president,  from  motives  of  prudence,  intimated  to  him  the  pro- 
priety of  suspending  his  functions  for  a time.  This  his  pride 
would  not  permit  him  to  do ; and  he  therefore  resigned.  It 
appears,  from  the  official  letter  of  general  Ross,  since  publish- 
ed, that  he  had  not  conceived  the  idea  of  attacking  Washing- 
ton until  within  sixteen  miles  of  it,  and  after  he  had  received 
information  of  its  defenceless  state ; and  that  the  destruction 
of  commodore  Barney’s  flotilla  had  been  his  real  and  sole  ob- 


264 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


General  Winder  tried  and  acquitted  ....  Effect  of  the  Capture  of  Washington. 

ject.  It  was,  notwithstanding,  an  act  of  unparalleled  rashness, 
and  from  which  no  commensurate  advantage  was  to  be  gained. 
So  great  was  the  improbability  of  such  an  attempt,  that  the 
secretary  at  war,  it  is  said,  could  not  be  persuaded,  until  the 
last  moment,  that  it  was  seriously  intended.  General  Winder 
demanded  an  examination  of  his  conduct,  and  a court,  of  which 
general  Scott  was  president,  acquitted  him  honourably. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


Sensations  produced  by  the  Capture  of  Washington  in  Europe  and  In  England— 
Effect  of  this  Event  in  the  United  States— Preparations  for  the  Defgjce  ^Baltimore 
—Admiral  Cochrane  appears  at  the  mouth  of  the  Patapsco— Debarkation  of  the  Brit- 
ish Troops  at  North  Point— General  Strieker  marches  from  Baltimore  to  meet  them— 
Battle  of  North  Point — Death  of  General  Ross— Retreat  of  the  American  Army— 
British  Army  appears  before  Baltimore — Bombardment  of  Fort  M’Henry— Attack  on 
Baltimore  abandoned— British  Fleet  retires  to  the  West  Indies— Affairs  on  the  North- 
ern Frontier— Invasion  of  the  State  of  New  York  by  the  British  under  Sir  George 
Prevost — Progress  of  the  British  impeded  by  General  Macomb— British  Army  occu- 
pies Plattsburg  opposite  the  American  Works — Gallant  Affair  of  Captain  M'Glassin 
— British  and  American  Fleets  on  Lake  Champlain— Battle  of  Lake  Champlain — 
Battle  of  Plattsburg— Defeat  of  the  British  Squadron  and  Capture  of  its  principal 
Vessels— Retreat  of  the  British  Army  from  the  American  Territory. 


The  capture  of  Washington  was,  at  first,  exulted  in  by  the 
British  ministry,  as  a most  signal  exploit ; but  it  was  viewed 
in  a very  different  light  on  the  continent  of  Europe,  and  by 
the  British  nation  at  large.  To  say  nothing  of  the  prosecution 
of  hostilities  with  augmented  rigour  during  the  negotiation  of  a 
treaty  for  peace,  the  acts  of  wanton  barbarity  which  accompa- 
nied them  aroused  general  indignation.  In  the  British  parlia- 
ment, so  great  a sensation  was  excited,  that  the  perpretrators 
were  fain  to  shelter  themselves  from  odium  by  the  basest 
falsehoods,  and  the  ministry  stated  that  instructions  had  been 
sent  to  the  coast  of  America  to  desist  from  further  inflictions  of 
vengeance. 

But  if  the  effect  was  powerful  abroad,  it  was  overwhelming 
throughout  the  United  States.  Party  spirit  instantly  vanished, 
and  with  it  the  dissensions  which  had  almost  paralyzed  our 
efforts.  But  one  voice  was  heard ; a glorious  union  was 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


265 


Preparations  for  the  defence  of  Baltimore. 

brought  about ; and  a nation  of  freemen  was  seen  to  rise  in  its 
strength.  Those  who  had  at  first  opposed  the  war  on  the 
ground  of  its  impolicy,  or  who  had  condemned  the  invasion  of 
Canada,  now  viewed  Great  Britain  only  as  a powerful  nation 
about  to  precipitate  her  armies  on  the  country,  with  the  avowed 
intention  of  desolating  its  fairest  portions.  The  dissensions 
of  political  parties  had  terminated  with  the  political  death  of 
Napoleon  ; and  who  could  now  say,  that  Britain  was  actuated 
by  other  than  the  mere  thirst  for  revenge,  or  the  less  honour- 
able thirst  for  plunder?  The  war  now  came  home  to  the 
interests  and  feelings  of  every  man.  The  scenes  of  prepara- 
tion were  the  most  animated  that  could  be  conceived.  The 
whole  country  was  in  motion  ; every  town  was  a camp  ; and  the 
peaceful  avocations  of  the  citizens,  which  the  war  until  now  had 
scarcely  interrupted,  were  laid  aside.  All  the  principal  cities 
instituted  their  committees  of  defence ; and  the  whole  of  the 
population,  to  the  sound  of  martial  music,  moved  in  bands  to 
the  daily  occupation  of  labouring  at  the  erection  of  intrench- 
ments  and  fortifications. 

The  New  England  states,  at  first  so  averse  to  the  war,  now 
exhibited  their  characteristic  activity  and  energy,  and  gave 
satisfactory  jp-oof  that  nothing  was  further  from  their  intentions, 
than  secession  from  the  confederation.  The  governor  of  Ver- 
mont, who  the  year  before  had  made  an  attempt  to  recall  the 
militia  of  the  state  from  the  service  of  the  United  States,  and 
on  which  occasion  the  militia  nobly  refused  to  obey  him,  now 
made  ample  atonement  by  promptly  calling  them  forth.  The 
American  ladies,  always  conspicuous  for  patriotic  conduct  in 
limes  of  difficulty  and  danger,  never  appeared  so  lovely  in  their 
zeal  for  their  country. 

The  next  object  of  attack,  it  was  rightly  conjectured,  would 
be  Baltimore  ; and  the  cities  of  Philadelphia  and  New  York 
awaited  the  result  with  as  much  anxiety  as  if  their  fate  depended 
upon  its  successful  issue.  After  the  first  moments  of  despond- 
ency occasioned  by  the  capture  of  Washington  had  subsided 
in  Baltimore,  and  it  was  discovered  that  the  place  would  not 
be  assailed  immediately,  the  inhabitants  set  about  making  pre- 
parations for  defence.  A ditch  was  opened,  and  a breastwork 
thrown  up  by  the  inhabitants,  on  the  high  ground  to  the  north- 
east of  the  city  (to  construct  which  all  classes  of  the  people 
united),  so  as  completely  to  protect  the  town  in  the  only  quarter 
in  which  it  was  accessible  by  land  forces.  In  the  course  of 
a few  days,  a considerable  number  of  militia  arrived  from 
Pennsylvania,  Virginia,  and  the  interior  of  Maryland  ; and  the 
spirits  of  the  inhabitants  were  greatly  animated  by  the  presence 
x 


266 


BRACKENR1  DOE’S 


Admiral  Cochrane  appears  at  the  mouth  of  the  Patapsco. 

of  the  naval  veteran  commodore  Rodgers,  who,  with  his  ma 
rines,  took  possession  of  the  heavy  batteries  on  the  hill  above 
mentioned.  A brigade  of  Virginia  volunteers,  and  the  regular 
troops,  were  assigned  to  general  Winder ; and  the  City  brigade 
was  commanded  by  general  Strieker  ; the  whole  under  the  chief 
direction  of  major-general  Smith.  Of  these,  the  two  latter  were 
distinguished  revolutionary  officers.  The  approach  to  the  city 
by  water  was  defended  by  Fort  M’Menry,  and  garrisoned  by 
about  one  thousand  men,  volunteers  and  regulars,  under  major 
Armistead.  Two  batteries  upon  the  Patapsco,  to  the  right  of 
Fort  M’Henry,  to  prevent  the  enemy  from  landing  during  the 
night  in  the  rear  of  the  town,  were  manned,  the  one  by  lieu- 
tenant Newcombe  of  the  Guerriere,  with  a detachment  of 
sailors ; the-  other,  by  lieutenant  Webster,  with  men  from 
Barney’s  flotilla.  The  former  was  called  Fort  Covington  ; the 
latter,  the  City  Battery.  To  the  defence  of  Fort  M’Henry,  and 
to  the  repulse  of  the  British  from  the  lines,  the  inhabitants 
iooked  for  safety. 

Independently  of  the  pretexts  which  had  already  led  to  the 
scenes  at  Washington  and  Alexandria,  the  city  of  Baltimore 
was  a selected  object  of  the  vengeance  of  the  enemy,  in  conse- 
quence of  her  active  and  patriotic  exertions  during.the  war.  No 
one  could  imagine  to  himself  a just  picture  of  the  state  of  anxious 
feeling  in  which  fifty  thousand  people  awaited  the  issue  of  the 
event  which  should  determine  the  safety  or  destruction  of  their 
city.  Even  in  case  of  successful  resistance,  the  most  painful 
incertitude  would,  for  a time,  hang  over  the  fate  of  those  who 
had  risked  their  lives  in  its  defence.  These  latter  were  not 
strangers  or  mercenaries,  but  friends,  brothers,  sons,  parents, 
and  husbands ; for  every  one  who  could  wield  a musket,  even 
old  men  and  boys,  was  found  in  the  ranks.  The  committee 
of  safety,  composed  of  those  advanced  in  life  and  of  the  most 
influential  citizens,  (among  whom  was  colonel  Howard,  a hero 
of  the  revolution)  took  a large  share  in  the  preparations  to  meet 
the  approaching  danger. 

The  British  army  having  re-embarked  on  board  the  fleet  in 
the  Patuxent,  admiral  Cochrane  moved  down  the  river  and 
proceeded  up  the  Chesapeake  ; and,  on  the  morning  of  the  11th 
of  September,  appeared  at  the  mouth  of  the  Patapsco,  about 
fourteen  miles  from  the  city  of  Baltimore,  with  a fleet  of  ships 
of  war  and  transports  amounting  to  fifty  sail.  On  the  next  day, 
the  land  forces,  to  the  number  of  at  least  six  thousand  men, 
debarked  at  North  Point,  and,  under  the  command  of  general 
Ross,  took  up  their  march  for  the  city.  General  Strieker,  who 
had  claimed  for  the  City  brigade  undqr  bis  command  the  ho- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


267 


Debarkation  of  the  British  Troops  at  North  Point. 

nour  of  being  the  first  to  meet  the  invader,  was  detached  by 
general  Smith,  in  anticipation  of  the  landing  of  the  British 
troops.  On  the  11th,  general  Strieker  proceeded  on  the  road 
to  North  Point,  at  the  head  of  three  thousand  two  hundred 
effective  men  : consisting  of  the  Fifth  regiment,  under  lieuten- 
ant-colonel Sterrett,  five  hundred  and  fifty  strong ; six  hundred 
and  twenty  of  the  Sixth,  under  lieutenant-colonel  M’Donald  ; 
five  hundred  of  the  Twenty-seventh,  under  lieutenant-colonel 
Long ; five  hundred  and  fifty  of  the  Thirty-ninth,  under  lieuten- 
ant-colonel Fowler ; seven  hundred  of  the  Fifty-first,  under 
lieutenant  colonel  Amey  ; one  hundred  and  fifty  riflemen,  under 
captain  Dyer  ; one  hundred  and  fifty  cavalry,  under  lieutenant- 
colonel  Biays ; and  the  Union  Artillery,  of  seventy-five  men 
and  six  four-pounders,  under  captain  Montgomery,  attorney- 
general  of  the  state.  A corps  of  light  riflemen  and  musketry, 
taken  from  general  Stanshury’s  brigade,  and  the  Pennsylvania 
volunteers,  were  detached,  under  major  Randall,  to  the  mouth 
of  Bear  Creek,  with  orders  to  co-operate  with  general  Strieker, 
and  to  check  any  landing  which  the  enemy  might  effect  in  that 
quarter. 

At  six  o’clock  P.  M.,  general  Strieker  reached  a meeting- 
house, near  the  head  of  Bear  Creek,  seven  miles  from  the  city. 
Here  the  brigade  halted,  with  the  exception  of  the  cavalry, 
who  moved  forward  to  Gorsuch’s  farm  three  miles,  and  the 
riflemen,  who  took  post  near  a blacksmith’s  shop,  two  miles 
in  advance  of  the  encampment.  The  following  morning,  the 
12th,  at  seven  o’clock,  information  was  received  from  the 
videttes,  that  the  enemy  were  debarking  troops  under  cover  of 
their  gun-vessels,  which  lay  off  the  bluff  of  North  Point,  within 
the  mouth  of  the  Patapsco  river.  The  baggage  was  immedi- 
ately sent  back  under  a strong  guard  ; and  general  Strieker 
ordered  forward  the  Fifth  and  Twenty-seventh  regiments,  and 
the  artillery,  to  the  head  of  Long  Log  Lane,  posting  the  Fifth 
with  its  right  on  the  head  of  a branch  of  Bear  Creek  and  its 
left  on  the  main  road,  the  Twenty-seventh  on  the  opposite  side 
of  the  road  in  a line  with  and  to  the  left  of  the  Fifth,  and  the 
artillery  at  the  head  of  the  lane,  in  the  interval  between  the 
two  regiments.  The  Thirty-ninth  regiment  was  drawn  up  three 
hundred  yards  in  the  rear  of  the  Twenty-seventh,  and  the  Fifty- 
first  at  the  same  interval  in  the  rear  of  the  Fifth.  The  Sixth 
regiment  was  kept  as  a reserve  within  sight,  at  the  distance  of 
half  a mile  in  the  rear  of  the  second  line.  Thus  judiciously 
posted,  the  general  determined  to  wait  an  attack,  having  first 
given  orders,  that  the  two  regiments  composing  the  front  line, 
if  compelled  to  fall  back,  should  retire  through  the  Fifty-first 


268 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Battle  of  North  Point Death  of  General  Ross. 

and  Thirty-ninth,  and  form  on  the  right  of  the  Sixth,  posted,  as 
already  stated,  in  reserve. 

General  Strieker  now  learned,  from  the  cavalry,  who  ac- 
cording to  orders  had  retreated,  that  the  British  were  moving 
rapidly  up  the  road ; but  at  the  moment  when  he  expected  their 
approach  to  be  announced  and  impeded  by  the  riflemen  stationed 
in  the  low  thick  pine  and  firs  in  advance,  greatly  to  his  chagrin, 
he  discovered  that  they  were  falling  back  upon  the  main  posi- 
tion, under  a groundless  apprehension  that  the  enemy  had  land- 
ed on  Back  river  to  cut  them  off.  This  part  of  the  general’s 
plan  having  been  frustrated,  he  placed  the  riflemen  on  the  right 
of -his  front  line,  and  by  this  means  better  secured  that  flank. 
The  videttes  soon  after  bringing  information  that  a party  of 
the  enemy  were  carousing  in  a careless  manner  at  Gorsuch’s 
farm,  several  of  the  officers  offered  their  services  to  dislodge 
them.  Captains  Levering  and  Howard’s  companies,  from  the 
Fifth  regiment,  about  one  hundred  and  fitly  in  number,  under 
major  Heath ; captain  Aisquith’s  and  a few  other  riflemen,  in  all 
about  seventy  ; and  a small  piece  of  artillery  and  some  cavalry, 
under  lieutenant  Stiles,  were  sent  forward  to  chastise  the  inso- 
lence of  the  enemy’s  advance,  and  to  evince  a wish  on  the  part 
of  the  American  army  to  engage.  The  detachment  had  scarcely 
proceeded  half  a mile,  when  it  suddenly  came  in  contact  with 
the  main  body  of  the  enemy.  In  the  skirmish  which  ensued, 
major  Heath’s  horse  was  shot  under  him,  and  several  of  the 
Americans  were  killed  and  wounded;  while  the  enemy  lost  their 
commander-in-chief,  major  general  Ross.  This  officer,  who 
had  imprudently  advanced  too  far,  for  the  purpose  of  recon- 
noitering,  was  killed  by  one  of  the  company  of  captain  Howard. 
After  the  death  of  general  Ross,  the  command  devolved  on  colonel 
Brooke,  who  continued  to  advance  notwithstanding  this  occur- 
rence. The  American  detachment  now  fell  back ; and  general 
Strieker,  perceiving  the  companies  of  Howard  and  Levering 
to  be  too  much  fatigued  to  share  in  the  approaching  conflict, 
ordered  them  to  attach  themselves  to  the  reserve.  At  half 
past  two  o’clock,  the  enemy  commenced  throwing  rockets, 
which  did  no  injury  ; and  immediately  captain  Montgomery’s 
artillery  opened  a fire  upon  them,  which  they  returned  by  a 
six-pounder  and  a howitzer  directed  upon  the  left  and  centre. 
The  fire  was  brisk  for  some  minutes,  when  general  Strieker, 
with  a view  of  bringing  the  enemy  within  canister  distance, 
ordered  it  to  cease  on  the  American  side.  Perceiving  that  the 
efforts  of  the  British  were  chiefly  directed  against  the  left  flank, 
he  now  ordered  up  the  Thirty-ninth  regiment  into  line  with 
and  on  the  left  of  the  Twenty-seventh.  Two  pieces  of  artil- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


2G9 


Battle  of  North  Point Retreat  of  the  American  Army. 

lery  were  also  detached  to  the  left  of  the  Thirty-ninth  ; and 
in  order  more  completely  to  protect  this  flank,  colonel  Amey 
was  ordered  to  form  his  regiment,  the  Fifty-first,  at  right  angles 
with  the  line,  with  his  right  resting  on  the  left  of  the  Thirty- 
ninth.  This  movement  was  badly  executed,  and  caused  some 
confusion  in  that  quarter,  which  however  was  immediately  rec- 
tified. 

The  enemy’s  right  column  now  advanced  upon  the  Twenty- 
seventh  and  Thirty-ninth  regiments.  Unfortunately,  at  this 
juncture,  the  Fifty-first  regiment,  in  a sudden  panic,  after  deli- 
vering one  volley  at  random,  broke  and  retreated  in  confusion, 
occasioning  the  same  disorder  in  the  second  battalion  of  the 
Thirty.-ninth.  The  fire  on  the  enemy  by  this  time  became  ge- 
neral from  right  to  left ; and  the  artillery  poured  an  incessant 
and  destructive  stream  upon  the  enemy’s  left  column.  The  latter 
endeavoured  to  shelter  itself  behind  a loghouse,  which  soon 
after  burst  into  a blaze ; captain  Sadtler  of  the  Fifth  regiment, 
who  had  previously  occupied  it,  having  taken  the  precaution  to 
fire  it,  before  he  and  his  yagers  abandoned  it.  About  ten 
minutes  past  three,  the  British  line  came  on  with  a rapid  dis- 
charge of  musketry,  which  was  well  returned  by  the  Fifth  and 
the  Twenty-seventh  regiments,  and  the  first  battalion  of  the 
Thirty-ninth  regiment.  The  fire  was  incessant  from  this  time 
until  about  twenty-five  minutes  before  four  o’clock,  during 
which  period  general  Strieker  gallantly  contended  against  four 
times  his  numbers.  Finding,  however,  that  the  unequal  con- 
test could  be  maintained  no  longer,  and  that  the  enemy  were 
about  to  outflank  him,  he  was  compelled  to  retire  upon  his  re- 
serve, a movement  which  he  effected  in  good  order.  At  the 
point  occupied  by  this  regiment  he  formed  his  brigade,  and  falling 
back,  took  post  half  a mile  in  advance  of  the  intrenchments  for 
the  defence  of  the  city.  Here  he  was  joined  by  general  Winder, 
who  had  been  stationed  on  the  west  side  of  the  city,  but  was 
now  ordered,  with  general  Douglass’s  Virginia  brigade  and 
captain  Bird’s  United  States  dragoons,  to  take  post  on  the  left 
of  general  Strieker.  The  enemy  encamped  for  the  night  on 
the  ground  where  the  battle  had  been  fought,  without  attempt- 
ing a pursuit. 

The  conduct  of  the  Baltimore  brigade,  with  the  exception  of 
the  Fifty-first  regiment  and  the  second  battalion  of  the  Thirty- 
ninth,  who  were  seized  with  the  panic  to  which  raw  troops  are 
‘so  much  subject,  deserved  the  highest  praise:  veterans  could 
not  have  done  more.  Their  loss  in  killed  and  wounded,  amount 
ed  to  one  hundred  and  sixty-three,  among  whom  were  some 
of  the  most  respectable  citizens  of  Baltimore.  Adjutant  James 


270 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


British  Army  appears  before  Baltimore. 

Lowry  Donaldson,  of  the  Twenty-seventh  regiment,  an  emi- 
nent lawyer,  was  killed  in  the  hottest  of  the  fight ; majors 
Heath  and  Moore,  and  a number  of  other  officers,  were 
wounded.  The  loss  of  the  British  was  nearly  double  that  of 
the  Americans,  according  to  their  own  acknowledgment,  and 
probably  was  much  greater  in  reality.  In  their  official  state- 
ments they  computed  the  American  force  at  six  thousand,  a 
great  proportion  regulars,  and  the  loss  at  one  thousand ; data 
from  which  we  may  infer  their  opinion  of  the  manner  in  which 
they  were  received. 

Among  those  who  distinguished  themselves  in  the  battle  of 
North  Point,  lieutenant-colonel  Sterrett ; majors  Heath  and 
Barry  of  the  Fifth  regiment;  captain  Spangler  of  the  York 
(Pennsylvania)  volunteers ; adjutant  Cheston,  who  was  slightly 
wounded;  lieutenant-colonel  Long  of  the  Twenty-seventh  regi- 
ment, which  “ was  unsurpassed  in  bravery,  resolution  and  en- 
thusiasm ;”  lieutenant-colonel  Fowler  and  major  Steriger  of  the 
Thirty-ninth  regiment,  and  the  volunteer  companies  attached 
to  it ; captain  Quantril  from  Hagerstown,  and  captain  Metzgar 
from  Hanover,  Pennsylvania,  the  former  of  whom  was 
wounded  ; captain  Montgomery  ; brigade-majors  Calhoun  and 
Fraily ; and  major  George  P.  Stevenson,  aid  to  general 
Strieker,  were  highly  and  most  deservedly  complimented  in 
general  orders.  Majors  Moore  and  Robinson,  of  the  Twenty- 
seventh  regiment,  were  also  conspicous  for  their  activity  and 
gallantry  throughout  the  engagement. 

The  result  of  this  affair,  together  with  the  death  of  the  British 
general,  served  to  cheer  the  spirits  of  the  militia,  and  inspire 
confidence.  The  brigades  of  general  Stansbury  and  Foreman  ; 
the  seamen  and  marines  under  commodore  Rodgers  ; the  Penn- 
sylvania volunteers,  under  colonels  Cobean  and  Findlay ; 
the  Baltimore  artillery  under  colonel  Harris ; and  the  marine 
artillery  under  captain  Stiles,  manned  the  trenches  and  battery, 
and  in  this  situation  spent  the  night  under  arms.  The  enemy 
made  his  appearance  early  the  next  day  to  the  east  of  the 
intrenchments,  at  the  distance  of  two  miles,  whence  he  had  a 
full  view  of  the  position  of  the  Americans.  During  the  morn- 
ing, by  his  manoeuvres  to  the  right,  he  seemed  to  show  an  in- 
tention of  coming  down  by  the  Harford  and  York  roads  ; to  baffle 
which  design  generals  Winder  and  Strieker  adapted  their  move- 
ments. At  noon  the  British  concentrated  their  force  in  front  of 
the  American  line,  approached  within  a mile  of  the  intrench- 
ments, and  made  arrangements  for  an  attack  that  evening. 
General  Smith,  therefore,  immediately  drew  generals  Winder 
and  Strieker  nearer  to  the  right-  of  the  enemy,  and  ordered  them 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


271 


Bombardment  of  Fort  M’Henry. 

to  fall  upon  his  flank  or  rear,  in  case  he  should  make  the 
attempt. 

In  the  meantime,  the  naval  attack  had  already  commenced. 
The  fleet,  afler  landing  the  troops,  as  before  mentioned,  pro- 
ceeded to  bombard  Fort  M’Henry,  which  commands  the  entrance 
of  the  harbour.  On  the  13th,  about  sunrise,  the  British  had 
brought  sixteen  ships  within  two  miles  and  a half  of  the  fort. 
Major  Armistead  arranged  his  force  in  the  following  manner:  the 
regular  artillerists  under  captain  Evans,  and  the  volunteer  artil- 
lerists under  captain  Nicholson,  manned  the  bastions  in  the  star 
fort ; captains  Bunbury,  Addison,  Rodman,  Berry  and  lieuten- 
ant-commandant Pennington’s  commands,  were  stationed  on 
the  lower  works ; and  the  infantry  under  lieutenant-colonel 
Stewart  and  major  Lane  were  in  the  outer  ditch,  to  meet  the 
enemy,  should  he  make  an  attempt  to  land.  The  assault  com- 
menced from  five  bomb-vessels,  which  had  anchored  at  the 
distance  of  two  miles.  Thence,  finding  themselves  within 
striking  distance,  and  at  the  same  time  out  of  the  reach  of  the 
guns  of  the  fort,  they  maintained  an  incessant  bombardment. 
The  situation  of  the  garrison  was  painfully  inactive  and  highly 
perilous ; and  yet  every  man  stood  to  his  post  without  shrink- 
ing. One  of  the  twenty-four  pounders,  on  the  south-west 
bastion,  under  captain  Nicholson,  was  dismounted,  killing  his 
second  lieutenant  and  wounding  several  of  his  men.  The 
enemy  now  approaching  somewhat  nearer,  a tremendous  fire 
was  instantly  opened  from  the  fort,  which  compelled  him  pre- 
cipitately to  return  to  his  former  position.  The  bombardment 
was  kept  up  during  the  whole  day  and  night.  The  city,  as- 
sailed on  both  sides,  awaited  the  result  with  wakeful  silence : 
when  suddenly,  about  midnight,  a tremendous  cannonade  was 
heard  in  the  direction  of  the  besieged  fort ; and  the  affrighted 
population  believed  that  all  was  over.  Their  fears,  however, 
were  happily  soon  quieted.  Some  barges  of  the  enemy,  having 
passed  Fort  M’Henry  unobserved,  had  made  an  unsuccessful 
attempt  to  land  a body  of  troops  ; and  after  suffering  immense 
loss  from  the  guns  of  the  City  Battery  and  Fort  Covington,  had 
hastily  retired.  At  seven  o’clock  next  morning,  the  14th,  the 
bombardment  of  the  fort  terminated,  after  upwards  of  fifteen 
hundred  shells  had  been  thrown,  a large  portion  of  which  burst 
over  the  fort,  scattering  their  fragments  amongst  its  defenders 
and  materially  injuring  several  of  the  buildings.  The  personal 
damage  sustained  was,  nevertheless,  inconsiderable.  Only  four 
were  killed,  and  twenty-four  wounded : among  the  former, 
lieutenant  Clagget  and  sergeant  Clemm,  of  captain  Nicholson’s 
volunteers,  greatly  lamented  by  their  fellow-citizens  for  their 


272 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Attack  on  Baltimore  abandoned British  Fleet  retires  to  the  West  Indies. 

personal  bravery  and  high  private  standing  ; and  of  the  latter, 
lieutenant  Russel,  a gentleman  of  the  Baltimore  bar,  of  Pen- 
nington’s company,  who  nobly  persisted  in  continuing  at  his 
post  during  the  whole  attack.  See  Engraving , page  223  ante. 

In  the  course  of  the  night  of  the  13th,  admiral  Cochrane  had 
held  a conference  with  colonel  Brooke,  the  commander  of  the 
land  forces,  at  which  it  was  mutually  agreed  to  relinquish  the 
enterprise  as  impracticable.  The  retreat  of  the  army  com- 
menced immediately,  and  was  highly  favoured  by  the  extreme 
darkness  and  the  continued  rain ; while  the  uninterrupted 
continuance  of  the  bombardment  of  Fort  M’Henry  served  to 
divert  the  attention  of  the  Americans.  In  the  meantime,  along 
the  American  lines  ten  thousand  men  waited  the  approach  of 
day  with  much  anxiety ; and  there  is  every  reason  to  believe, 
that  they  would  have  repelled  the  enemy  with  great  loss,  had 
he  made  an  attack.  When  day  dawned,  however,  it  was  dis- 
covered that  he  had  disappeared.  General  Winder,  with  the 
Virginia  brigade,  captain  Bird’s  dragoons,  major  Randal’s  light 
corps  and  all  the  cavalry,  was  immediately  detached  in  pur- 
suit of  him  : but  so  exhausted  were  the  troops  with  conti- 
nued watching,  having  been  under  arms  during  three  days  and 
nights,  exposed  the  greater  part  of  the  time  to  very  inclement 
weather,  that  it  was  found  impossible  to  do  any  thing  more 
than  pick  up  a few  stragglers.  Besides,  the  time  which  had 
elapsed  since  the  commencement  of  the  retreat  of  the  enemy, 
had  given  them  an  opportunity  of  protecting  their  embarkation 
in  such  a manner  as  effectually  to  secure  their  rear.  The 
troops  were  taken  on  board  in  the  evening  of  the  same  day ; 
and  on  the  morning  of  the  following  day,  the  15th,  the  British 
fleet  descended  the  bay. 

The  intelligence  of  this  happy  event  was  received  in  the 
neighbouring  cities  with  demonstrations  of  rapturous  joy.  But 
a moment  before,  the  popular  dismay  appeared  to  have  reached 
its  acme,  and  the  most  gloomy  anticipations  were  indulged  ; 
for  all  the  larger  towns,  equally  with  Baltimore,  were  threat- 
ened with  devastation.  The  feelings  of  the  inhabitants  of  the 
city  itself,  can  with  difficulty  be  conceived.  Measures  were 
taken  to  celebrate  the  occurrence,  and  to  reward  those  who 
held  distinguished  commands.  To  such  as  fell  in  the  sacred 
cause  of  the  defence  of  their  families  and  homes,  a monument, 
to  be  erected  in  the  centre  of  the  city,  was  decreed.  Admi- 
ral Cochrane,  after  the  failure  of  this  attempt  on  Baltimore, 
retired  with  all  his  fleet  and  the  land  forces  to  the  West  Indies, 
with  the  view  of  awaiting  the  arrival  of  reinforcements  from 
England ; and  not  only  abandoned  the  idea  for  the  present  of 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


273 


Affairs  on  the  Northern  Frontier British  invade  the  State  of  New  York. 

attacking  any  other  of  our  cities  or  larger  towns,  but  also 
withdrew  all  the  parties  which  had  been  engaged  in  marauding 
expeditions  into  the  country  along  the  coast. 

Meanwhile  events,  resulting  in  successes  of  the  most  brilliant 
character,  had  transpired  on  the  northern  frontier.  While 
admiral  Cochrane  was  threatening  the  sea-coast  with  devasta- 
tion, at  the  request,  as  he  stated,  of  sir  George  Prevost ; this 
officer,  who  was  invading  the  United  States  in  another  quar- 
ter, held  very  different  language.  While  he  could  direct  the 
British  forces  to  the  south  to  lay  waste  and  destroy  (if  he 
really  ever  gave  such  directions),  he  was  a great  stickler  for 
generous  and  honourable  warfare  on  the  borders  of  Canada, 
and  was  careful  to  issue  orders  of  the  most  conciliatory  kind. 
On  entering  the  state  of  New  York,  in  honeyed  language  “ he 
makes  known  to  its  peaceable  and  unoffending  inhabitants,  that 
they  have  no  cause  of  alarm,  from  this  invasion  of  their  coun- 
try, for  the  safety  of  themselves  and  families,  or  for  the  secu- 
rity of  their  property.  He  explicitly  assures  them,  that  as 
long  as  they  continue  to  demean  themselves  peaceably,  they 
shall  be  protected  in  the  quiet  possession  of  their  homes,  and 
permitted  freely  to  pursue  their  various  occupations.  It  is 
against  the  government  of  the  United  States,  by  whom  this 
unjust  and  unprovoked  war  has  been  declared,  and  against  those 
who  support  it,  either  openly  or  secretly,  that  the  arms  of  his 
majesty  are  directed.  The  quiet  and  unoffending  inhabitants, 
not  found  in  arms,  or  otherwise  aiding  in  hostilities,  shall 
meet  with  kind  usage  and  generous  treatment ; and  all  just 
complaints  against  any  of  his  majesty’s  subjects,  offering  vio- 
lence to  them,  to  their  families  or  to  their  possessions,  shall 
be  immediately  redressed.”  There  is  nothing  said  of  retalia- 
tion, nor  the  slightest  hint  that  hostilities  had  not  been  con- 
ducted, on  the  part  of  the  Americans,  according  to  the  usages 
of  war.  With  these  fair"  words,  sir  George  led  his  army  on 
Plattsburg,  in  the  state  of  New  York,  about  the  beginning  of 
September,  while  the  British  fleet,  under  captain  Downie,  pro- 
ceeded up  Lake  Champlain  on  his  left. 

Preparations  of  the  most  extensive  description  had  been  made 
for  this  invasion.  Transports  with  troops  had  been  continually 
arriving  at  Quebec  from  England,  during  the  months  of  July  and 
August ; so  that,  at  the  time  when  sir  George  Prevost  entered 
the  American  territory,  his  army  was  fourteen  thousand  strong, 
among  whom  were  large  bodies  of  veterans  who  had  distin- 
guished themselves  under  Wellington.  The  force  consisted 
of  three  brigades  and  a corps  of  reserve,  each  commanded  by 
a major-general  of  experience;  a squadron  of  light  dragoons; 


274 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Progress  of  tile  British  impeded  by  General  Macomb. 

and  an  immense  train  of  artillery.  The  expedition  had  in  view 
an  object  more  important  than  that  of  a mere  inroad.  The 
defeat  and  destruction  of  the  American  army,  then  lying  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Plattsburg ; the  subjugation  of  the  country  as 
far  as  Crown  Point  and  Ticonderoga,  for  the  purpose  of  securing 
a strong  position  in  which  to  winter;  and  ultimately,  in  co-opera- 
tion with  an  army  which  was  to  invade  New  York  or  Con- 
necticut from  the  sea,  the  separation  of  the  New  England  states 
from  the  union  hy  the  line  of  the  river  Hudson,  were  the 
results  at  which  sir  George  Prevost,  under  the  express  direc- 
tions of  the  British  Prince  Regent,  was  ordered  to  aim. 

After  general  Izard  had  marched  for  the  Niagara,  the  force 
left  at  Plattsburg  under  general  Macomb  did  not  exceed  fifteen 
hundred  regulars,  and  consisted  chiefly  of  invalids  and  new  re- 
cruits ; and  of  these  there  was  but  one  battalion  properly  organ- 
ized. The  fortifications  were  slight,  and  the  stores  and  ord- 
nance in  great  disorder.  The  British  took  possession  of  the 
village  of  Champlain  on  the  3d  of  September ; and,  from  the 
proclamations  and  the  impressments  of  wagons  and  teams  in 
this  vicinity,  it  was  soon  discovered  that  the  immediate  object 
of  attack  was  Plattsburg.  Not  a minute  was  lost  in  placing  the 
works  in  a state  of  defence.  In  order  to  create  emulation  and 
zeal  among  the  officers  and  men,  they  were  divided  into  de- 
tachments, and  stationed  in  the  several  forts ; and  the  general 
declared,  in  orders,  that  each  detachment  was  the  garrison  of 
its  own  work,  and  bound  to  defend  it  to  the  last  extremity.  At 
the  same  time,  he  called  on  general  Mooers,  of  the  New  York 
militia,  and  with  him  adopted  measures  for  calling  them  out 
en  masse.  With  the  exception  of  a few  men  and  some  boys, 
who  formed  themselves  into  a company,  received  rifles  and 
were  exceedingly  useful,  the  inhabitants  of  Plattsburg,  with 
their  families  and  effects,  fled  from  the  town. 

General  Mooers,  having  collected  about  seven  hundred 
militia,  advanced,  on  the  4th  of  the  month,  seven  miles  on  the 
Beekmantown  road,  to  watch  the  motions  of  the  enemy  and 
skirmish  with  them  as  they  approached,  and  at  the  same  time 
to  obstruct  the  road  by  breaking  down  the  bridges  and  felling 
trees.  Captain  Sprowl,  with  two  hundred  men  of  the  Thir- 
teenth regiment,  who  was  posted  at  Dead  Creek  bridge,  on 
the  lake,  or  more  eastern,  road,  also  with  similar  objects,  was 
ordered  to  fortify  himself  with  two  field  pieces  sent  with  him 
for  the  purpose,  and  to  receive  further  instructions  from  lieute- 
nant-colonel Appling.  In  advance  of  this  position,  the  latter 
officer,  with  one  hundred  riflemen,  was  reconnoitering  the 
movements  of  the  enemy..  At  daylight  on  the  6th,  the  enemy 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


275 


British  Army  occupies  Plattsburg  opposite  the  American  Works. 

were  seen  advancing,  by  these  roads,  in  two  columns ; the 
column  on  the  Beekmantown  road  approaching  more  rapidly 
than  the  other.  General  Mooers’s  militia  skirmished  a little 
with  its  advance  parties,  but,  with  the  exception  of  a few  brave 
men,  soon  broke,  and  fled  in  the  greatest  disorder.  A detach- 
ment of  two  hundred  and  fifty  regulars,  under  major  Wool, 
which  had  marched  to  their  support,  could  not  succeed  in  re- 
storing them  to  confidence. 

General  Macomb,  finding  that  the  enemy’s  object,' in  making 
so  much  more  rapid  a march  on  the  western  than  the  lake  road, 
was  to  cut  off  the  detachments  of  captain  Sprowl  and  colonel 
Appling,  despatched  orders  to  the  latter  officer  to  withdraw  the 
troops,  make  a junction  with  major  Wool,  and  then  attack  the 
enemy’s  right  flank.  While  in  compliance  with  this  order, 
colonel  Appling  fell  in  with  the  head  of  a column  of  the  enemy 
sent  to  cut  him  off;  and  had  they  made  this  movement  an 
instant  earlier,  he  must  inevitably  have  been  taken  prisoner. 
As  he  retreated,  he  poured  a destructive  fire  on  them  from 
his  riflemen,  and  continued  to  annoy  them  until  he  formed  a 
-junction  with  major  Wool.  The  column  of  the  enemy  on  the 
lake  road,  notwithstanding  that  considerable  execution  had 
been  done  by  captain  Sprawl’s  two  field  pieces,  a%d  although 
impeded  in  its  advance  by  the  fallen  trees  and  the  destruction 
of  the  bridge  over  Dead  Creek,  as  well  as  harassed  by  a gall- 
ing fire  from  some  gun-boats  and  galleys  anchored  in  the  creek, 
still  continued  to  press  forward. 

The  village  of  Plattsburg  stands  on  the  north  side  of  the  small 
river  Saranac,  near  its  entrance  into  Lake  Champlain  ; and  the 
American  works  were  situated  on  the  southern  side,  directly 
opposite.  The  town  being  no  longer  tenable,  owing  to  its 
occupation  by  the  enemy,  the  parties  of  Appling,  Wool  and 
Sprowl,  which  had  contested  the  advance  of  their  opponents 
step  by  step,  retreated  within  the  American  works  in  good 
order,  keeping  up  a brisk  fire  until  they  got  under  cover.  Gen- 
eral Macomb  now  directed  the  passage  over  the  bridge  on  the 
Saranac  to  be  destroyed.  This  order  was  not  executed  without 
some  difficulty,  as  the  enemy  had  thrown  their  light  troops  into 
the  houses  near  the  bridge,  and  annoyed  the  Americans  with 
their  small  shot  from  the  windows  and  balconies.  They  were 
at  length  dislodged  by  a discharge  of  hot  shot  which  set  the 
buildings  on  fire.  Throughout  the  day  attempts  were  made 
by  the  British  to  obtain  possession  of  the  several  bridges  over 
the  river ; but  they7  were  unsuccessful  in  every  instance.  As 
soon  as  the  whole  of  the  American  troops  had  gained  the  south- 
ern banks  of  the  river,  the  planks  of  the  bridges  had  been  taken 


276 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Captain  M’GIassin British  and  American  Fleets  on  Lake  Champlain. 

up,  and  placed  in  the  form  of  breastworks  ; and  behind  these  the  ol 
men  charged  with  the  defence  of  the  passages  firmly  resisted  " 
the  advances  of  the  enemy.  1 v 

The  enemy,  now  masters  of  the  village,  instead  of  attempt-  1 
ing  to  storm  the  American  works  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  1 

river,  which  their  vast  superiority  of  force  might  have  enabled  ' 

them  to  do,  contented  themselves  with  erecting  batteries  and 
throwing  up  breastworks,  and  with  frequent  attempts  to  carry 
the  bridges  and  cross  at  the  fords.  In  the  meanwhile,  the 
main  body  of  the  British  army  arrived  ; and  general  Macomb 
was  reinforced  by  a considerable  body  of  New  York  militia, 
and  of  volunteers  from  the  mountains  of  Vermont.  There  was 
now  scarcely  any  intermission  to  the  skirmishes  which  took 
place  between  detachments  of  the  enemy,  and  the  American 
militia  and  volunteers ; while  the  former  were  getting  up  a 
train  of  battering  cannon,  and  the  American  regulars  were 
labouring  incessantly  in  strengthening  and  extending  their 
works.  During  this  time  a handsome  affair  was  achieved  by 
captain  M’GIassin,  who,  crossing  the  river  in  the  night,  assailed 
a guard  of  British  regulars  of  more  than  three  times  his  num- 
bers, stationed  at  a masked  battery  which  had  been  for  some 
days  preparing,  and  which,  when  completed,  would  have  given 
incalculable  annoyance,  drove  them  from  their  post,  and  de- 
molished the  battery.  He  returned  to  the  American  camp  with 
the  loss  of  only  three  men  missing.  For  this  gallant  action 
he  received  the  public  thanks  of  his  general,  and  the  brevet  rank 
of  major  from  the  president  of  the  United  States. 

On  the  morning  of  the  11th  of  September,  the  fifth  day  of 
the  siege,  the  motives  which  induced  the  British  general  to 
delay  his  assault  upon  the  American  works  became  apparent. 
Relying  on  his  ability  to  carry  them,  however  they  might  be 
strengthened  and  fortified,  he  had  awaited  the  arrival  of  the 
British  fleet,  in  the  belief  that,  with  its  co-operation,  he  could 
make  an  easy  conquest  not  only  of  the  American  army,  but  also 
of  their  fleet  on  Lake  Champlain,  then  lying  at  anchor  in 
Cumberland  Bay,  in  front  of  the  town  of  Plattsburg.  On  that 
day  the  British  fleet,  consisting  of  the  frigate  Confiance,  car- 
rying thirty-nine  guns,  twenty-seven  of  which  were  twenty- 
four  pounders ; the  brig  Linnet,  of  sixteen  guns  ; the  sloops 
Chub  and  Finch,  each  carryingeleven  guns;  and  thirteen  galleys, 
five  of  which  carried  two  guns,  and  the  remainder  one  gun,  each, 
was  seen  coming  round  Cumberland  Head.  The  American 
fleet,  under  commodore  M’Donough,  comprised  the  Saratoga, 
carrying  twenty-six  guns,  eight  of  which  were  long  twenty- 
four  pounders  ; the  Eagle,  of  twenty  guns  ; the  Ticonderoga, 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


277 


Battle  of  Lake  Champlain Battle  of  Plattsburg. 

of  seventeen ; the  Preble,  seven ; and  ten  galleys,  six  carrying 
two  guns,  and  the  remainder  one  gun.  Besides  the  advantage 
which  the  enemy  possessed  in  being  able  to  choose  their  posi- 
tion, their  force  was  much  superior.  The  number  of  guns  in 
the  British  fleet  amounted  to  ninety -five,  and  of  men,  to  upwards 
of  a thousand  ; while  the  Americans  had  only  eighty-six  guns, 
and  eight  hundred  and  twenty  men.  One  of  the  American  ves- 
sels had  been  built  with  almost  incredible  despatch  : eighteen 
days  before,  the  trees  of  which  it  was  constructed  were  actually 
growing  on  the  shores  of  the  lake. 

The  American  vessels  were  moored  in  line,  with  five  gun- 
boats or  galleys  on  each  flank.  At  nine  o’clock,  A.  M.,  imme- 
diately on  getting  round  Cumberland  Head,  captain  Downie, 
the  British  commander,  anchored  in  line  abreast  of  the  Ameri- 
can squadron,  and  at  about  three  hundred  yards  distance.  The 
Confiance,  captain  Downie’s  own  vessel,  was  opposed  to  the 
Saratoga,  M’Donough’s  vessel ; the  Linnet  to  the  Eagle ; the 
British  galleys  and  one  of  their  sloops,  to  the  Ticonderoga,  the 
Preble  and  the  left  division  of  the  American  galleys  ; their  other 
sloop  was  opposed  to  the  galleys  on  the  right. 

In  this  situation  the  whole  force  on  both  sides  became  en- 
gaged ; and  at  the  same  moment,  as  if  the  firing  of  the  first  gun 
from  the  Confiance  had  been  the  signal,  the  contest  commen- 
ced between  general  Macomb  and  Sir  George  Prevost.  One 
of  the  British  sloops  was  soon  thrown  out  of  the  engagement 
by  running  on  a reef  of  rocks  whence  she  could  not  be  extri- 
cated, while  several  of  their  galleys  were  so  roughly  handled 
as  to  be  compelled  to  pull  out  of  the  way.  But  the  fate  of 
this  interesting  battle,  in  which  the  two  competitors  for  naval 
superiority  were  for  the  second  time  matched  in  squadron, 
depended  chiefly  on  the  result  of  the  engagement  between  the 
two  largest  ships.  The  American  commodore  had  now  main- 
tained the  unequal  contest  for  two  hours ; and  notwithstanding 
the  greater  weight  of  the  enemy’s  battery  seemed  to  incline  the 
scale  of  victory  in  his  favour,  he  suffered  prodigiously.  The 
chances  against  the  Saratoga  were  accidentally  increased  by  the 
commander  of  the  Eagle,  who,  being  unable  to  bring  his  guns  to 
bear  as  he  wished,  cut  his  cable,  and,  anchoring  between  the 
Ticonderoga  and  Saratoga,  exposed  the  latter  vessel  to  a galling 
fire  from  the  enemy’s  brig  the  Linnet.  The  guns  on  the  starboard 
side  of  the  Saratoga  were,  by  this  time,  either  dismounted  or  en- 
tirely unmanageable,  and  the  situation  of  the  enemy  was  little  bet- 
ter : to  each  the  fortune  of  the  day  depended  upon  the  execution 
of  one  of  the  most  difficult  of  naval  manoeuvres,  that  of  winding 
the  vessel  round,  and  bringing  a new  broadside  to  bear.  The 

Y 


278 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Defeat  of  the  British  Squadron Retreat  of  the  British  Army. 

Confiance  essayed  it  in  vain,  but  the  efforts  of  the  Saratoga 
were  successful:  a stern  anchor  being  put  on  and  the  bower 
cable  cut,  the  ship  winded  round.  A fresh  broadside  was 
now  brought  to  bear  on  the  enemy’s  frigate ; which,  shortly 
after  its  delivery,  surrendered.  No  sooner  had  the  Confiance 
surrendered,  than  the  Saratoga’s  broadside  was  sprung  to  bear 
upon  the  Linnet,  which  struck  its  flag  fifteen  minutes  after- 
wards. One  sloop  had  struck  to  the  Eagle  some  time  before ; 
and  the  Ticonderoga  caused  the  surrender  of  the  remaining 
sloop.  Three  of  the  galleys  were  sunk ; the  ten  others  escaped. 
By  the  time  this  desperate  contest  was  over,  there  was  scarcely 
a mast  in  either  squadron  capable  of  bearing  a sail,  and  the 
greater  part  of  the  vessels  were  in  a sinking  state.  There 
were  fifty-five  round  shot  in  the  hull  of  the  Saratoga,  and  in  the 
Confiance  one  hundred  and  five.  The  Saratoga  was  twice  set 
on  fire  by  hot  shot.  Of  the  crew  of  the  Confiance,  fifty  were 
killed,  and  sixty  wounded  ; among  the  former  was  captain  Dow- 
nie.  On  board  the  Saratoga,  there  were  twenty-eight  killed,  of 
whom  lieutenant  Gamble  was  one,  and  twenty-nine  wounded. 
Lieutenant  Stansburv,  of  the  Ticonderoga,  son  of  general  Stans- 
bury  of  Maryland,  lost  his  life ; and  lieutenant  Smith,  acting 
lieutenant  Spencer  and  midshipman  Baldwin  were  among  the 
wounded.  The  total  loss  in  the  American  squadron  amounted 
to  fifty-two  killed,  and  fifty-eight  wpunded.  The  enemy  had 
eighty-four  killed,  and  one  hundred  and  ten  wounded.  The 
action  lasted  two  hours  and  twenty  minutes. 

This  engagement,  so  deeply  interesting  and  on  the  result  of 
which  so  much  was  at  stake,  took  place  in  sight  of  the  hostile 
armies.  But  they  were  by  no  means  quiet  spectators  of  the. 
scene  : a tremendous  cannonade  was  kept  up  during  the  whole 
time,  and  the  air  was  filled  with  bombs,  rockets  and  hot  balls. 
Three  desperate  efforts  were  made  by  the  British  to  cross  the 
river  and  storm  the  American  works,  in  which  they  were  as 
often  repulsed  with  considerable  loss.  Their  ardour,  however 
naturally  abated,  after  witnessing  the  painful  sight,  so  little  ex- 
pected, of  the  capture  of  nearly  their  whole  fleet.  . Although 
the  firing  was  kept  up  until  dark,  the  plans  of  sir  George  Pre- 
vost  were  completely  frustrated.  Now  that  the  Americans  had 
the  command  of  Lake  Champlain,  the  possession  of  tbeir  works 
on  the  land  could  not  serve  him  in  any  further  design  ; and  in 
the  meantime,  he  was  exposed  to  danger  which  increased  with 
the  hourly  augmentation  of  the  American  force.  He  deter- 
mined therefore  to  raise  the  siege.  Under  cover  of  the  night 
he  sent  off  all  the  baggage  and  artillery  for  which  he  could 
obtain  means  of  transportation;  and' precipitately  followed  with 


m 


BATTLES  OF  LAKE  CHAMPLAIN,  AND  PLATTSBURG  ....COMMODORE  M’DONOUGH,  AND  GENERAL  MACOMK 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR 


281 


Retreat  of  the  British  Army  from  the  American  Territory. 

all  his  forces,  leaving  behind  him  the  sick  and  wounded.  At 
daybreak  of  the  12th,  when  this  movement  was  discovered,  he 
was  pursued  by  the  Americans.  They  captured  some  strag- 
glers, and  covered  the  escape  of  a great  number  of  deserters ; 
but  were  prevented  by  bad  weather  from  continuing  the  pur- 
suit beyond  Chazy,  a distance  of  fourteen  miles  from  Platts- 
burg.  The  loss  of  the  British  in  killed,  wounded  and  missing 
was  about  fifteen  hundred  men  : of  the  Americans,  thirty-seven 
killed,  sixty-two  wounded  and  twenty  missing.  Vast  quanti- 
ties of  provisions,  ammunition  and  implements  of  war,  which 
the  enemy  had  not  time  to  take  with  them  or  destroy,  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  Americans,  in  the  course  of  the  day ; and  the 
amount  was  greatly  increased  by  what  were  afterwards  found 
hidden  in  marshes,  or  buried  in  the  ground.  Promotions  of 
all  who  distinguished  themselves  on  this  glorious  day  immedi- 
ately took  place : at  the  head  of  the  list  were  general  Macomb 
and  commodore  M’Donough. 

Those  of  the  British  army  and  navy  who  fell,  were  interred 
with  the  honours  of  war.  The  humane  attention  of  the  Ame- 
ricans to  the  wounded,  and  their  generous  politeness  to  the 
prisoners,  were  acknowledged  in  grateful  terms  by  captain 
Pryng,  the  successor  of  captain  Downie,  in  his  official  despatch 
to  the  British  admiralty. 

Thus  was  this  portentous  invasion  most  happily  repelled ; 
another  of  our  inland  seas  made  glorious  in  all  coming  time ; 
and  the  “ star-spangled  banner  ” waved  in  triumph  over  the 
waters  of  Champlain,  as  over  those  of  Erie  and  Ontario.  The 
lakes,  those  noble  features  of  our  great  continent,  are  now 
viewed  with  an  interest  which  is  associated  with,  and  heightened 
by,  the  recollections  of  victories  won  from  powerful  enemies 
in  the  assertion  of  our  rights. 


282 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Unanimity  of  Sentiment  in  Congress Negotiations  with  Great  Britain. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


Unanimity  of  Sentiment  in  Congress — Negotiations  with  Great  Britain— British 
Sine  Qua  Non — Hartford  Convention — Mr.  Biddle's  Report  in  the  Legislature  of  Penn- 
sylvania— Removal  of  the  Seat  of  Government  from  Washington  agitated— Mr.  Dal- 
las appointed  Secretary  of  the  Treasury— Improvement  in  our  Finances— Affairs  to 
the  Southward — Attack  on  Fort  Bowyer  most  gallantly  repulsed — Inroad  into  Flori- 
da, and  Capture  of  Pensacola,  by  General  Jackson — Invasion  of  Louisiana  meditated 
by  the  British— Preparations  for  Resistance — Arrival  of  General  Jackson  at  New 
Orleans — His  Presence  inspires  Confidence— British  Fleet  arrives  off  the  Coast- 
Capture  of  the  American  Gun-Boats— Martial  Law  proclaimed  by  General  Jackson 
— The  Pirate  Lafitte— British  Forces  land  within  seven  Miles  of  New  Orleans— Bat- 
tle of  the  23d  of  December— Results  of  the  Battle— General  Jackson  encamps,  and  for- 
tifies himself— Affairs  of  the  28th  of  December,  and  1st  of  January,  1815 — Position  of 
the  American  Troops— British  prepare  to  storm  the  American  Works  on  both  sides 
of  the  Mississippi — Memorable  Battle  of  the  8th  of  January— Death  of  General  Pack- 
enham— Defeat  and  Terrible  Carnage  of  the  British  on  the  Left  Bank  of  the  River — 
Americans  driven  from  their  Intrenchments  on  the  Right  Bank — Louisiana  evacu- 
ated by  the  British— Unsuccessful  Bombardment  of  Fort  St.  Philip  by  the  British — 
Depredations  of  Admiral  Cockburn  along  the  Southern  Coast— Peace  with  Great  Bri- 
tain—Terms  of  the  Treaty— Conclusion. 

The  national  legislature  convened,  near  the  close  of  the  year 
1814,  with  feelings  very  different  from  those  which  had  existed 
in  that  body  for  many  years  previous.  Party  spirit,  it  is  true,  still 
glowed  beneath  its  ashes ; but  whatever  variety  of  sentiment 
might  prevail  with  respect  to  the  past,  and  as  to  the  men  in  power, 
there  was  but  little  as  to  the  course  to  be  pursued  in  future.  The 
accusation  of  being  subject  to  French  influence  could  no  longer 
be  brought  against  the  administration  ; the  war  had  now  become 
a war  of  defence ; and  the  recent  conduct  of  the  British  govern- 
ment rendered  it  impossible  for  any  one  to  say  that  she  was  not 
wantonly  pursuing  hostilities. 

The  whole  country  felt  the  neglect  with  which  Great  Britain 
had  treated  our  ministers  in  Europe.  Suffering  them  at  first 
to  remain  for  months  unnoticed,  and  afterwards  shifting  the 
place  of  negotiation,  she  had  endeavoured,  with  a duplicity  un- 
becoming a great  nation,  to  prolong,  for  half  a year,  a treaty 
which  might  have  been  accomplished  in  a day.  But  when  the 
first  occurrence  which  took  place  on  the  meeting  of  the  British 
and  Americans  commissioners  was  made  known,  it  produced 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


283 


Negotiations  with  Great  Britain British  Sine  Qua  Non. 

a burst  of  indignation  from  all  parties,  both  on  the  floor  of 
congress  and  throughout  the  union.  It  was  now  thought  that 
all  hopes  of  peace  were  at  an  end,  and  the  people  began  to 
prepare  their  minds  for  a long  and  bloody  war.  In  the  in- 
structions which  they  had  received,  our  commissioners  were 
authorized  to  pass  the  subject  of  impressment  in  silence  for  the 
present.  By  the  pacification  of  Europe,  the  motives  which 
had  induced  Great  Britain  to  resort  to  impressment,  no  longer 
existed — the  practice  had  ceased  with  its  alleged  necessity. 
The  subject  of  blockade,  by  the  fall  of  Napoleon,  was  also  at 
an  end;  and  could  not  be  permitted  to  stand  in  the  way  of  ne- 
gotiations for  peace.  In  fact  there  was  nothing  in  controversy 
between  the  two  nations  : and  a war  which  had  grown  out  of 
the  war  in  Europe,  and  the  injuries  inflicted  upon  us  by  the 
English  and  French  belligerents,  came  naturally  to  a conclusion 
when  peace  was  restored  to  Europe. 

Perhaps  our  government  was  censurable  for  manifesting  this 
great  anxiety  for  peace  ; perhaps  we  ought  never  to  have  yield- 
ed, until  some  provision  had  been  made  by  the  enemy  to  pre- 
vent the  future  recurrence  of  the  detestable  abuses  inseparable 
from  the  practice  of  impressing  her  seamen  from  our  vessels. 
But  the  nation  at  this  moment  required  peace ; we  had  suffered 
much  from  our  inexperience  during  this  first  war ; and  a few  years 
of  repose  would  enable  us  to  vindicate  our  rights  with  greater 
hope  of  success.  It  was  reasonable  to  conclude  that  Great 
Britain,  by  this  time,  felt  that  she  had  paid  dearly  for  the  im- 
pressment of  Americans  and  the  confiscation  of  their  property, 
and  that  hereafter  she  would  be  cautious  of  seizing  the  persons, 
or  interfering  with  the  commerce  of  our  citizens.  Besides,  a war 
is  seldom  so  successful  as  to  enable  the  victor  to  wring  from  his 
enemy  an  acknowledgement  of  his  wrong:  it  is  by  the  resistance 
made,  and  the  injury  inflicted,  that  its  object  is  attained.  The 
sincere  wish  of  the  American  government  for  peace  was  not 
met  in  a corresponding  spirit  by  the  British  commissioners. 
The  latter  proposed  at  once,  as  a sine  qua  non,  the  surrender 
of  an  immense  portion  of  the  American  territory,  and  a total 
relinquishment  of  the  lake  shores.  These  new  and  unwarrant- 
able pretensions  excited  universal  astonishment.  Could  it  be 
supposed  that  the  English  commissioners  would  descend  to  the 
trifling  artifice  of  prolonging  the  negotiation  by  proposing  terms 
from  which  they  meant  to  recede?  Could  they,  consistently 
with  the  dignity  of  their  nation,  recede  from  them?  If  seriously 
made,  such  proposals  argued  either  a surprising  ignorance  of 
the  situation  of  the  United  States,  or  a disposition  to  insult  our 
government  in  the  grossest  manner. 


284 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Hartford  Convention  Removal  of  tile  Seat  of  Government  agitated. 

A subject  which  was  brought  before  the  legislature  of  Penn 
sylvania  furnished  a strong  proof  of  the  general  disposition  to 
unite  in  the  cause  of  the  country.  The  leaders  of  the  party  in 
the  New  England  states  opposed  to  the  war,  had  grown  every 
day  more  and  more  intemperate,  while  the  great  mass  of  the 
population  of  those  districts,  on  the  contrary,  was  becoming 
better  reconciled  to  it.  Under  a mistaken  idea  of  the  real  sen- 
timents of  the  people,  it  was  suggested  that  a convention,  to 
consist  of  delegates  from  the  different  states  composing  New 
England,  should  meet  at  Hartford,  in  Connecticut.  Its  object, 
according  to  rumour,  was  no  less  than  a discussion  of  the  pro- 
priety of  a dismemberment  of  the  union.  Whatever  were  the 
views  of  its  projectors,  the  proposal  was  not  received  with 
much  favour.  Deputies  from  only  three  states,  representing 
scarcely  a third  of  New  England,  convened ; and  a short  session 
terminated  in  the  adoption  of  a declamatory  address  on  subjects 
now  nearly  forgotten,  and  a remonstrance  or  memorial  to  the 
congress  of  the  United  States,  enumerating  some  objections  to 
the  federal  constitution. 

This  extraordinary  paper  was  submitted  to  the  legislatures 
of  the  several  states  for  their  approbation,  and  was  rejected  by 
them  all.  In  the  legislature  of  Pennsylvania,  it  was  referred 
to  a committee  ; and  a noble  and  eloquent  report  on  the  subject 
was  drawn  up  by  a member  of  the  opposition,  (Mr.  Biddle,  now 
President  of  the  Bank  of  the  United  States,)  in  which  the  causes 
of  complaint  set  forth  were  clearly  refuted,  the  constitution  of 
the  union  was  ably  vindicated,  and  the  conduct  of  the  memo- 
rialists severely  censured.  Let  it  be  the  warm  prayer  of  every 
American,  that  the  confederacy  of  the  states,  a fabric  reared 
by  the  hands  of  sages  and  cemented  by  the  blood  of  patriots, 
may  be  eternal.  How  much  bloodshed  has  it  not  saved  already, 
and  how  much  will  it  not  save  in  future?  Let  us  place  before 
our  eyes  the  eternal  wars  of  the  Grecian  states ; and  learn 
from  them,  that  independent  powers  immediately  adjacent  to 
each  other  are  natural  enemies.  What  strength  does  not  this 
glorious  union  give  to  each  individual  state ! and  what  conse- 
quence does  it  confer  on  each  individual  citizen,  who  is  there- 
by made  the  member  of  a great  nation,  instead  of  being  one  of 
a petty  tribe  1 Let  us  hope  that  no  unhappy  jealousies,  no  irre- 
concilable interests,  may  arise  to  break  in  sunder  the  bonds  by 
which  we  ai’e  united  ! 

Another  important  matter  was  brought  before  congress 
during  the  present  session.  The  destruction  of  the  public 
buildings  of  Washington  by  the  British  afforded  an  opportunity 
to  the  opponents  of  that  place  as  the  seat  of  government,  to 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


285 


Mr.  Dallas  appointed  Secretary  of  the  Treasury Affairs  to  the  Southward. 

advocate  the  selection  of  another  site ; and  serious  apprehen- 
sions were  entertained  that  their  views  would  prevail.  But 
these  fears,  and  the  subject  which  gave  rise  to  them,  were  soon 
put  to  rest.  Veneration  for  the  great  father  of  our  republic 
exercised  a successful  influence ; and  the  city  of  Washington 
is  now  destined  for  ages,  and  it  is  hoped  for  ever,  to  be  the 
metropolis  of  the  United  States. 

Our  finances  at  this  critical  moment  appeared  to  revive, 
under  the  indefatigable  industry  and  great  abilities  of  Mr.  Dallas, 
whom  the  President  selected  to  fill  the  post  of  secretary  of  the 
treasury.  His  plans  were  .characterized  by  the  greatest  bold- 
ness, but  were  unfolded  in  so  luminous  a manner  as  to  carry 
conviction  to  every  mind.  He  may  be  said  to  have  plucked 
up  the  sinking  credit  of  the  nation  by  the  locks.  At  the  same 
time,  the  duties  of  the  secretary  of  war,  in  addition  to  his  other 
avocations,  were  discharged  by  Mr.  Monroe.  In  undertaking 
this  office,  he  exhibited  no  small  courage ; for  it  had  become 
a forlorn  hope  of  popularity : he  was  happily  rewarded  by  the 
most  fortunate  success  in  all  his  measures,  and  by  the  applause 
of  the  whole  country. 

Meanwhile,  the  public  attention  was  awakened  by  the  alarm- 
ing aspect  of  affairs  to  the  southward. 

General  Jackson,  after  concluding  the  treaty  recounted  in  a 
former  chapter  with  the  main  body  of  the  Creeks,  residing  in 
Alabama  and  Georgia,  had  transferred  his  head  quarters  to 
Mobile.  Here,  he  received  certain  information  that  three  Brit- 
ish ships  of  war  had  arrived  at  Pensacola,  in  West  Florida,  then 
a possession  belonging  to  the  Spanish  nation,  with  whom  we 
were  at  peace,  and  had  landed  three  hundred  soldiers,  and  a large 
quantity  of  ammunition  and  guns  for  arming  the  Indians,  with 
the  view  of  making  an  assault  upon  Fort  Bowyer,  a battery 
situated  on  Mobile  Point  and  commanding  the  entrance  to  Mo- 
bile Bay.  He  also  learnt  that  the  fleet  of  admiral  Cochrane 
had  been  reinforced  at  Bermuda,  and  that  thirteen  ships  of  the 
line,  with  transports  having  ten  thousand  troops  on  board,  for 
the  purpose  of  invading  some  of  the  southern  states,  were  daily 
expected.  On  the  receipt  of  this  intelligence,  he  immediately 
wrote  to  the  governor  of  Tennessee,  calling  for  the  whole 
quota  of  militia  from  that  state. 

The  three  vessels  at  Pensacola,  having  been  joined  by  an- 
other vessel,  and  having  taken  the  troops  on  board,  sailed  from 
thence,  and  appeared,  on  the  15th  of  September,  off  Mobile 
Point.  The  naval  force,  mounting  in  all  ninety  guns,  was 
commanded  by  captain  Percy : the  land  troops,  consisting  of 
one  hundred  and  ten  marines,  two  hundred  Creeks  headed  by 


286 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Attack  on  Fort  Bowyer  repulsed Inroad  into  Florida  by  General  Jackson 

captain  Woodbine,  and  twenty  artillerists,  with  a battery  of  one 
twelve-pounder  and  a howitzer,  were  under  the  command  of  the 
infamous  colonel  Nicholls.  On  the  same  day,  at  four  o’clock 
in  the  afternoon,  the  troops  having  been  landed,  the  attack  com- 
menced by  a bombardment  from  the  vessels,  and  a cannonade 
from  the  two  pieces  of  artillery,  which  had  been  planted  at  a small 
distance  from,  and  in  the  rear  of,  the  fort.  Fort  Bowyer  mounted 
twenty  pieces  of  cannon,  and  was  commanded  by  major  Law- 
rence, of  the  Second  regiment  of  infantry,  with  one  hundred  and 
twenty  men  under  him.  With  this  disproportionate  force,  he 
soon  drove  the  enemy’s  troops  from. their  position  on  shore,  by 
discharges  of  grape  and  canister;  and,  after  a cannonade  of  three 
hours,  compelled  the  vessels  to  retire,  with  great  loss.  Captain 
Percy’s  ship,  carrying  twenty-two  thirty-two-pounders,  was 
driven  on  shore  within  six  hundred  yards  of  the  battery,  where 
she  suffered  so  severely,  that  those  on  board  were  obliged  to  set 
her  on  fire.  Of  her  crew,  originally  one  hundred  and  seventy, 
only  twenty  effected  their  escape.  The  other  ships,  besides 
being  considerably  injured,  lost  eighty-five  men  in  killed  and 
wounded,  and  returned  to  Pensacola  to  repair  their  damage; 
while  the  troops  retreated  to  the  same  place  by  land.  They 
were  again  welcomed  by  the  governor,  in  direct  violation  of  the 
treaty  between  Spain  and  the  United  States. 

General  Jackson,  now  a major-general  in  the  army,  and 
commander  of  the  southwestern  military  district  of  the  United 
States,  having  in  vain  remonstrated  with  the  governor  of  Pen- 
sacola on  his  reprehensible  conduct  in  harbouring  and  assisting 
our  enemies,  determined  to  seek  redress,  without  waiting  for 
authority  from  the  American  government.  Having  received  a 
reinforcement  of  two  thousand  Tennessee  militia  and  some 
Choctaw  Indians,  he  advanced  to  Pensacola.  On  the  6th  of 
November,  he  reached  the  neighbourhood  of  that  post,  and  im- 
mediately sent  major  Pierre  with  a flag  to  the  governor.  This 
officer,  however,  was  fired  upon  from  the  fort,  and  obliged  to 
return,  without  communicating  the  object  of  his  mission.  Jack- 
son  then  reconnoitered  the  fort,  and  finding  it  defended  both  by 
British  and  Spaniards,  made  arrangements  for  storming  the  town 
the  next  day.  The  troops  were  put  in  motion  at  daylight.  They 
had  encamped  to  the  west  of  the  town  during  the  night ; and  in 
order  to  induce  the  enemy  to  suppose  that  the  attack  would  be 
made  from  that  quarter,  the  general  caused  part  of  the  mounted 
men  to  show  themselves  on  the  west,  whilst  with  the  great 
body  of  the  troops  he  passed  undiscovered,  in  the  rear  of  the 
fort,  to  the  east  of  the  town.  His  whole  force  became  visible 
when  a mile  distant,  and  advanced  firmly  to  the  town,  although 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


287 


Jackson  captures  Pensacola  ....  Invasion  of  Louisiana  meditated  by  the  British. 

there  were  seven  British  armed  vessels  on  their  left,  a strong 
fort  ready  to  assail  them  on  the  right,  and  batteries  of  heavy 
cannon  in  front.  On  entering  the  town,  a battery  of  two  can- 
nons, loaded  with  ball  and  grape,  was  opened  on  the  central 
column,  composed  of  regulars,  and  a shower  of  musketry  poured 
from  the  houses  and  gardens.  This  battery  was  soon  carried, 
and  the  musketry  were  silenced.  The  governor  now  made  his 
appearance  with  a flag,  and  offering  to  surrender  the  town  and 
fort  unconditionally,  begged  for  mercy.  This  was  granted, 
and  protection  given  to  the  persons  and  property  of  the  inhab- 
itants. The  commandant  of  the  fort,  nevertheless,  kept  the 
Americans  out  of  possession  until  midnight ; and  evacuated  it 
just  as  they  were  preparing  to  make  a furious  assault.  On  the 
8th,  the  British  withdrew  with  their  shipping ; and  Jackson, 
having  accomplished  his  purpose,  set  out,  on  the  9th,  on  his 
return  to  Mobile. 

By  the  1st  of  September  it  was  reduced  to  a certainty,  that, 
notwithstanding  the  negotiations  pending  between  the  United 
States  and  Great  Britain  at  Ghent,  formidable  preparations  were 
making  for  an  invasion  of  Louisiana.  Governor  Claiborne 
therefore  ordered  the  two  divisions  of  the  militia  of  that  state, 
the  first  under  general  Villere  and  the  second  under  general 
Thomas,  to  hold  themselves  in  readiness  to  march  at  a mo- 
ment’s warning.  He  also  issued  an  animating  address,  calling 
on  the  inhabitants  to  turn  out  en  masse,  for  the  defence  of  their 
families  and  homes.  On  the  16th  of  September,  a number  of 
the  citizens  convened,  in  order  to  co-operate  with  the  civil 
authorities  in  devising  measures  for  the  defence  of  the  country. 
The  late  Edward  Livingston,  since  so  distinguished  as  a crimi- 
nal jurist,  was  chosen  president  of  the  meeting.  After  an  elo- 
quent speech,  he  proposed  a spirited  resolution,  going  to  repel 
the  calumnious  insinuation  that  the  citizens  of  New  Orleans 
were  disaffected  to  the  American  government,  and  manifesting, 
as  far  as  language  could  do,  their  determination  to  oppose  the 
enemy.  This  resolution  was  adopted  by  the  meeting  unani- 
mously, and,  when  made  public,  was  received  with  demonstra- 
tions of  universal  applause. 

Thus  far,  the  war  had  been  felt  in  this  portion  of  the  union 
only  in  its  effects  on  commercial  and  agricultural  property. 
In  consequence  of  the  suppression  of  trade  and  the  low  price 
of  all  kinds  of  produce,  the  people  had  suffered  much.  The 
banks  had  stopped  payment,  and  distresses  of  every  kind  had 
begun  to  be  felt.  The  great  mass  of  the  planters  of  Louisiana, 
(at  least  those  of  French  origin)  of  an  amiable  and  gentle  dis- 
position, had  paid  but  little  attention  to  the  war ; and,  outside 


288 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Preparations  for  Resistance Confidence  inspired  )y  Jackson’s  Presence 

of  the  city  of  New  Orleans,  the  militia  could  scarcely  be  said 
to  be  organized,  much  less  disciplined  or  armed.  Nothing 
short  of  an  actual  invasion  could  rouse  them.  In  the  city  the 
case  was  different.  From  the  commencement  of  the  war,  as 
if  sensible  of  the  feeble  help  which  they  could  expect  from  the 
general  government,  the  inhabitants  had  manifested  the  greatest 
alacrity  in  qualifying  themselves  for  faking  the  field  against 
an  invader.  Every  man,  capable  of  bearing  arms,  had  become 
a soldier,  and  perhaps  in  no  other  city  of  the  country  were 
there  such  frequent  and  elegant  displays  of  well  disciplined 
and  well  dressed  volunteer  companies.  The  aptitude  of  French- 
men for  the  profession  of  arms  was  now  shown  to  have  been 
inherited  by  their  descendants ; and  not  a few  of  the  natives 
of  France,  men  who  had  served  in  her  armies,  were  inter- 
mingled with  them.  The  free  people  of  colour,  a numerous 
class,  were  permitted,  as  a privilege,  to  form  volunteer  compa- 
nies and  wear  uniform  : some  of  these  were  natives,  but  the 
greater  part  were  refugees  from  the  island  of  St.  Domingo. 
The  dissensions,  hitherto  of  frequent  occurrence,  between  what 
were  termed  the  American  and  French  inhabitants,  were  healed 
by  a union  of  dislike  to  the  English,  and  of  hearty  determina- 
tion to  frustrate  their  designs. 

The  chief  dependence  of  the  inhabitants  of  New  Orleans  for 
safety,  was  in  the  nature  of  the  surrounding  country,  and  its 
exceeding  difficulty  of  access  to  an  enemy  invading  by  sea. 
In  front  is  a shallow  coast,  and  the  principal  entrance  is  a river, 
which,  after  crossing  the  bar,  is  narrow,  deep  and  rapid,  and  of 
a course  so  winding  that  it  was  easy  to  fortify  it.  To  the  west 
are  impassable  swamps,  and  on  the  east,  the  low  marshy  coasts 
can  be  approached  only  through  a shallow  lake.  The  most 
natural  defence  of  such  a country,  would  be  gun-boats,  or  ves- 
sels drawing  little  water  and  capable  of  being  easily  transferred 
from  place  to  place.  Great  uneasiness,  however,  prevailed,  on 
account  of  the  inadequacy  of  the  means  for  opposing  the  pow- 
erful invading  force  which  was  expected.  Louisiana,  like  other 
parts  of  the  union,  had  been  left  by  the  administration  (which 
had  neither  money  nor  men  to  send)  to  rely  chiefly  on  itself. 
It  was  certainly,  as  it  respected  men,  arms  and  military  works, 
in  a most  defenceless  condition.  The  legislature  had  been  con- 
vened, and  was  in  session  ; but  instead  of  the  active  provision 
of  means  of  resistance,  much  of  its  time  was  spent  in  idle  dis- 
cussion. 

In  times  of  general  alarm  and  danger,  nothing  is  of  so  much 
importance,  as  a man  at  the  head  of  affairs  possessed  of  firm- 
ness and  decision  of  character.  Happily,  at  this  critical  junc- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


289 


British  Fleet  arrives  off  the  Coast Capture  of  the  American  Gun-Boats. 

ture,  there  was  found  such  an  one  in  general  Jackson.  This 
officer  hastened  his  departure  from  Mobile,  on  hearing  of  the 
danger  of  New  Orleans,  and  arrived  there  on  the  2d  of  De- 
cember. His  presence  was  instantly  felt  in  the  confidence 
which  it  inspired,  and  the  unanimity  and  alacrity  with  which 
all  seconded  every  disposition  and  measure  which  he  directed. 
He  visited  in  person  the  points  at  which  it  was  necessary  to 
erect  works.  All  the  inlets,  or  bayous,  from  the  Atchafalaya 
river  to  the  Chef  Menteur  pass  or  channel,  were  ordered  to 
be  obstructed.  The  banks  of  the  Mississippi  were  fortified  by 
his  direction,  in  such  a manner  as  to  prevent  any  of  the  enemy’s 
vessels  from  ascending  ; and  a battery  was  erected  on  the  Chef 
Menteur,  so  as  to  oppose  the  passage  of  the  enemy  in  that 
direction.  He  then  called  on  the  legislature  to  furnish  him  the 
means  of  expediting  the  different  works  which  he  had  marked 
out — requisitions  which  met  with  prompt  compliance.  About 
one  thousand  regulars  were  stationed  at  New  Orleans,  which, 
together  with  the  Tennessee  militia  under  generals  Coffee  and 
Carrol,  were  distributed  at  the  most  vulnerable  points.  In  anti- 
cipation of  the  approaching  danger,  military  supplies  had  been 
forwarded  by  the  Ohio  river ; and  the  governors  of  Tennessee 
and  Kentucky  had  been  called  upon  for  a considerable  force,  to 
be  sent  with  all  possible  expedition  to  Louisiana. 

On  the  9th  of  December,  certain  intelligence  was  received 
that  the  British  fleet,  consisting  of  at  least  sixty  sail,  was  off 
the  coast  to  the  east  of  the  Mississippi.  Commodore  Patterson, 
commander  of  the  naval  station,  immediately  despatched  a flo- 
tilla of  five  gun-boats,  under  the  command  of  lieutenant  Thomas 
Ap  Catesby  Jones,  to  watch  the  motions  of  the  enemy.  They 
were  discovered  in  such  force  off  Cat  Island,  at  the  entrance  of 
Lake  Borgne,  that  the  lieutenant  determined  to  make  sail  for 
the  passes  into  Lake  Pontchartrain,  in  order  to  oppose  the  en- 
trance of  the  British.  The  Sea  Plorse,  sailing-master  Johnson, 
after  a gallant  resistance,  was  captured  in  the  Bay  of  St.  Louis. 
On  the  14th,  the  gun-boats,  while  becalmed,  were  attacked  by 
nearly  forty  barges,  carrying  twelve  hundred  men,  and,  after  a 
contest  of  an  hour  with  so  overwhelming  a force,  they  surren 
dered.  The  loss  of  the  Americans  was  forty  killed  and  wounded : 
among  the  latter  lieutenant  Spidden,  who  lost  an  arm ; and 
lieutenants  Jones  and  M’Keever.  The  loss  of  the  enemy  was 
estimated  at  three  hundred  men. 

The  destruction  of  the  gun-boats  now  placed  it  in  the  power 
of  the  enemy  to  choose  his  point  of  attack,  and,  at  the  same 
time,  in  a great  measure  deprived  the  Americans  of  the  means 
of  watching  his  motions.  The  commander-in-chief  ordered  the 
z 


290 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Martial  Law  proclaimed  by  General  Jackson The  Pirate  Lafitte. 

__ 

battalion  of  men  of  colour,  under  major  Lacoste,  together  with 
the  Feliciana  dragoons,  to  take  post  on  the  Chef  Menteur,  in 
order  to  cover  the  Gentilly  road,  which  leads  from  thence  to  the 
city,  and  also  to  defend  the  passage  from  Lake  Borgne  into 
Lake  Pontchartrain ; while  captain  Newman,  of  the  artillery, 
who  commanded  the  fort  at  the  Rigolets,  the  second  and  only 
other  channel  between  these  two  lakes,  was  ordered  to  defend 
that  place  to  the  last  extremity.  Other  measures  were  rapidly 
adopted.  Colonel  Fortier,  one  of  the  principal  merchants  of  the 
city,  who  had  the  superintendence  of  the  volunteers  composed 
of  the  men  of  colour,  formed  a second  battalion,  which  was 
placed  under  the  command  of  major  Daquin.  By  means  of 
bounties,  a number  of  persons  were  induced  to  serve  on  board 
the  schooner  Caroline  and  the  brig  Louisiana ; and  thus  the 
places  of  the  sailors  captured  by  the  British  were  supplied. 
On  the  18th,  the  commander-in-chief  reviewed  the  city  regi- 
ments, and  was  particularly  gratified  with  the  appearance  of 
the  uniform  companies  commanded  by  major  Plauche.  The 
battalion  of  the  latter,  with  a company  of  light  artillery  under 
lieutenant  Wagner,  was  ordered  to  Fort  St.  John,  for  the  protec- 
tion of  the  bayou  of  that  name,  through  which  access  could  be 
gained  from  Lake  Pontchartrain  into  the  upper  part  of  the  city 
of  New  Orleans,  or  across  to  the  Mississippi.  An  embargo  for 
three  days  was  decreed  by  the  legislature  ; a number  of  persons 
confined  in  the  prisons  were  liberated  on  condition  of  serving 
in  the  ranks  ; and  at  length  the  commander-in-chief  conceived 
it  indispensable,  for  the  safety  of  the  country,  to  proclaim  mar- 
tial law,  a measure  which  perhaps  was  justifiable  in  the  cir- 
cumstances. About  this  time  Lafitte  and  his  Baratarians — a 
horde  of  smugglers  and  pirates,  who  had  carried  on  their  illegal 
operations  from  an  almost  inaccessible  island  in  the  lake  of  that 
name — availed  themselves  of  the  amnesty  and  pardon  offered 
them  by  governor  Claiborne  on  condition  that  they  would  come 
forward  and  aid  in  the  defence  of  the  country ; and  joined  the 
American  forces. 

All  the  principal  bayous  which  communicate  with  Lake 
Pontchartrain,  and  intersect  the  narrow  strip  of  land  between 
the  Mississippi  and  the  swamps,  had  been  obstructed.  There 
was,  however,  a channel  connected  with  Lake  Borgne,  called 
the  Bayou  Bienvenu,  and  having  its  head  near  the  plantation 
of  general  Villere,  seven  miles  below  the  city.  Although  it 
was  not  believed  that  this  pass,  which  was  known  to  few  ex- 
cept fishermen,  afforded  much  facility  for  the  approach  of  an 
invading  army,  general  Jackson  gave  orders  that  it  should  be 
obstructed  and  guarded.  A small  force  was  accordingly  station- 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


291 


Landing  of  the  British  Army Battle  of  ihe  23d  of  December. 

ed  near  its  entrance  into  the  lake,  at  the  cabins  of  some  fish- 
ermen, who,  as  afterwards  appeared,  were  in  the  employment 
of  the  British ; but  its  obstruction  was  neglected  or  forgotten. 
On  the  22d,  guided  by  these  fishermen,  a division  of  the  ene- 
my under  general  Keane,  which  had  been  transported  thither 
in  boats,  came  suddenly  upon  the  American  guard,  and  took 
them  prisoners.  By  four  o’clock  in  the  morning  of  the  23d, 
they  reached  the  commencement  of  Villere’s  canal,  near  the 
head  of  the  bayou.  There  they  disembarked  and  rested  some 
hours ; after  which,  again  proceeding,  by  two  o’clock,  P.  M., 
they  reached  the  bank  of  the  Mississippi.  General  Villere’s 
house  was  immediately  surrounded,  as  was  also  that  of  his 
neighbour,  colonel  La  Ronde ; but  this  officer,  as  well  as  major 
Villere,  was  so  fortunate  as  to  effect  his  escape,  and  hastened 
to  head  quarters,  to  communicate  intelligence  of  the  approach 
of  the  enemy. 

The  commander-in-chief,  on  receiving  this  information, 
instantly  resolved  on  the  only  course  to  be  pursued,  which 
was,  without  the  loss  of  a moment’s  time,  to  attack  the  enemy. 
In  one  hour’s  time,  Coffee’s  riflemen,  stationed  above  the  city, 
were  at  the  place  of  rendezvous,  the  battalion  of  major  Plauche 
had  arrived  from  the  bayou,  and  the  regulars  and  city  volunteers 
were  ready  to  march.  By  six  o’clock  in  the  evening,  the  dif- 
ferent corps  were  united  on  Rodrigue’s  canal,  six  miles  below 
the  city.  The  schooner  Caroline,  captain  Henley,  bearing 
the  broad  pendant  of  commodore  Patterson,  at  the  same  time 
dropped  down  the  river ; and  orders  were  given  to  lieutenant- 
commandant  Thompson  to  follow  with  the  Louisiana.  General 
Coffee’s  command,  together  with  captain  Beale’s  riflemen,  was 
placed  on  the  extreme  left,  towards  the  woods  ; the  city  volun- 
teers and  the  men  of  colour,  under  Plauche  and  Daquin,  both 
commanded  by  colonel  Ross,  were  stationed  in  the  centre ; and 
to  the  right,  the  two  regiments  of  regulars,  the  Seventh  and 
Forty-fourth ; while  the  artillery  and  marines,  under  colonel 
M’Rea,  occupied  the  road.  The  whole  force  scarcely  exceed- 
ed two  thousand  men.  The  British  troops,  which  amounted 
to  three  thousand  men,  on  their  arrival  at  the  Mississippi,  in- 
stead of  pushing  directly  towards  the  city,  had  bivouacked,  with 
their  right  resting  on  a wood  and  their  left  on  the  river,  in  the 
full  conviction  that  the  most  difficult  part  of  the  enterprise  was 
already  achieved.  Coffee  was  ordered  to  turn  their  right  and 
attack  them  in  the  rear ; while  general  Jackson  in  person,  with 
the  main  body  of  the  troops,  assailed  them  in  front  and  on  their 
left  : a fire  from  the  Caroline  was  to  be  the  signal  of  attack.  At 
half  past  seven  o’clock,  night  having  already  set  in,  the  action 


292 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Results  of  the  Battle Jackson  encamps,  and  fortifies  himself. 

commenced  by  a raking  broadside  from  the  schooner,  which 
was  directed  by  the  light  of  the  enemy’s  fires,  and  afforded  the 
first  intimation  of  the  approach  of  the  Americans.  Coffee’s 
men,  with  their  usual  impetuosity,  now  rushed  to  the  attack,  and 
entered  the  British  camp ; while  the  troops  in  front  and  on  the 
right,  under  the  immediate  command  of  general  Jackson,  ad- 
vanced with  equal  ardour. 

The  enemy  were  taken  by  surprise,  and  although  they  soon 
extinguished  their  fires  and  formed,  yet  order  was  not  restored 
before  several  hundreds  of  them  had  been  killed  or  wounded. 
A thick  fog,  which  arose  shortly  afterward,  and  a misunder- 
standing of  instructions  by  one  of  the  principal  officers,  produc- 
ing some  confusion  in  the  American  ranks,  Jackson  called  offhis 
troops,  and  lay  on  the  field  that  night.  At  four  of  the  following 
morning,  he  fell  back  to  a position  about  two  miles  nearer  the 
city,  where  the  swamp  and  the  Mississippi  approached  nearest 
to  each  other,  and  where,  therefore,  his  line  of  defence  would 
be  the  shortest  and  most  tenable.  In  his  front  was  a mill-race 
which  was  supplied  with  water  from  the  river.  The  American 
loss  in  this  battle  was  twenty-four  killed,  among  whom  was 
colonel  Lauderdale  of  Tennessee,  a brave  soldier,  who  fell  much 
lamented ; one  hundred  and  fifteen  wounded,  and  seventy-four 
prisoners,  of  whom  were  many  of  the  principal  inhabitants  of  the 
city.  That  of  the  Bi’itish  was  estimated  at  four  hundred  in  killed, 
wounded,  and  missing.  If  it  was  the  object  of  the  American 
general  to  teach  his  adversaries  caution,  and  thus  retard  their 
advance,  he  fully  succeeded ; for  during  four  days,  they  kept 
within  their  intrenchments,  contenting  themselves  with  active 
preparatory  occupations.  They  were  probably  influenced 
somewhat  to  suspend  the  immediate  execution  of  their  intended 
movement  on  New  Orleans,  by  the  false  accounts  given  by 
their  prisoners,  who  stated  that  the  American  force  umounted 
to  fifteen  thousand  men. 

Meanwhile  general  Jackson  set  to  work  immediately  to 
fortify  his  position.  This  he  effected  by  the  construction  of 
a simple  breastwork,  extending  from  the  river  to  the  swamp, 
with  a ditch  (the  mill-race  above  mentioned)  in  front.  To  ex- 
pedite these  works,  and  to  supply  the  place  of  earth,  of  which 
there  was  great  scarcity  owing  to  the  swampy  character  of  the 
ground,  an  extraordinary  expedient  was  adopted.  Bales  of  cot- 
ton, brought  from  New  Orleans,  were  placed  upon  the  line, 
and  covered  with  earth  ; and  of  such  materials  was  the  rampart 
formed.  As  the  enemy  were  still  annoyed  by  the  Caroline  and 
the  Louisiana,  the  latter  having  joined  the  former,  and  both 
being  prevented  from  escaping  up  the  river  by  a strong  wind, 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


293 


Affairs  of  the  28th  of  December,  and  of  the  1st  of  January,  1815. 

batteries  were  constructed  to  attack  them.  From  these,  on  the 
27th,  hot  shot  were  thrown,  by  which  the  Caroline  was  set  on 
fire.  She  blew  up  about  an  hour  after  she  had  been  abandoned 
by  her  crew.  The  Louisiana  next  sustained  the  fire  of  their 
batteries,  until  she  was  in  imminent  danger  of  sharing  the  fate 
of  the  Caroline.  In  losing  her,  the  whole  co-operative  naval 
force  would  have  been  lost ; but  her  commander,  lieutenant 
Thompson,  after  encountering  many  obstacles,  finally  suc- 
ceeded in  extricating  her  from  her  perilous  situation,  and  an- 
choring her  on  the  right  flank  of  general  Jackson’s  position. 
After  the  destruction  of  the  Caroline,  sir  Edward  Packenham, 
the  British  commander-in-chief,  having  landed  the  main  body 
of  his  army  and  a sufficient  train  of  artillery,  superintended,  in 
person,  the  arrangements  for  attacking  the  American  intrench- 
ments.  On  the  28th,  he  advanced  up  the  levee,  as  the  narrow 
strip  between  the  river  and  the  swamp  is  called,  with  the  in- 
tention of  driving  Jackson  into  the  city ; and  at  the  distance  of 
half  a mile  commenced  the  attack  with  rockets,  bombs,  and 
cannon.  When  he  came  within  reach,  the  Louisiana,  and  the 
batteries  on  the  American  works,  opened  a fire  on  him  which 
was  very  destructive.  At  the  end  of  seven  hours,  during  which 
he  made  no  attempt  at  a nearer  approach  to  the  American  line, 
the  British  general  relinquished  the  attack,  and  retired.  The 
loss  of  the  Americans  was  seven  killed  and  eight  wounded, 
among  the  former  colonel  Henderson  of  Tennessee ; that  of  the 
British  was  computed  at  a total  of  one  hundred  and  twenty. 

On  the  morning  of  the  1st  of  January,  1815,  sir  Edward 
Packenham  was  discovered  to  have  constructed  batteries  near 
the  American  works,  and  at  daylight  commenced  a heavy  fire 
from  them,  which  was  well  returned  by  Jackson.  A bold  attempt 
was,  at  the  same  time,  made  to  turn  the  left  of  the  Americans ; 
but  in  this  the  enemy  were  completely  repulsed.  About  three 
o’clock  in  the  afternoon,  the  fire  of  the  British  was  silenced ; 
and,  abandoning  the  batteries,  their  army  returned  to  the  camp. 
The  loss  of  the  Americans,  on  this  occasion,  was  eleven  killed 
and  twenty-thi’ee  wounded.  On  the  4th,  general  Jackson  was 
joined  by  two  thousand  five  hundred  Kentuckians,  under  general 
Adair ; and  on  the  6th,  the  British  were  reinforced  by  general 
Lambert,  at  the  head  of  a reserve  of  four  thousand  men.  The 
British  force  now  amounted  to  little  short  of  fifteen  thousand 
of  the  finest  troops ; that  of  the  Americans  to  about  six  thousand, 
chiefly  untried  militia,  a considerable  portion  unarmed,  and 
from  the  haste  of  their  departure,  badly  provided  with  clothing. 
To  supply  those  who  were  without  weapons,  all  the  private 
arms  which  the  inhabitants  of  New  Orleans  possessed,  were 


294 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Position  of  the  American  Army Memorable  Battle  of  the  8th  of  January. 

collected ; and  the  ladies  occupied  themselves  continually  in 
making  clothing  for  those  who  were  in  want  of  it.  The  mayor 
of  the  city,  Mr.  Girod,  was  particularly  active  at  this  trying 
moment. 

The  British  general  now  prepared  for  a serious  attempt  on 
the  American  works.  With  great  labour  he  had  completed, 
on  the  7th,  a water  communication  from  the  swamp  to  the 
Mississippi,  by  widening  and  deepening  the  canal  on  which 
the  troops  had  originally  effected  their  disembarkation.  He 
was  thus  enabled  to  transport  a number  of  his  boats  to  the 
river.  It  was  his  intention  to  make  a simultaneous  attack  on 
the  main  force  of  general  Jackson  on  the  leff  bank,  and,  cross- 
ing the  river,  on  the  troops  and  fortifications  which  defended 
the  right  bank.  The  works  of  the  American  general  on  the 
left  bank  of  the  river  were  by  this  time  completed.  His 
front  was  a breastwork  of  about  a mile  long,  extending  from 
the  river  into  the  swamp,  till  it  became  impassable,  and  for 
the  last  two  hundred  yards  taking  a turn  to  the  left.  The  whole 
was  defended  by  upwards  of  three  thousand  infantry  and  artil- 
lerists. The  ditch  contained  five  feet  water;  and  the  ground  in 
front,  having  been  flooded  by  water  introduced  from  the  river  and 
by  frequent  rains,  was  slippery  and  muddy.  Eight  distinct  bat- 
teries were  judiciously  disposed,  mounting  in  all  twelve  guns 
of  different  calibres.  On  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  there 
was  a strong  battery  of  fifteen  guns,  and  the  intrenchments 
which  had  been  erected  were  occupied  by  general  Morgan, 
with  some  Louisiana  militia,  and  a strong  detachment  of  Ken- 
tucky troops. 

On  the  memorable  morning  of  the  8th  of  January,  general 
Packenham,  having  detached  colonel  Thornton  with  at  least 
five  hundred  men,  to  attack  the  works  on  the  right  bank  of  the 
river,  moved  with  his  whole  force,  in  two  columns  commanded 
by  major-generals  Gibbs  and  Keane.  The  right  and  principal 
division,  under  the  former  of  these  officers,  was  to  attack  the 
centre  of  the  works.  The  British  deliberately  advanced  to  the 
assault  in  solid  columns,  over  the  even  plain  in  front  of  the 
American  intrenchments,  the  men  carrying,  besides  their  mus- 
kets, fascines  made  of  sugar  cane,  and  some  of  them  ladders. 
A dead  silence  prevaile.d  until  they  approached  within  reach 
of  the  batteries,  when  an  incessant  and  destructive  cannonade 
commenced.  Notwithstanding  this,  they  continued  to  advance 
in  tolerable  order,  closing  up  the  ranks  as  fast  as  they  were 
opened  by  the  fire  of  the  Americans,  until  they  came  within 
reach  of  the  musketry  and  rifles,  when  such  dreadful  havock 
was  produced,  that  they  were  instantly  thrown  into  the  utmost 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


295 


Battle  of  the  8th  of  January Death  of  General  Backenham. 

confusion.  Never  was  there  so  tremendous  a fire  as  that 
kept  up  from  the  American  lines.  It  was  a continued  stream ; 
those  behind,  loading  for  the  men  in  front,  and  enabling  them  to 
fire  with  scarcely  an  intermission.  The  British  columns  were 
literally  swept  away  : hundreds  fell  at  every  discharge.  Broken, 
dispersed,  disheartened,  they  retreated.  The  most  active  efforts 
were  made  to  rally  them.  General  Packenham  was  killed  in 
front  of  his  troops,  animating  them  by  his  presence  and  example ; 
and  probably  not  less  than  a thousand  men,  dead  and  wounded, 
were  lying  beside  him.  Generals  Gibbs  and  Keane  succeeded 
in  bringing  them  up  again ; but  the  second  approach  was  more 
fatal  than  the  first.  The  continued  roll  of  the  American  fire  re- 
sembled peals  of  thunder ; it  was  such  as  no  troops  could  with- 
stand. The  advancing  columns  again  broke  ; a few  platoons 
reaching  the  edge  of  the  ditch,  only  to  meet  certain  destruction. 
An  unavailing  attempt  was  made  to  lead  them  to  the  attack  a 
third  time  by  their  officers,  whose  gallantry,  on  this  occasion, 
deserved  a better  fate,  in  a better  cause.  Generals  Gibbs  and 
Keane  were  carried  from  the  field,  the  latter  severely,  the  for- 
mer mortally  wounded.  The  narrow  field  of  strife  between 
the  British  and  the  American  lines  was  strewed  with  dead. 
So  dreadful  a carnage,  considering  the  length  of  time  and  the 
numbers  engaged,  has  seldom  been  recorded : two  thousand, 
at  the  lowest  estimate,  pressed  the  earth,  besides  such  of  the 
wounded  as  were  not  able  to  escape.  The  loss  of  the  Ameri- 
cans did  not  exceed  seven  killed,  and  six  wounded.  Military 
annals  do  not  furnish  a more  extraordinary  instance  of  disparity 
in  the  slain,  between  the  victors  and  vanquished.  The  de- 
cided advantage  of  the  Americans,  which  may  be  acknow- 
ledged without  detracting  from  their  praise,  gave  to  the  conduct 
of  the  enemy  more  of  the  character  of  madness  than  of  valour. 
By  the  fall  of  General  Packenham,  the  command  devolved  on 
general  Lambert,  who  was  the  only  general  officer  left  upon  the 
field,  and  to  whom  had  been  consigned  the  charge  of  the  re- 
serve. He  met  the  discomfited  troops  in  their  flight,  and,  being 
unable  to  restore  the  fortune  of  the  day,  withdrew  them  from 
the  reach  of  the  guns,  and  finally  from  the  field  of  battle. 

In  the  meantime,  the  detachment  under  colonel  Thornton 
succeeded  in  landing  on  the  right  bank  of  the  river,  and  imme- 
diately attacked  the  intrenchments  of  general  Morgan.  The 
American  right,  being  outflanked,  abandoned  its  position.  The 
left  maintained  its  ground  for  some  time : but,  finding  itself 
deserted  by  the  right  and  outnumbered  by  the  enemy,  spiked 
its  guns,  and  also  retired.  In  the  course  of  the  contest,  colonel 
Thornton  was  severely  wounded,  and  the  command  of  the  Bri- 


296 


BRACKENRIDGE’S 


Louisiana  evacuated  by  the  British Bombardment  of  Fort  St.  Phillip. 

tish  devolved  on  colonel  Gubbins.  As  soon  as  these  disasters 
were  made  known  to  general  Jackson,  he  prepared  to  throw 
reinforcements  across  the  river,  to  dislodge  the  enemy.  This 
measure  was  rendered  unnecessary,  however,  by  their  voluntary 
retreat  across  the  river,  in  obedience  to  the  order  of  general 
Lambert. 

On  the  9th,  general  Lambert  determined  to  relinquish  the 
hopeless  enterprise  ; and  immediately  commenced  the  necessary 
preparations,  which  were  conducted  with  great  secrecy.  It  was 
not  until  the  night  of  the  18th,  however,  that  the  British  camp 
was  entirely  evacuated.  From  the  nature  of  the  country,  and 
the  redoubts  which  the  enemy  had  erected  to  cover  their  retreat, 
it  was  deemed  unadvisable  to  pursue  them.  They  left  eight  or 
their  wounded,  and  fourteen  pieces  of  artillery,  behind  them. 
Returning  by  the  same  route  along  which  so  short  a time 
before  they  had  advanced  with  hope  and  confidence,  they  reach- 
ed the  fleet  without  annoyance.  Their  loss  in  this  fatal  expe- 
dition was  immense.  Besides  their  generals  and  a number  of 
valuable  officers,  their  force  was  diminished  by  at  least  three 
thousand  men.  It  was  undertaken  too  at  a time  when  peace, 
unknown  to  them,  had  been  actually  concluded ; and  its  suc- 
cessful issue  therefore  could  have  led  to  no  permanent  results. 

Commodore  Patterson  despatched  five  boats,  under  Mr. 
Shields,  purser  on  the  New  Orleans  station,  in  order  to  annoy 
the  retreat  of  the  British  fleet.  This  active  and  spirited  offi- 
cer succeeded  in  capturing  several  boats  and  taking  a number 
of  prisoners. 

The  British  fleet  on  the  coast  was  not  inactive  during  these 
operations.  It  was  intended  that  a squadron  should  enter  the 
Mississippi,  and,  reducing  the  works  at  Fort  St.  Philip,  ascend 
the  river,  and  co-operate  in  the  attack  on  New  Orleans.  The 
bombardment  of  the  fort  commenced  on  the  11th  of  January, 
and  was  continued  with  more  or  less  activity  for  eight  days. 
At  the  end  of  this  time,  the  enemy,  finding  they  had  made  no 
serious  impression,  dropped  down  the  river,  and  put  to  sea. 
The  fort  was  garrisoned  and  bravely  maintained  by  three  hun- 
dred and  sixty-six  men  under  the  command  of  major  Overton. 

Great  rejoicing  took  place  throughout  the  United  States,  and 
especially  in  New  Orleans,  in  consequence  of  these  events  ,•  and 
every  honour  was  bestowed  upon  the  commander-in-chief.  It  is 
to  be  regretted,  however,  that  some  unpleasant  occurrences  (the 
merit  of  which  it  is  not  within  the  plan  of  this  woi’k  to  discuss) 
tended  to  alloy  the  brilliancy  of  success.  Whether  these  are 
to  be  ascribed  to  the  use , or  abuse  of  martial  law,  we  will  leave 
to  others  to  determine. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


297 


Depredations  of  Admiral  Cockburn Peace  . . ...  Terms  of  the  Treaty. 

While  these  bloody  affairs  transpired  on  the  Mississippi, 
admiral  Cockburn  was  pursuing  a more  lucrative  and  less  dan- 
gerous warfare  along  the  coast  of  the  Carolinas  and  Georgia. 
He  took  possession  of  Cumberland  island,  and  menacing 
Charleston  and  Savannah,  sent  out  detachments  which  met 
with  various  success ; but  his  chief  and  more  interesting  occu- 
pation was  plundering  the  inhabitants  of  the  products  of  the 
soil,  and  of  their  merchandize  and  household  furniture.  The 
letters  of  some  of  his  officers  to  their  companions,  which  were 
intercepted,  displayed  the  spirit  of  petty  and  dishonourable 
cupidity  and  plunder  by  which  these  gentlemen  were  actuated. 
The  most  usual  topics  of  these  epistles  were  the  amount  and 
species  of  plunder  which  they  procured ; and  desks,  looking- 
glasses,  bureaus  and  cotton  bales  were  exultingly  enumerated, 
as  if  they  had  been  the  ultimate  and  glorious  end  of  war. 

The  momentous  intelligence  of  the  defeat  of  the  British  at 
New  Orleans,  had  scarcely  ceased  to  operate  upon  the  feelings 
of  the  people  of  the  United  States,  when  they  received  the 
welcome  news  of  peace.  If  the  declaration  of  war  gave  rise, 
at  the  time,  to  partial  rejoicing,  the  announcement  of  its  ter- 
mination was  celebrated  with  a pleasure  that  was  universal. 
Peace  was  proclaimed  by  the  president  on  the  18th  of  Febru- 
ary 1815  ; and  not  long  afterwards,  a day  of  thanksgiving  to 
the  Almighty  was  set  apart  throughout  the  nation,  by  the  same 
authority,  for  its  blessed  restoration. 

The  treaty  was  concluded  on  the  24th  of  December  1814,  at 
Ghent,  by  lord  Gambier,  Henry  Goulburn  and  William  Adams, 
on  the  part  of  Great  Britain  ; and  by  John  Quincy  Adams,  James 
A.  Bayard,  Henry  Clay,  Jonathan  Russel  and  Albert  Gallatin, 
on  behalf  of  the  United  States.  It  stipulated  a mutual  restora- 
tion of  all  places  and  possessions  taken  during  the  war,  or  which 
might  be  taken  after  the  signing  of  the  treaty.  It  further  de- 
clared that  all  captures  at  sea  should  be  relinquished,  if  made 
twelve  days  thereafter,  in  all  parts  of  the  American  coast  from 
the  twenty-third  to  the  fiftieth  degree  of  north  latitude,  as  far 
east  as  thirty-six  degrees  of  longitude  west  from  Greenwich ; 
thirty  days  thereafter,  in  all  other  parts  of  the  Atlantic  north  of 
the  equator ; the  same  time,  for  the  British  and  Irish  Channels, 
the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  the  West  Indies ; forty  days,  for  the 
North  Seas,  the  Baltic,  and  all  parts  of  the  Mediterranean ; 
sixty  days,  for  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  south  of  the  equator,  as  far 
as  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope ; ninety  days,  for  every  other  part  of 
the  world  south  of  the  equator ; and  one  hundred  and  twenty 
days,  for  all  other  parts  without  exception.  It  was  further 
agreed  that  the  parties  should  mutually  put  a stop  to  Indian 


298  BRACKENRIDGE’S  HISTORY  OF  THE  WAR. 


Terms  of  the  Treaty  of  Peace Conclusion. 

nostilities,  and  use  their  best  endeavours  to  extinguish  the  traffic 
in  slaves.  But  much  the  greater  part  of  the  treaty  related  to 
the  adjustment  of  the  boundaries  between  the  British  posses- 
sions and  those  of  the  United  States,  which  had  been  imperfectly 
adjusted  by  the  treaty  of  1783.  The  subjects  of  impressment, 
of  paper  blockade  and  of  orders  in  council,  and  the  rights  of 
the  neutral  flag,  were  passed  over  without  notice. 

Thus  terminated  an  eventful  war  of  two  years  and  eight 
months,  or,  as  it  is  commonly  called,  three  years.  It  is  related 
of  the  wise  Franklin,  that,  hearing  some  one  term  our  first 
war  with  Great  Britain,  the  war  of  independence , he  reproved 
him  : “ Sir,”  said  he,  “ you  mean  of  the  revolution ; the  war 
of  independence  is  yet  to  come.”  That  war  is  now  over ; 
and  every  hope  on  the  part  of  Great  Britain  to  bring  us  back  to 
the  state  of  colonies,  has  fled  for  ever.  By  the  seizure,  during 
peace,  of  a thousand  of  our  merchantmen  and  of  seven  thou- 
sand of  our  fellow  citizens,  she  drove  us  into  a war  with  her ; 
whereby  two  thousand  of  her  merchantmen  were  lost,  and  many 
millions  added  to  the  sum  of  her  already  immense  national  debt. 
Still  more : the  frequent  captures  of  her  public  vessels,  by  the 
ships  of  our  small  but  gallant  navy,  have  established  the  painful 
truth,  that  she  has  an  equal  on  the  ocean.  We  have  at  last  in- 
duced her  to  treat  us  with  respect ; and,  in  whatever  portion 
of  the  globe  his  fortune  may  place  him,  an  American  may  now 
own  his  country  with  pride.  We  have  no  wish  to  be  otherwise 
than  on  terms  of  friendship  with  Great  Britain.  We  have  a 
common  origin,  a common  language,  and  institutions  nearly 
similar;  and  should  she  ever  need  a friend,  notwithstanding 
the  past,  she  will  find  one,  sincere  and  zealous,  in  the  United 
States  of  North  America. 

To  us  the  war  is  pregnant  with  important  lessons.  We 
nave  acquired  a knowledge  of  our  weakness  and  of  our 
strength.  We  have  been  taught  that  our  best  policy  is  hon- 
ourable peace,  and  the  preference,  in  our  intercourse  with  all 
nations,  of  justice  to  profit.  We  have  been  taught,  and  the 
lesson  is  worth  the  sum  we  paid  for  the  war,  that  we  are  weak 
ji  conquest,  but  sufficiently  strong  for  defence. 


J 


I 


h " > sV  v 

1] 


/ - 


l. 


■ 

, '-m' 


D00506560M 


